Daughter of the Light

By Louise Andersen Published by Louise Andersen at Amazon Copyright 2011 Louise Andersen Amazon Edition, License Notes This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If youre reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author. *** Please refer to the last pages for a word list *** Chapter 1 Mistby inn *** The day slipped into evening with haze and drizzle. She pulled the cloak closer around her and wiped the rain from her face with her sleeve. Vanil huffed in annoyance and tossed her head. They had been riding all day as they had done it the day before, and Vanil was getting tired. So was she herself. The night they had spent in the open. She had often done so together with Elior, but being alone, it was not as exciting. She had not slept much. She had woken up at every sound and even though she had quickly identified the bird or the deer that had made the sound, the fear had stuck inside. She was not used to being alone and she definitely did not like it. Vanil was also uneasy. Every now and then, she turned her head to look at her rider, and it was as if she asked why they were still riding alone. Where was Oloty? Where was Elior? Enilia had no answer to the question in the mares gentle brown eyes. She patted her quietly on the neck. The fine drizzle had soaked the mares skin as well as her own clothes. The hair from the mares neck stuck to her hand, and she distractedly wiped it off on her pants. They neared Mistby now. She could glimpse the lights from the town ahead of her. They had followed the wide road from Tinby all the way here. Not an exciting trip as the ones they would normally take, Elior and her, when they went out on adventures. However, would it not be the road he would have taken? She slowed down as they came close to the town. The houses reared up above her in several stories. The town wall was unguarded and covered in wines and climbers in several places. The gate that led into town was wide-open on rusty hinges. It had not been used in decades. She rode through the gate and Vanils hoofs struck shrilling raps against the cobblestones on the main street. She had never been in Mistby before. When she and Elior left Tinby, they avoided the towns. It was in the forests and out in the open they sought the adventures. Not among human beings. Marian had never seen any reasons to take them to Mistby either.

Mistby was a town you went to if you traveled. When you went to the south or the north. It was a large town. A town with houses in several stories, large squares and market places, cobble stoned streets and several inns. Tinby was merely a clutter of huts compared to Mistby. Dalby was nothing in comparison either. She was not at all used to being in such a large town. This was the first time she had even been in a human town of this kind. She had weighed for and against spending the night in Mistby. She could have ridden around the town and spend the night in a forest or clearing as the night before, but with the eeriness fresh in mind, the thought of a bed and a roof over her head won. Vanil would probably have preferred the freedom to a stable, but would the mare not probably forgive her again? Enilia left Vanil in the inns stable with an apologetic smile and a thousand promises to make it up to her. The mare simply shot her a glance before she went at the oats in the manger. Enilia felt bad, but she could not handle another sleepless night in the open. Not alone. She was shown to her room by a young, stooped boy who disappeared again the minute he had opened the door for her. She knew why, but ignored the thought. What did it matter anyway? The room was just a room. Small and dark with only the necessities. A bed, a small table, and a pillar basin. There were no paintings on the wall and nothing else that could imply that they had tried to make the room cozy. There was a window to Mistbys main street. Sixteen small, dark, and rain wet panes in each their wooden frame. She stood by the window and looked out into town with her forehead leaned on the window frame. Her warm breath misted up the panes and she pulled away from the window again. One day farther away, one day closer to, maybe? The thoughts gained ground in her head now as the days ride was done. Elior, it whispered inside of her. Elior, Elior, Elior. She cleaned up at the pillar basin and hung her wet clothes to dry by the window. Her stomach rumbled with hunger and she kept busy by dressing in dry clothes so she could go down and eat in the inn room. It was better to think practical. To think about food, think about dry clothes and then a warm bed to sleep in. To think about where she should ride from there? Where would Elior have gone? Towards Barovia? Towards Livyliar? Did he even know where he was going? Had father revealed the gathering point to him? He only had a few days lead. She had probably hoped that she could catch up with him. However, if he had not gone towards Mistby at first, it was ruined now. She pushed away the thoughts again. There was no reason for those thoughts now. They would only bring it all up again. All of the ugly, unbearable emotions. Everything she fought not to think about. Just ride; that was what she should do. Ride out and find him. Find him again. She pulled on her boots, tied them, and left the room. The noise from the inn room beat up against her through the stairway. Smoke, voices, and a thick smell of food met her in the large inn room. She slowly walked inside while she tried to find a place where she could sit alone. The humans in there looked up as she walked by. Stinging glances. She ignored them the best she could. She knew those glances. Knew them from Tinby and Dalby. The mistrust and the curiosity. They stated the same: Keep walking, do not sit here, but sit in a place where we can stare at you. As if she even had a wish to sit with them. They wanted to stare at her and talk about her, but not have her too close. Elior and she had laughed at them. Together it had been easy to deal with. Now it made her angry. But there were also others here. She saw them among the humans. They sat by themselves. Two sat by the door, talked and laughed. Four others sat at a table by the counter. Three men and a woman. They were eating. Two other men sat in the middle of the room. Around them, several tables were free, and she chose one of those.

She had only just sat down when the stooped boy came running and asked what she would have. She ordered mashed potatoes with vegetables, bread, and a mug of beer. The boy vanished again without a word. Was he afraid? He had to be used to it since even on this evening there were eight others in here. Maybe it was only she who frightened him? She was not quite like them after all. Not real neither one way nor the other. Was that more frightening? Not quite human, not quite ainatunari. She shot stolen glances towards the eight ainatunari. The four by the counter and the two by the door talked as happily and freely as the humans around them. The two she had sat nearby were more subdued. They were leaning over the table from each their side in deep conversation. The sound of Talviri was as music compared to the language of the humans. Even the sight of ainatunari was as music compared to the sight of humans. They looked like humans and then again. They lit up like torches in the room. She watched them discretely while she waited for the boy to return with her food and beer. Were they looking at her too? She looked away every time one of them turned their head. She was afraid that they would see her watching them. Would they wonder what she was doing here alone? They were on journey themselves. Their clothes bore the stamp of it as did probably her own. They would not be able to see that it was old wear that had done it. Wear from Elior and hers adventures. The boy came back and quickly placed plate, cutlery and mug in front of her, then he was gone again. She eyed the food suspiciously for a moment, but found it to be all right. There was no meat of any kind. The inn was used to serving ainatunari. They knew how it should be. She sipped her beer and then began eating. In the time it took to eat, she could keep the thoughts at bay, but when the plate was empty and the mug likewise, they returned. The entire practical was done now. What were left were sleep and then the further journey. Where to? Barovia? Livyliar? Tanyvilas? Ivetarlis? There were four options, and then a million more. Would they gather in one of The Four Forests? Or would that be too obvious? The Border would protect them there. It would keep all others out, but would the Dark not be able to see them there in anyway? Would it not sense their gathering? It would not be able to send its soldiers against them in one of The Four Forests. That provided a certain security. Nevertheless, it was a long way to just one of The Four Forests. And which one would Elior choose? For that was what was most important. Not to find the gathering point, but to find Elior. If she had only known whether he knew the exact place. The boy came stumbling by with a pitcher of beer and poured into her empty mug without even asking if she wanted more. She mumbled thanks but he was already gone again. She stared blankly at the thick foam from the beer that sent a stripe down the marred side of the mug and formed a small spot on the dark wood of the table. Her ears were filled with noise, only interrupted by the singing sound of Talviri from the two men at the table next to her. The thoughts tumbled about just below the surface. The emotions were right underneath. Everything she did not want to feel right now. She had made a decision. She had left. That was all she could do. The rest was thoughts. Thoughts that only made bad worse. Clouds before the sun. Unnecessary and hurtful. She did what she could do. She rode to find Elior. - Calras. The name reached her ears through the noise in the inn room, and she sat up suddenly and stared at the two men at the table next to her. Was it them who had said Calras? She looked away immediately again and tried to catch their conversations through the noise. It was not hard to catch on to the Talviri- language. It was so different.

- There is nothing more to do now. Barovia has been called too and everybody knows, said one of the men. - It will be great to set the course south tomorrow and come home to Livyliar for a while before we must move on. - It is unbelievable to think that everybody from The Four Forests will be gathered again soon. I cannot wait although the purpose of the gathering is not the happiest, answered the other man. She could not believe her luck. It was the gathering they were discussing. But where? Apparently, it was not in Livyliar or Barovia, but then where? Tanyvilas or Ivetarlis? They just continued to talk about how nice it would be to come home to Livyliar. She dared to look at them discretely. They were beautiful. Beautiful, as the men in fathers company who every now and then had turned up in Tinby concealed by the darkness. Beautiful in the fine and luminous way that separated ainatunari from humans. Beautiful as Elior was. One of them had dark hair that hung loose and long down his back. His eyes were grey blue, clear and all seeing, as were the eyes of the ainatunari. The other man had shoulder long hair tied in a ponytail. He looked tougher but without having rough features as humans could have. His eyes were grey green. They were both dressed in traveling clothes. Pants that were worn out from riding a horse. They both carried sword and knives even though they were in an inn room. She felt the pressure from her own knife that was still in her belt. Sword, bow, and arrows she had left in her room. Were they afraid of something? Of the humans? Or of the Dark? But it would not have reached Cathaomatt yet. The karawians had not yet crossed the border to Omyomatt. She knew that much. She fell back into thoughts and looked away from the two men who now talked about things she did not care about. She caught their names through the conversation. The man with the shoulder long hair was Ryato. The other one was Alaric. She repeated the names in her head. Beautiful names, as always. The dream of ainatunari was not far away. Elior and her dream. To live in one of The Four Forests, to live surrounded by ainatunari instead of humans. To live among those who knew and those who understood. Away from mistrust, away from hateful, hostile looks, away from pointing fingers and the derisive laughter. Away from being different. But you will always be different, you are jani, whispered a little voice inside which she immediately chased away. That she would not at all begin now. An idea had broken through the thoughts. An idea that could lead her on her way. Lead her to Elior. The two men were heading for Livyliar and then to the gathering point. She could follo w them. She considered for a moment if she should go and talk to them. She could ask them to take her along with them. Nevertheless, that idea she quickly abandoned again. Too much was at risk. They would ask her too much, which she could not answer. She had too much to hide. They would see the concealment and the lie. She was jani, and she carried a secret. She would be an enemy rather than a friend. No, but she could follow them on a distance and let them lead her to the goal. She could ride around Livyliar, wait by the pass through Rantulinoa, and follow them again from there. Then she would quickly be able to see whether they set course for Tanyvilas or Ivetarlis, and there she would find the gathering point and hopefully Elior. She had decided on it already before she had finished thinking the thought. The two men were as sent by the Light. They would lead her through the unknown Omyomatt and around any danger. They were from Livyliar and they knew Calras. That was enough for her to trust them. The fact alone that they were ainatunari was enough for her to trust them.

A smile broke out on her face. How many days had it been since she had smiled? The last days had been chaos. From the night she had woken and found out that Elior had gone and until now. Chaos. At first the weeping, then the anger, then the decision to leave. The emptiness inside. Alone. He had gone without her and he had closed off. Alone outside and alone inside. And then the nightmare of his death. It had never been like that before. So ma ny feelings at the same time. And he had not been there to help. No one had been there. There was no one else. He had always been there. She had not spent as much as one day without him before. Hours maybe, but never a day. And if he had not been there next to her, he had been in her heart. A whispering voice, laughter, a smile. Now he was not there. A resounding emptiness was there instead. A cold that beat up around her and was everything. And then the desperation. There was only one thing to do, and that was to find him again. Wherever he was. The stooped boy came past yet again and filled her empty mug. She did not even try to thank him this time. The word would crash to the ground on the spot where he had been the second before. A rushed glimpse of large, scared eyes. She drank while she tried to drown out the thoughts. Memories from the night when father had come with his company. The night before the night when Elior left. They had come with laughter and Light. Talnoi had been in the company but she had not even looked at him. The wound was still too deep. They had spoken about the war that would come. About the karawians that raged in the south and threatened to cross the border to Omyomatt. They spoke about wanting to gather now and go to war against the karawians. They had left again the next night. Father had told them to stay in Tinby. He did not want them to come. She was angry. Angry with father, and angry with Elior because father had spoken to him alone. She had never before been angry with Elior. He had not done anything to deserve that anger. The memory cut through her like a knife and the tears brimmed in her eyes. She pushed away her mug making it grate across the table. It tilted and the rest of the beer spilled out onto the table in a puddle. Everybody around her looked at her, even the two ainatunari men. She quickly got up and hurried out of the inn room with all of their stares on her back. A blend of anger and sorrow, and the feeling of being so completely alone. She threw herself down onto the bed without undressing. Her heart pounded in her chest. The stares of the two men, curious and seeing. Had they seen more than a young woman who had knocked over her beer? How much could they see after all? Did she look as the one she was? Could they see Calras traits in her face and soul? Would they be able to read the secret in her eyes? She had no idea. She had never before met other ainatunari than father and his company. She knew nothing about them except for what she had been told or read. Wo uld they sense it if she followed them? Thoughts. Nothing but thoughts. She turned on the bed and bore her head into the pillow. It was impossible to find calm with all of those thoughts. She needed to sleep, needed to find peace. She tried to imagine that Elior was next to her. That they were back home in Tinby. That everything was as it had been once. The sound of mother making breakfast in the kitchen. The birds singing outside the window with promises of a summers day filled with laughter. Elior who whispered about everything they were to experience that day. Mother who sang while she washed the apples. Everything that had once been so good, so safe. Calm down. Breathe. However, what returned was merely the knowledge that all that was gone. Elior had go ne and mother had not been there for a year and a half. Mother had died, and Elior was gone. Then the tears came. She got up before dawn, packed her things, and tiptoed out of the room in the inn. She paid by the counter where the newly woken girl stood yawning. In the stable, she fetched Vanil herself. Not even the stable boy was awake yet.

It was still dark but luckily, it did not rain anymore. With loud huffs, Vanil let her know that she was still angry about having been locked in a pen in a stable all night. Enilia quietly apologized while she saddled the mare and tied her backpack and the bow behind the saddle. She secured the sword in her belt and the quiver on her back before she mounted Vanil and rode out into the street. The town had quietly begun to wake up but there were not a lot of humans on the street. The thoughts had stayed behind with the night. She was quiet inside. The day had only one purpose, and that was to get on the heels of the two ainatunari men from the inn room. Ryato and Alaric. S he rode out of Mistbys gate to the south and continued away from the town. The first long stretch after Mistby was open land with wavy spring fresh grass, dandelions, and daisies on both sides of the broad way towards Cathalinoa, but then a small forest appeared ahead. She rode away from the road and into the forest. There she could wait in hiding until the two men had passed. She sat on the forest floor with her back against a beech tree. Vanil grazed behind her. Ahead, between branches and bushes, she could glimpse the road to Cathalinoa that cut through the landscape like a dirt colored line. Now all she had to do was to wait. - He carries the Sign, Calras. He is Ainatstiello, the Son of the Light! Gawavolf stroke a finger over the seven- star shaped mark on the left shoulder blade of the newborn boy. Thoughtfulness wrinkled the wizards forehead even deeper than normally. - Yes, he is my son, Calras said almost angrily and with emphasize on the word my. Gawavolf gazed at the king for a long time. It migh t be anger that was in the kings voice but it was sorrow that was in his eyes. The king knew what would happen. He knew what he had to do. And Ceniur knew it. She was sitting up in bed where she a few hours before had given birth to her son. She had hidden her face in her hands. Not a sound came from her, but both Gawavolf and Calras knew that she was crying. They felt it without being able to see it. - The Dark will see him here. You will not be able to hide him in any of The Four Forests. All of the Dark s attention is on ainatunarit. You know this very well, omian. - What do you want me to do? Do you want me to be separated from my son, my first-born? Gawavolf listened in silence while Calras voice rose with the anger. It was the sorrow speaking and Gawavolf did not take the kings anger personally. Ceniurs weeping now became audible and as if the newborn boy knew that it was his mother who wept, he began whimpering too. Then the anger left Calras. They spoke through the long night. The hours prolonged as if time itself knew that the decision that needed to be made demanded more time than what was in its night. With the first light of day, it had been decided. Gawavolf left the royal couple back alone for their farewell. Their sorrow was too great to be shared with others. The boy slept in his mothers arms, happily ignorant as to what his birth into Laru had caused. They appeared in the northern horizon as two small dots that slowly grew into the shape of riders. She recognized the horses that she had seen in the stable when she fetched Vanil that morning. One was black as coal, the other one was silver grey. They caught the careful rays of the morning sun as they galloped down the road towards Cathalinoa and she followed them with her eyes from her hiding place. Vanil moved a little when she sensed the nearness of others of her kind, but Enilia whispered calmingly. The men were right in front of her hiding place. Even on the far distance to the road, she saw the Light in their gazes. Alaric looked towards her. For a short moment, she felt as if he was looking straight at her, but then they had passed. She waited until she could no longer hear the horses gallop, until the men were merely black dots in the southern horizon. Then she pulled Vanil out of the forest and followed.

The lights grew with the number of hours of the day. She constantly kept the distance, as much distance as the men ahead every now and then disappeared between heaven and earth in the horizon. As long as they followed the same road, she could always find them again. And she knew that they were riding towards Livyliar. They would follow the road to the south across Cathalinoa. There were no other ways. The monotonous road allowed space for the thoughts again, but they were calmer now. She was on her way. She had made a decision. There were no more questions, no more doubt. She could not know if Elior would ride to the gathering point, but she knew that he would try to find it. Eventually, she would find him there. He had closed off so thoroughly that she only knew that he was alive. No other thoughts or emotions from him reached her. He had closed off so that she would not follow him. That was obvious. However, now that she did it in any way he might as well tell her where he was heading? But maybe he could not feel her either when he had closed off? Maybe it went both ways? She only wished that she could talk with him and tell him about the dream that had frightened her so much. He needed to take care. It sought him. The dream had said so. The Dark knew about Ainatssithan and it sought. It knew Elior existed but still not where or in what form. It would kill him. If anyone learned about their secret, the Dark would kill them. Find him. It was him she had seen in the dream, not herself. She did not fear for her own life. Did not fear death. What she feared was Eliors death. Everything would have been much easier if it was not for the secret. Everything would have been much easier if she could just have resorted to the first and best ainatuna rier that she met and told who she was and whom she sought. But she did not dare. Father had always said that they were to keep it secret. No one knew it. None but father, his company and the Wise. The less who know it, the smaller was the possibility of the Dark catching on to their presence. And none would have sought them in Tinby. None would have figured out that the two ainatunari children who lived with the human woman Marian in Tinby were the children of King Calras. No humans in Tinby knew anything about the legends and tales of the ainatunari. No humans in Tinby had any kind of contact with ainatunari. It had been the perfect hideout for Elior, and later on her. A perfect hideout, which the attention of the Dark would never reach, but also a place that had let Elior and her grow up without any contact with their own kind except for the king and his company. Elior at least had lived in Ivetarlis for seven years. He had known the Forest of the Light and ainatunarit there. None had known who he was. Everybody thought he had left with his mother, Queen Ceniur, to Namilia when she left. That was why she had left, to bring the boy to safety from the Dark. It could never reach Namilia, their Home. None had known that the boy carried the Sign. Then Calras had found Tinby, and the widow, Marian, who had agreed to take care of the boy. There his identity would be hidden until the time came. And now it had come. The sun threw its last red rays up on the western horizon. The shadows stretched across the ground as far as they could reach. Ahead, the two men still rode, small, black dots, and she followed. They did not stop until it was dark. She found out as a campfire suddenly blazed up ahead a little to the east of the road. She stopped immediately and pulled Vanil away from the road. She did not light a fire herself. The light would immediately give her away. She made do with eating some of the supply she had brought from Tinby.

Vanil begged for treats even though her dinner stretched as far as the eye could see. Enilia quietly told the mare that she was the lucky one. There was lots of fresh grass, but Vanil would rather have what Enilia was having. She threw some bread and an apple to the mare that happily munched it down. Enilia had sought shelter by some trees and a large cliff that shielded her to the south, to the men. She rolled out her blankets and used the backpack as a pillow. Vanil began grazing in the darkness. Peaceful sounds. Grass being ripped off and chewed, a long tail swirling away insects. Little cracks from hoofs and knees as Vanil moved a little. The thought of now really being on the way. She had a goal now. It was good. And she fell asleep. She woke up as it became light and sneaked out from behind the cliff to look towards the place where she had seen the fire the night before. There was nothing to see ahead. The light made it impossible to see if there was a fire, and there were no black dots ahead on the road. She quickly gathered her things and packed them on Vanil. The men could be far ahead already. She quickly rode down the road. Vanil, who always loved to run fast, swung her head and whinnied against the air of the spring morning. Quickly they were by the place where the men had camped. A stretch from the road she saw the pile of ash where they had had fire and the grass that was flat in a circle around it. She continued at the same pace. Vanil had stopped whinnying and now just galloped in her flowing rhythm. To the south, Enilia glimpsed the shadow of Cathalinoa, the large mountain range that separated Cathaomatt from Omyomatt. The road went straight for the mountains. They would reach them in a few days. Ahead she saw the two small black dots she had longed to see. As soon as they appeared, she made Vanil go back to trot, and dug in her packs for an apple for breakfast. Vanil looked back at the apple a few times and huffed when Enilia only let her have the core in the end. In the early evening on the fourth day of the journey, they reached the foot of the mountain range. The men were not visible any longer. The path that led up across the lowest point of the mountain range wound in and out and it would be impossible to see someone further ahead than fifty meters. She rode up the path in walking pace. Vanil walked carefully and huffed at the strange surroundings. She was not used to mountains and was not sure she liked them either. One could not run fast here. It was warm. Enilia had taken off both cloak and the thick sweater and now just rode in her thin blouse. The sun mercilessly baked down upon them. Vanil was also breaking a sweat although she was only walking. Enilia stopped by a stream, filled her water sacks, and let Vanil quench her thirst and graze a bit. The sun was setting now. As soon as it was gone, it would be cold. This was still only the beginning of May. Even though the days could be scorching hot, it was still cold in the night and the altitude they had reached did not make it warmer. She rode on until it was fully dark, then she stopped. She could not see far enough ahead of her to know when the men stopped. She would not risk riding straight into their camp. She found a place with a bit of grass for Vanil and a protruding rock she herself could sleep underneath. She took the packs off Vanil, asked her to stay where she was, and then sneaked forward down the path to find out how far or close she was from her guides. She held her breath every time the path took a turn, and she stuck out her head to see if there was anything to see before she sneaked on. The path turned every other moment and shielded the view. It was nerve wrecking to sneak forward like that but she could not find peace before she knew exactly where the two men had stopped.

She knew they would not have continued after nightfall. Not even ainatunari would dare cross the mountain in the dark even though the path was broad enough for wagons. She continued her search and after five minutes like that, she was sure that she at least had not ridden too close to them. Still, she kept walking, curious to see how far she was from them. It was cold now. She was happy that she had been considerate enough to put on her thick sweater again. She only wished she had also put on her cloak. She carefully stuck her head out behind another corner, and there they were. She saw the ca mpfire and quickly pulled back her head. She stayed for a moment breathing deeply. Even though she had expected to see them, it had still been a shock that they were suddenly there. After she had seen them in the inn, she had not been as close to them as she was now. They were right there. Fifteen, maybe twenty meters from her. She ought to turn around and tiptoe back to Vanil. There was no reason to stand there and risk being seen. Four days had passed trouble free. Why risk it now? There was still a long way to Livyliar, and from there she had no idea where to go. Go back, she hissed soundlessly at herself, but the curiosity had already won. You are here to find Elior, do not risk anything, she scolded herself on while she once again peeked out behind the rock she was hidden behind, and looked towards the men. Alaric was boiling water on the fire and Ryato was sitting telling something. They laughed at what he said, and she caught herself smiling with them. The sight of them reminded her of Elior, especially Alaric who had this beautiful, grey blue sky gaze. The longing for Elior burned in her heart, but it was known now. In only six days, it had become almost normal to miss him like that. It was what was. In a way, it helped to see those two. They were everything that Elior and she had longed for. The life in The Four Forests, the Light, the nearness of those who knew and recognized. Maybe, if everything had been different, Elior and she would have known these two men? Maybe they could have been friends and ridden together now to gather ainatunarit? She smiled again. It could have been so good. Then suddenly Alaric looked straight at the place where she stood. His gaze cut through all of the thoughts straight into the soul. She rushed back in hiding behind the cliff. Her heart pounded. Had he seen her? Or had he just coincidentally looked towards that cliff? She turned on the spot and ran quickly and soundlessly back down the path. In any moment, she expected to hear steps behind her in the darkness, but it was all quiet. When she reached back to Vanil, she halted and stood for a long time looking back the path. But no one appeared, and there was nothing to see or hear. Slowly she calmed down. He had not seen her. If he had seen her, they would have come for her. Would they not? She sat down on her blankets and found food and water. Vanil came over and begged and she gave her some bread and fruit. She was still on guard. At every sound, she looked towards the point where the path turned. She scolded herself for having risked everything like that. So much was at stake. This was bigger than just her. She was here to find Elior. Because she could not live without him. That alone should be enough for her to control her curiosity. But it was also about more. It was about what she and Elior were. It was about Calras. It was about the growing Dark. About the war that would come. She had no right to risk all of that. If they found her all that would be at risk of disclosure. She cursed herself so severely that Vanil finally came over and placed her nose on her lap in an attempt to comfort. Enilia quietly caressed the silk soft nose while she blinked away a few tears. *** Chapter 2 Alaric & Ryato

*** Alaric and Ryato sneaked back the path to their camp after having seen where the young woman had set camp for the night. Not until they both sat with their blankets around them and each a cup of tea, did they speak again. - So, it is us she is following, Ryato said as if to say out loud what they were both thinking. Alaric nodded and stroked a loose lock of his long, dark hair behind his ear. - There is no doubt about that any longer. However, one has to say that she is brave. I had not thought she would dare come that close to us. Ryato laughed, but Alaric huffed at his own remark and shook his head. - Youthful foolhardiness, he added. - Maybe! Ryato tilted his head thoughtfully and watched Alaric. You find her attractive? he said a little later as Alaric did not say more. A crooked smile lit up Alarics face and he laughed silently. - The karawians were once the most beautiful people of all humans, he said dryly. - She is not karawian, Ryato said. She is jani. - Yes, half human. - And half ainatunari! The two men looked at each other for a long time, one more firmly than the other, then they laughed again. - There is something she is hiding, Alaric said and broke off the stare between them. - And is it of the bad or of the good? Ryato sighed, leaned his head back against the rock wall, and stroked his forehead. Thoughtfully he began running his fingers through his hair. Alaric followed the motion. - And that question once again lead us to another question, he said and sipped his tea. - What should we do with her, Ryato said. The same question which had followed them since the inn in Mistby. They both fell silent again and looked out into the darkness where they had earlier on seen the young woman behind the mountainside. - We cannot keep giving her time. I do not know if she is trying to get to Livyliar or all the way to Calras, and really, it is ancillary. It would have been easier if she had been human then the Border in the forest would have made sure she did not go further when we reached Livyliar. However, when she is jani, she can ride straight through the Border without it stopping her. - What really makes me wonder is where she is from? Her clothes are more humanlike than ainatunarilike, but her weapons look like weapons from Ivetarlis. It would be logical to think that she is from Barovia since she was in the inn in Mistb y, but I do not think so. I simply cannot figure it out. Moreover, no matter what she is or where she is from, it is not normal that a young woman rides around alone. Alaric leaned back against the rock with an almost angry look on his face. Ryato stared b lankly at it. It was seldom to see Alaric in that state. He was a beautiful man. His face was straight and fine like a sculpture from the old times, but he was also masculine with firm features and strength in body and movements. He looked a little younger than he was. At the age of thirty- three, he still had part of the youths roundness to him, the perfectly smooth, radiant skin, the rounded cheeks and shoulders. Ryato let his eyes slide down over Alarics upper body, but then stopped himself. In Barovia, he had met several whom he in immediate love had made love with, but it had been a while now. His body reacted to Alarics beauty. He moved about on his blanket and Alaric looked up. A grin on his face revealed that he knew how Ryato had looked at him. Ryato returned the grin.

- So, what are we to do? Alaric said to return to the subject they came from. - We have to confront her, Ryato said. Alaric nodded. - But when? - We have given her four days. If she follows us tomorrow, I think we should do it tomorrow night. Then she has had enough chances. Alaric turned his mug upside down and poured out the rest of his tea on the grass. - Right, let us stick to that! he said, happy that a decision had finally been made. Yes, then that was it. Ryato nodded and followed Alaric with his eyes while he washed his mug in water and put it back in his backpack. He was far gone in thoughts. Not until Alaric laughingly shot him an expressive gaze did he realize that he had stared while Alaric had taken off tunic and shirt. Alaric stood looking at him almost provocatively beautiful only dressed in pants. - Oh, come on, Ryato said laughingly. You are not that attractive. You are merely a bit more interesting than these rocks. He gestured to the surrounding grey rock. Alaric looked around. - You have found me interesting and attractive before, he said teasingly and lay down on his blanket again. Ryato smiled crookedly. Yes, once, many years again. Had they been barely twenty? It was a long time ago. - I wonder how old she is? Alaric said who had followed Ryatos thoughts. - Early twenties, Ryato said. Alaric turned onto his back and let the moon shine down on his naked torso which once again mercilessly caught Ryatos gaze. - Hmm sighed Alaric. The smile on his lips could not be misunderstood. - You are completely lost in her! Ryato laughed. Alaric did not say either or. He just stayed with that expressive smile on his lips. Ryato shook his head and got up to clear off and get under the blankets himself. Alaric followed him with his eyes, as revenge but also with pleasure. Ryato shot him a disapproving glance while he pulled off his tunic and shirt. - You are worse than I am, he said laughingly when he lay down and pulled his blanket over him. - That is impossible! grinned Alaric. None is worse than you. I am more like your little brother! Ryato did not acknowledge him with an answer. Alaric definitely was not any more reluctant, but Mevarn, Ryatos younger brother, was a bit more reluctant with the physical love compared to most others. However, it was more because he was selective than because he did not desire it. Alaric kicked dirt onto the fire until it only glowed, then he turned to Ryato again. - Do you not find her attractive? Ryato merely laughed for an answer. She woke up every other minute and stared into the darkness between the rocks. When the sun sent its first light down over Laru, she did not feel she had slept at all. She was cold, she was uncomfortable, and she was furious with herself. She was convinced that she had not been seen. But the fear that had kept her awake most of the night revealed how much she had put at risk. And for what? For a glimpse of the two ainatunari men. Memories of the nightmare, Eliors death, had chased her through hours in the darkness. She was still angry when she packed up her things and led Vanil forward down the path by the reins. She did not dare to ride before she knew whether the two men had left. She tiptoed to the corner where she had seen them the night before. The memory of her stupidity made her heart pound when she looked around the corner.

They were gone. The fire was covered with dirt. She mounted Vanil but moved on in walking pace. She could not know how far they were and only riding straight into them would be stupider than what she had done in the night. Vanil had given up on cheering up her rider and just trudged along the mountain path all day. A stretch into the evening they reached the foot of the mountain and thereby Omyomatt. It was dark now and the men had as always lit a fire, which was easy to see as a little light ahead. Soundlessly she pulled Vanil with her to a small grove of trees. Safely in hiding behind trunks and bushes, she took the packs of Vanil who immediately began grazing. She put her blankets on the ground next to a small stream and sat down heavily. She was tired now and she had no appetite. She just felt like sleeping. Sleeping without dreaming, without feeling. Sleep and forget. The sound of the water clucking along ought to have been calming, but t here was no calm. It was not anymore as it had been. Everything was different. She was not even herself anymore. She was more like someone else, someone, she did not know and maybe did not even like? The time was new. It was not day and night, as it had been day and night for the twenty-three years she had lived. She reached for something that could comfort, but found nothing. Not even Elior because he was gone and with him, he had taken everything she knew. Vanil puffed quietly in the dark and Enilias mouth curled into a smile and weeping at the same time. She was not scared of this Laru, which was so different to everything she had known before. However, she was afraid of everything that could happen. Afraid of the nightmare. For Elior sake. She did not want to think anymore, not feel anymore. All of these emotions. They were so overwhelming in their strength. She had not known them before, not like this. This was the new, the unknown, who staggering sought for foothold in another Laru. She just wanted to sleep, forget and wake up tomorrow and continue on her way to Elior. Find him again. She woke up suddenly at the sound of a horse galloping away. In a jump, she was back in time and place. She sat up and stared into the darkness for Vanil but she was nowhere to be seen. - Vanil, she called lowly. She got up and ran to the outskirt of the trees, but she could not see Vanil anywhere out there. She looked towards the mens camp, but there was no fire, not even embers to see. It could not have burned out on its own already? What had happened? Had they gone on in the middle of the night? Had something scared them away? And where in Laru was Vanil? - Vanil, she called again, a little louder this time. But there was not a sound to be heard. No trace of the mare. W hat should she do? If the men had gone on, she had to follow them, but without Vanil she could not leave. Then she would have to leave most of her packs and walk on foot and then she could not keep up with the men in anyway. What had made Vanil run away like that? In frustration, she kicked the backpack making it tumble to the ground. For one in Karawia, what was she then to do out here? Angrily she began packing her things. She had to go look for Vanil and then hope she found her as quickly as possible so that she could ride back for her things and still catch up with the men ahead. It was the only option she had. She had just managed to roll up the blankets when she heard a sound behind her. Expecting to see Vanil appear among the trees, she turned with a smile, ready to blame her momentary frustration on the mare. However, there was nothing to see, no Vanil, and the smile vanished immediately. Only darkness between the trees.

She quickly turned to the other side and stared into the darkness. Nothing there either. Without looking away from the darkness, she loosened the sword at her side and slowly pulled it. There might not be anything to see, but there was something. Consciousness in the dark. With her eyes on the spot from where the sound had come, she walked backwards out between the trees. There was someone in there among the trees, someone, or something, watching her. The creatures of the Dark, karawians, humans with shadows under the skin? But not here? Not this far north? Just before she reached out of the small grove, she turned to run out into the open land where she could see better. As she turned, a shape stepped out from behind a tree just in front of her. She turned on her heel to run away again, but behind her, another shape appeared from the darkness. They moved closer while she step by step walked backwards away from them. They were calm; they had not pulled weapons against her. What did they want? Then suddenly everything was showered in clear moonlight, and she halted in the middle of a step. Barely two meters from her stood Alaric and Ryato. They had halted too and their gazes hit her like a blow to the stomach. Their faces revealed nothing, but their eyes saw through everything. She tried to make herself cold and held the long, polished sword firmly with both hands in front of her. There was nothing else she could do. - Who are you and why are you following us? Ryato spoke Talviri. He had seen what she was. His voice was as dispassionate as his face. She stared at him to see more, but in the same moment, Alaric took another step towards her and she turned to him. - Stay where you are, she yelled in terror. She had the sword raised against him but really did not want to use it. Alaric halted with a glance to Ryato. - Answer me! Ryato just said. - I do not know what you are talking about, she answered while she quickly looked from one to the other. How much did they know? How much could they see? - You know very well what I am talking about. You have followed us for several days now. Who are you? And why are you following us? - I am not following you! I do not know who you are or what you want from me. I do not owe you any answers. Leave me alone. She knew very well how clear the lie was in her voice. But what else should she do? She grabbed the sword firmer even though it was of no use. It was obvious that she did not stand a chance against those two. Elior and she had practiced much with weapons, mostly for fun. They had become skilled, but against these two men? A little smile glided over Ryatos face as a sign for her that she was right. He glanced at Alaric who smiled in the same way. - Give us your name and tell us what so coincidentally brings you on the same way as us. Answer us honestly and we will consider leaving you alone. Her only chance was still lying. She made her voice angry. - It is none of your business! Go away! What the Dark gives you the right to scare away my horse and sneak up on my in the middle of the night accusing me of - I do not think you fully appreciate whom you are dealing with, timie omian. You do not stand a chance, do you not know this? I advise you to give us some answers now! The anger appeared in the eyes of the two men like flames when Ryato interrupted her in a voice a good deal stronger than before. Maybe it had been stupid to speak like that, but she had no other options than to play the part to the end.

She gave Ryato a look that clearly let him know that she had no intentions at all of saying anything. - My patience is close to running out now! Give us yo ur name. Say what it is you want from us, he said threateningly. He took a step towards her and Alaric followed right behind. Her sword cleaved the air only centimeters from Alaric's chest. If he had not moved back, there would only have been one to fight now. Had they not thought she would use it? Now they both grabbed their swords. She saw it and turned cold inside. They smiled now. She had not a chance. She took a step back without looking away from them, then she turned on the spot and ran out of the grove. She threw the sword and grabbed the knife instead. They were right behind her. They closed in on her much too quickly. She did not take the time to turn her head to see just how close they were. She just clutched the knife in her hand and ran as fast as she could. This was the only option: to get away. Then someone grabbed her from behind and she fell face first into the wet grass. Alaric fell too but he still held on to her shoulder. The fall had knocked all air out of her and she gasped for breath as she turned onto her back. Alaric moved his hold and kept her down. It was impossible to avoid his gaze as his face was right above hers. Ice cold. It froze her heart to ice in the same second as she lifted her hand with the knife. She fought her own kind. - Watch her knife! Ryatos shout came just in time for Alaric. The knife only went through his clothes and skin as she tumbled away from her into the grass. Ryato almost fell down on her other side, grabbed her hand, and twisted the knife from her. In a moment, he had pulled her up and thrown her into the grass again with both of her hands twisted on her back. He tied her hands tightly together and she lay with her face in the grass incapable of moving. She breathed in the heavy smell of wet dirt. His one knee bore into the small of her back and sent lightning bolts of pain through her back. - Release me, she yelled in both fear, anger and pain and tried to get out of Ryato's grip. - Did she cut you? Ryato just asked Alaric who stood a stretch away. They completely ignored her. - It is just a little scratch, Alaric said and ran one hand down his tunic that had been cut open behind his left arm. He looked at his fingers. There was blood on them. - Let me see! Ryato got up and left her lying back in the grass. He carefully examined Alaric's wound. - It is not deep, but it is bleeding a little. Here! He took a handkerchief from his pocket and pressed it against the wound. They just ignored her? She fought up on her knees, still dazed from the fight. Wet grass stuck to her tunic and pants. She shook in a blend of anger, shock and hurt pride. Alaric calmly watched her and Ryato followed his gaze to her. - It would have been easier if you had merely answered us. However, in all circumstances we would probably have taken you along, he said and walked to her and pulled her to her feet. She tore loose from his grip and stared angrily at him. Again, he merely ignored her. - Call the horse back, then I will get her things, he said to Alaric. - I am not going with you, she shouted after him, but neither he nor Alaric reacted. Alaric turned to the darkness ahead and called out in a singing tone. She turned to him as she in the distance recognized Vanils neighing. Had he made Vanil run away?

She jumped when Alaric answered that without her having asked. - I asked her to do it, yes, he said. She looked away from him and closed off. He had read her thoughts. She had better remember who she was with now. They were like Elior. Like father and his company. Had they had the time to see anything in her in the grove? What had she thought of there? However, it did not seem as if anything had been disclosed. Alarics gaze was seeking, asking, but now there was nothing more he could find against her will. They were her own kind, and yet so different. She distanced them and closed off all contact. Clenched up, she looked to the north where Vanil appeared in the darkness. Why had Vanil obeyed him and not her? The mare halted a stretch from them as if she at first did not know who to approach. Then she trotted to Enilia and gently pushed her with her nose, almost apologetically. Ryato came back to them with all of her things and put them down on the grass. She looked from one to the other. The worst thing that could have happened had happened. Not only had they discovered her so that she no longer had them to show the way, but they were going to take her along. She breathed deeply a few times, then she looked to Ryato who was getting ready to put the packs on Vanil. It would be worth a try. - Listen! I have not been following you. I have no idea who you are. I have seen you ahead a few times, but it is merely a coincidence that we have been following the same road. I was scared when you suddenly appeared, that is why I reacted like that. They both looked at her. Inexpressive faces. They did not allow her to see anything at all. Did they believe her or not? Did it have an effect at all? She added as much sweetness to her voice as possible as she continued: - I did not mean to harm you. I am sorry that I hurt you, Alaric By the Light! What had she said? They were both upon her at once, wild, seeing, searching gazes. - From where do you know my name? Alaric was as changed. He towered up in front of her. The sky gaze was a sea of flames. Ryato was right next to him. No expression replaced by threatening cold. She yielded back, but Alaric grabbed her shoulder and stayed her. - Answer! he shouted. - I heard him call you so! The desperation only made it even harder to lie. She tried to pull away from them, but they kept her in place. - You are so obviously lying! Ryato said. I have not called him by name at any time. - It is about time you tell us the truth, Alaric said. He held her gaze. - It is the truth, she said and returned the resolve in his eyes. No, they would no believe it, but what else could she say? - We have seen you before, Alaric then suddenly said. It was as if his gaze bore all the way into her soul. You were at the inn in Mistby. You were sitting at the table next to us. You have followed us ever since. We know it! He nodded to Ryato. The same was to read in his eyes. - So was it there you heard my name? Or did you know it before? She said nothing, just bent her head, and stared at the ground. Her stomach coiled up in desperation and her mouth went dry. - Now answer us, Alaric yelled and tightened his grip on her shoulder. She did not react. A mixture of panic and despair blocked everything. Ryato sighed. - Let us go back. This will not lead to anything now.

They would ruin everything. They would surely take her to Livyliar if they did not just choose to kill her right then and there. Now when they knew that she knew something. No matter what, it meant that she would not reach Elior. Then it would be better to die and in that thought, t here was just a bit of calm. Rather die than cause Eliors death. They took her back to their camp. They did not say anything at all, neither to her nor to each other. First after having sat and watched them for a while, did she realize that they actually did talk with each other. They were talking with the heart. She had not thought of it before. She was so used to being surrounded by humans that it was hard to get used to others being able to do the things Elior and she could do. Alaric came over to her and untied the rope which Ryato had tied her hands with. She looked at the ground while she rubbed her sore wrists. Now the questions would come. She could feel it. - Should we not get the truth out? We have a long days journey ahead of us tomorrow. We wou ld all benefit from some sleep, Ryato said in a slightly tired voice. She looked up at him without answering. He had sat down to her left. Alaric was to her right starting the fire. - If we start by you giving us your name, you already know ours! I know that all that you want is to leave here, but that will not happen, unless you answer our question. And no more lies! Ryato continued. She closed her eyes, just for a moment. The emotions were so strong. If she did not control them, they would reveal everything. If she was to try with a lie, she at least had to sound just a bit calm. - Why did you follow us from the inn in Mistby where you heard my name? Alaric asked. - I rode after you when you left the inn because I heard that you were going to Livyliar. I a m going in the same direction, but I do not know the way and I am alone. - What are you doing out here alone? Ryato asked. - I am looking for someone. - Who? Who? Yes, who! What could be true without being completely true? It was so hard to say anything across the chaos of emotions that threatened to make her voice tremble and break. - I am looking for someone who left me. He left in the night about a week ago and left me back alone. I love him and I will not let him leave alone. I only have him The truth of it made her throat clench up and she could not say anymore without starting to cry. Just let me go, just let me be! But why would they? Alaric looked down. He perceived her pain, but the compassion from him only made it worse. The flames from the fire burned in their eyes. She avoided them by looking into the grass. - Where are you from? Ryato asked. - A small town in Cathaomatt. Tinby, she answered without looking up. - And what is your name? It did not matter. They still would not let her go. She caught herself sighing deeply and almost laughing at the inevitable in the situation. Still, she lied. - Lelia. - Lelia, Alaric said. Something still puzzles me. Yes, of course. Basically, it was a lie. She felt like letting the weeping come, yell at them, kick and punch. But what good would it do? She buried her face in her hands and closed her eyes. - You are jani, but you say you are from Tinby in Cathaomatt. That is a human village? What were you doing there? Alarics voice was much too real. Even though s he had closed off and even closed her eyes, he was right there. She moved on the spot without looking up. The nearness of those two was almost suffocating.

- We were two in the town, she mumbled. There were me and him. He is ainatunarier. We grew up together, and we only had each other. My mother was human, my father is ainatunarier. But I grew up with only my mother. - Who are his parents then? What was he doing in Tinby? Ryato asked. - He lived there, as I did, with a human woman. Still it was true. Still it was as intense. They were around her and above her. The feeling of being seen all the way in was so strong. She had to keep on closing off, being cold, keep them out. They sought, but they must not find. Not see it. Nevertheless, it would be so easy just to give in. They had so much Light, so much nearness. Safety. Like mother. Like father and Elior. Like Talnoi. Maybe they would love her, take the evil away, and make everything good again? No, Enilia, get a hold of yourself. Be strong now. You must do this, for Elior. - And he is the one you are looking for? What is he doing out here? Alaric asked somewhere out there. - I do not know. - But who left you with humans in Tinby? And why? She shook her head. She could not even find a lie that could explain it. The secret. She jumped when Alaric suddenly placed a hand on her shoulder. She jumped up and stared at him wildly, but his gaze was too much and she looked away again. She had to leave. She could not be here. They would see it. She must not let anyone find out about it. She bit her lip hard to calm down. Alaric and Ryato had both jumped up at the same time as she, but when they saw that she was not trying to run away, they did nothing. Ryato turned towards the fire. - Let us get some sleep, he said. She lay between the two men in the dark of the night. She could not tell from their breathing whether they slept or were awake. She lay on her back on her blankets and stared up into Larus clear star sky. As a small sun compared to the other stars, Namilia shown down to her. She focused on the star until it became a haze before her eyes. She blinked until it once again was clear. Namilia. Home. The Dimension of the Light where they all originally were from. Was that not how it was? The Land of the Light. She breathed as soundlessly as possible. They nearness of the two men affected her so much that she could not calm down. The time passed around her without anything changing inside. She kept focusing on Namilia. It became a luminous haze. She blinked. It was clear again. The sun broke out in the east and as it grew lighter, Namilia turned paler. Another day had arrived, and Ryato and Alaric woke up. Calras looked around in the small, cozy living room while the human woman across from him silently tried to grasp what she had just agreed to. The men from the company sat as silent and quiet as he himself. They waited patiently. It had taken them seven years to find this woman. Marian, seamstress in the small human village, Tinby, in the southwestern Cathaomatt. She was a widow and had no children. She did not remember the Light, but three days of intense conversation had brought much back to her. The boy sat on the rug in front of the fireplace and played with the toys they had brought from Ivetarlis. Every now and then, he looked up at them, smiled, and laughed. How much had he understood from their conversation? Did he understand that they would soon go and leave him here? Calras gaze rested on him and he felt the pain far into his soul. It broke his heart, but h e had no choice. He whispered without words to his son, and the boy looked at him, now without smiling.

- I love you, Elior. You are my son, you always will be. I will always be with you in the Light. No matter how far we are from each other in Laru, we will always be together in our hearts and souls. If you ask, I will answer. If you call, I will come. Marian will be your mother now. She will love you and care for you and one day we will be together again, you, me, and your mother, Ceniur. We will go home to Namilia and live together there Marian sighed, and Calras looked to the dark-haired human woman whose face so openly disclosed the fear, she felt. - Do not be afraid, Marian, he said and smiled. He calmingly placed his hand on hers, which lay clenched on the table. I know you are the right one. You can take care of him, and you can love him. No one here will have the slightest idea who he is. Ainatunarits history and legends are not known here. And we will often come and see to you. We will take care of you in every way. You will not lack anything. Marian had jumped when he touched her, and in her eyes, he read her feelings clearly. As much as she would do this for the sake of the boy, she also did it for his sake. She felt more than sympathy. More than friendship and compassion. She blushed and looked down. Calras smiled. His heart was with Ceniur in Namilia. No one would ever take her place as his ceria, but Marian was beautiful for a human woman. And they were to spend many a night here in the future. *** Chapter 3 Towards Livyliar *** - She is lying, Ryato said. Maybe there is some truth in what she is saying, but it is so little that it really does not matter. Alaric nodded. Neither did he doubt the fact that she was lying. He saw it in her eyes and in her soul. Ryato continued: - But how much does she know about us? How much did she overhear in the inn, and what in Laru is she doing out here alone following us? We did the right thing confronting her; otherwise, she would have followed us straight to Livyliar and maybe further! Alaric nodded slowly again. - I still do not think she means any harm, Ryato. Her heart is so full of pain and longing, but no evil. However, there is something about her I cannot understand. Something she is hiding. And by the Light, she hides it well. She is ainatunarier of soul, not human, that is for sure. She has strength and skills as ainatunari. - It is not safe to let her go. At least, not until we know the truth. How in Laru did she get weapons from Ivetarlis if she is from Tinby? Ryato said and glanced shortly at the young jani. She sat staring at the ground. - She will not tell us anything and we cannot force her to do it, Alaric said and followed Ryato's eyes. They could not risk anything. So much was at stake. Aga inst the karawians, they could not take any chances. If she knew something and wanted to bring that knowledge to the wrong people, the price would be too high for all of Laru's ainatunari. - I just want to know what she is up to! Ryato said. Alaric sighed. - She knows the Light and knows that we are trying to see her, and she is closing off. I do not think we can fool her. I really do not think she is with the Dark. It would be so unthinkable for someone of the Light. Nevertheless, I cannot be sure.

- Maybe we can frighten her into talking? Ryato said thoughtfully. Alaric slowly shook his head. - I doubt it. She is driven by love for the one she seeks, and she is strong. She is willing to fight to the last drop of blood if it would come to that. You saw it yourself last night. She knew she did not stand a chance yet she tried. Again they both looked to the young woman who quickly took her eyes off them. - We do not have a choice, Ryato said. If she does not tell us the truth, we have to take her with us. Alaric nodded. It was all they could do. The two men watched for a while in silence. They both pitied her. But what could they do? So much was at stake now. Had the time been another, the Light in her soul would have been enough for them to let her go. But not now. Not with the war so close. The decision they had to leave to Ilmal who could see beyond time and space. She watched them while they talked. She knew very well what they were talking about, but what could she do? They came back to the fire a while after. Ryato filled a pot with water and placed it over the fire. He found the bag with tealeaves and sat down next to the fire to wait for the water to boil. She watched him sitting where she had been sitting since they woke up. Alaric came over and sat down next to her on the blankets. - We talked about what we are to do with you, Lelia, as you call yourself. We both agree that you told us part of the truth yesterday; however, we can also tell that you hide a lot. We cannot force you to tell us anything, but as long as you choose not to, we have to take you along with us. If you choose to tell us the truth, and the whole truth, we can talk about that decision again. She looked up and met his gaze. It was serious and determined. She looked away again and ran a hand over her forehead. She could not think straight with that gaze on her. Then Ryato spoke. - As you know, we are heading for Livyliar. We will take you along and there we will leave it up to Ilmal Nolirtiello to decide what happens next. He is a skilled healer and Light Servant. He will know what to do. As long as you have no harm in mind, you need not fear Ilmal. She nodded silently without looking up. She had known this would happen, but still it was worse to hear it spoken. She knew well who Ilmal was. He was a legend among ainatunarit. Father admired him so much. They were good friends. No, she needed not fear Ilmal, but Ilmal would see her. He would see who she was, and then what would happen? Father had stressed so many times how important it was that no one knew of the secret, and now it would be revealed. It was not just she who would be in danger. It could cost Elior's life. It must not happen. She could not let it happen. - You can also choose to tell us the truth now, Alaric interrupted her thoughts. - I told you the truth, she said briefly. - The whole truth! Alaric said. - What more do you want to know? she asked in annoyance, knowing well she did not stand a chance now. Above their heads, a flock of black birds flew by. They screeched loudly, and suddenly they all turned at the same point in the air and flew towards west. She followed them with her eyes until the flock was merely a black dot in the horizon. She could not convince them with a lie, but she was not willing just to resign. She could not let them take her to Livyliar. Then all was lost. - You could start by telling us your real name. From somewhere far away Alaric's voice reached her and she looked at him. - My name is Lelia. Why would I lie about that? she answered and looked him straight in the eyes. Beautiful grey blue eyes.

- Because you do not want us to find out who you are, Alaric answered calmly and honestly. That is pretty obvious! Why it is like that, I do not know. That is what I would like to know. - I hide nothing! I have told you who I am, where I am from and what I am doing here. Her voice shook underneath the lie, but she did not care. There was nothing else she could say. Ryato sighed deeply. - You leave us no choice. - You have no right to do this to me. I have not done anything to you! I owe you nothing! she exclaimed. - You followed us. You intentionally listened to our conversation in the inn. You threatened us with both sword and knife! What choice does it leave us when you will not say anything? Alaric interrupted her. - You crept up on me in the middle of the night - Because you followed us! Alaric was angry now. He had stood up and walked back and forth in front of her. - I did not follow you. I followed someone to find my way. It was nothing but a coincidence that it was you. Then Ryato broke in. - What is the name of the man you seek? It took her completely by surprise, and she had no answer ready. Blank. - What? she asked feverishly. - His name? It should not be that hard a question? It took much too long to answer. She blushed deeply, and they saw it. - Elar, she finally stammered out. - Aha, Ryato said with a derisive smile. A glance between him and Alaric said it all. - Why do you not just tell us the truth now? Alaric asked. - You do not believe me no matter what I say! She stood up, walked a few steps away, and stood with her back to them. Her cheeks burned. She hated to lie and even more to be caught in a lie. But their superiority made her angry. Who did they think they were? It was so stupid that she had not answered quicker, but for Karawia, what did it matter now? They had made up their minds. Alaric whispered something to Ryato, but she could not hear what. All she wanted was to find Elior. - Do you have something to say to us? Or should we just give up and go on now? Ryato said. She breathed deeply a few times, closed her eyes, and gathered all of her strength. - You must not take me to Livyliar! - What? Ryato said in astonishment. - I said that you must not take me to Livyliar! - Come and sit down, Alaric said. She shook her head. She could feel their eyes on her back. - Sit down! Alaric repeated with so much authority in his voice that she did turn and sat down on the blanket by the fire. - And then tell me why? He sat right in front of her so she could not avoid his gaze. The sky gaze. Like Elior's. - You just must not take me along! - And why not? - It does not matter why! Her voice shook. Anger? Or despair?

- What do you fear there? Ryatos voice, in comparison to Alarics, was gentle and s oft. She rubbed her face with both hands and tried to get a hold of herself. - I am not afraid. I just cannot go there. - But, then do tell us why! Alaric said. - I cannot! I cannot say why. - If you do not tell us why, there is nothing we can do about it. That is where we are going, and you are coming with us. Whether you like it or not, Ryato said, now also angrily. She hid her face in her hands again. Alaric stood up and as he moved, he placed a hand on Ryatos shoulder. He stood for a while and looked towards nothing, then he squatted in front of her and put his hands on top of hers. She jumped, but stayed with her hands in his. They were warm, strangely calm. - Let us make a fresh start. Take it all from the top. Now, tell us everything. Maybe we can he lp you? She quietly shook her head. There was nothing more she could tell them. Now Ryato paced. She could see his feet in the grass. For a moment, she looked up at Alaric. In his eyes, she could see so much Light. Everything she longed for. Peace. Calm. Safety. However, there was nothing more to say, nothing more to do. They rode in silence. The men rode side by side. They let her ride by herself behind the. Apparently, they were convinced that she would not try to escape. Or else they knew that if she tried, they would be able to catch her. They left her alone, and that was the most important thing. A strange kind of calm was inside. Inevitability, maybe? What could she do? She could keep the secret hidden from them, but they place they were heading for, would reveal all. Ilmal would reveal all. And what would happen then? Father had asked them to keep their identity hidden. So few in Laru knew anything about the. And her nightmare had shown her that the Dark could find Elior if she disclosed anything. No, nothing could make her tell anything at all. No one could force her. But Ilmal would be able to see it without her saying anything. The only option was to avoid coming to Livyliar. But how? She had to try to escape. She went on with the men for four days before she got a chance. In those four days, she had not said a word to them, and in time, they stopped talking to her. It was easier like that. They had carefully avoided talking about anything that could reveal more about them or their errand. But she already knew what she wanted to know. They were heading for the gathering point, and that was where Elior would find his way. And sooner or later, she would find Elior there. However, now she was no longer so sure that she would go there. What would Ilmal do with her when he found out who she was? When he found out who Elior was? He would not harm her, she knew that much. It would make him happy to know who Elior and she were. However, the disclosure could cost Elior's life. Ilmal and Calras were friends. When he found out that she was Calras daughter he would help her. But would it be too late? What would it mean to Elior? Ryato and Alaric walked away from the camp to speak freely without her hearing them. As soon as they were so busy with their conversation that they no longer looked towards her, she carefully got up and walked a stretch away. Alaric looked, but when she halted by Vanil's side and merely stood caressing her, he looked away again. Step by step, she walked backwards towards the pile of packs. Vanil loyally followed her. No one looked at her. They had to be able to hear her heart? It was beating so loudly! She squatted and tied her blankets on her backpack. The weapons she had to leave behind. The two men had them. Still no one looked.

When Alaric looked towards her again, he just saw her standing head to head with Vanil, nothing suspicious. Then he turned his attention to Ryato again. In a split second, she grabbed her backpack, swung onto Vanil and galloped away from the camp. She drove Vanil forward through the pit black darkness. Not once did she look back. She knew they were coming after her. With the desperation as a scream in her throat, she put her head against Vanil's neck and whispered to her: faster, faster. Back the way they had come. S he heard them behind her. The sound of the horses closing in further and further. The cold night air beat around her and pressed tears up in her eyes. Still they came closer. No, no, she had to make it. She had no other possibilities. She had to get away. They must not reach her. Then a loud note sounded through the air and hit her straight in her heart. Alarics voice. He called for Vanil. Vanil slowed down just a bit, she could not resist his calling. When Enilia asked her, the mare sped up again, but the note sounded again through the air. Split between Enilia's wish and the luring calling behind, Vanil reared. Enilia lay on the ground, the world whirled around her. All air had been knocked out of her, and she gasped for breath. Vanil whinnied somewhere o ut in the darkness running back towards the two men. But Enilia still was not caught. It hurt so bad in her side, but there was no time to waste. She picked up her backpack and went running. The darkness would hide her, she could still get away. She ran to the right where the terrain began rising up the Lorit mountain. Meter by meter she fumbled her way through the darkness. She tripped and fell, but got up again and ran on. Away, just away. And all of the time, the sound of them closing in. The sound of ho rse hoofs against the soft grass ground. But they would not be able to see her to the right of them. She just had to be quiet. Her ribs hurt so badly from the fall. It hurt to breathe, but still she struggled on and tried to breathe soundlessly. Still this urge to scream, make it all go away. Scream until the earth vanished beneath her feet and the celestial concave shattered and tore everything with it down into a vortex of nothingness. She tripped again. The tears streamed down her cheeks, but still she fought on, up and away. They had halted down there somewhere behind her in the dark. She could hear their voices and the sound of the horses heavy breathing after the fast run. Quiet now, all quiet. Her feet sought for the next step upwards. She felt her way with her hands against rocks and bushes. Not a sound, all quiet. But there was a racket in her soul and it screamed for an invisible power out there that had to know that she had to make it her and find Elior. Help me, help me now all good powers in the Light. Can you not see me? Can you not see that I need help? But there was no answer. Only the sounds in the dense darkness. The sound of feet on the mountainside below her, the sound of searching in the dark. They came for her now, they were right behind her. Ainatunarit came; her own kin, but she could not reach them. The secret was in the way, as a gorge without end, a deep that could not be crossed. On, on. Then she hit her hands against a cliff side that towered up in front of her in the dark. A gasp escaped her, and the followers heard it clearly. The sound of running feet that came straight towards her now. Quickly she fumbled her way along the cliff that cut off her escape route up the mountain. It seemed to go on forever. She scraped her hands against its rough surface. The desperation was in every cell in her body. She continued blindly, half running. It was dark everywhere, there was no way out. Now they were right behind her. Then she was pulled backwards. Someone had grabbed her backpack. She tumbled backwards and fell, and Alaric's face appeared in the darkness above her. Behind him came Ryato. Alaric grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her to her feet. She had not the strength to fight it. It was over.

For a while, she merely returned their angry, searching looks, then she closed her eyes. She was back in her body and felt every scratch, the sore ribs, and the scrapes on her hands. She cringed off the backpack and let it drop to the ground. It was much too heavy and uncomfortable; she nearly had no strength left. Ryato immediately picked it up and as if that was a sign, Alaric took hold of her arm and pulled her along. She went along without fighting. Alarics hand was so tight on her arm that it hurt, but she did not say anything. The two men talked without words. She could feel it like a stirring sensation. They were angry, she felt that too, but she could not care less. They knew now what they did. They knew not what they ruined. If she could only tell them. Out of the corner of her eye, she sud denly saw the knife by Alarics side. It was not strapped and she could easily reach it. It was right next to her. She eyed the beautifully carved handle. There was another chance. She had to try. She really did not wish to harm them, but so much was at stake. Step by step, she walked and waited for the right moment. Then it came at the foot of the mountain. Alaric turned his head to look for the horses, and quick as lightning, she turned and grabbed the knife at his side. Alaric reacted in the same second and grabbed for her hand with the knife without letting go of her other arm. But he did not make it. In a glimpse, she had the knife against his throat. - Release me, she said. His hand was still tight on her arm. Ryato stood three steps from them ready to jump forward. - Let go! she repeated. Very slowly, Alaric released his grip on her arm. His expressionless gaze was cutting into hers. There was no fear to trace in it, only waiting. Did he know that she would not be able to do it? Would she? Then he let his arm drop to his side, and she was free. She slowly took the knife from his throat and began walking backwards away from them step by step. She kept her eyes on them and still had the knife in front of her. If they tried anything, if they tried to reach her, she would not hesitate. She had to do it. She had to get away. They did not move, but their eyes followed every one of her movements. When she was ten meters from them, Alaric took his bow and an arrow and held them up in front of him. He did not ready to shoot; he just stood calmly with the bow and arrow in his hand. She halted in the middle of a step. Why had she not thought of that? She could not get away. The knife was no threat on distance; the two men had merely waited for her to realize that. The pain in her ribs was suddenly much too sharp and her head pounded. This was the moment they had waited for, but she did not care now. Ryato twisted the knife from her hand and dragged her back to the waiting horses. She stared into the fire. The yellow, red, and blue flames beat up against the dark of night in an almost defiant dance. The scratches singed, but they were not what hurt the most right now. She had tried, she had really tried, but now she would never again get a chance. They would be even more on the guard now. They would not let her out of the sight ever again. It was done. They would take her to Livyliar, and there she would be seen. There Ilmal would see the secret, and then what? Then what about Elior? She bent her head when the tears aga inst her will began to trickle down her cheeks. Both men moved, but she merely ignored them. Why would she worry about them? It was their fault. They did this to her. She could not keep the sobs back even though she bit her lip hard to suppress the sound. But then it did not matter. She gave in to it all and cried like a little child with her arms clutched around her legs and her head hidden at her knees.

Two arms were put around her and she was pulled close to Alaric. At first, she tried to pull away but the crying was so forceful that she could not do anything but stay put. She could not keep it back, and she leaned more and more into Alaric. He held her so calmly, put his cheek against her head, and rocked her gently. She cried for a long time as if she would never stop again. The tears dragged stripes down across her cheeks that were covered in dirt and dust from the escape. She clutched her arms against her chest; it felt as if everything in there was breaking. Not until a long while after did she regain control. The sobs turned into sighs for air and she moved uneasily as she suddenly realized exactly whom she was sitting with. But he did not let go of her. With both hands, she wiped her face, knowing too well, how she would look. However, she stayed with Alaric. Against everything her common sense and pride whispered to her, it felt so good to sit there. Calm and safe. Bird song. A thousand small chirping voices and an early ray of sun that tickled the nose. For the first time in a long time, the evil dreams had not chased her through the night. She woke up slowly, so comfortable and warm. Elior's arms were still around her, and she stretched dreamily against him. It was so good to wake up in his arms as so often before when they were out on adventure. So safe. What was it she had dreamed? Something about him being gone? A stretch away, she could hear Ryato talking to the horses that affectionately huffed back and begged for treats. Ryato!? She was on her legs in a jump before she had even opened her eyes fully. She backed up several paces and stared at Alaric who was now sitting half up looking almost astonished at her. Then he smiled. He threw his head making his long, dark hair fall straight down his back. There was so much expressiveness in his autumn b lue eyes. - Is something wrong? he asked. She did not grace him with an answer. How the Dark had it happened, that she had fallen asleep in his arms? She turned on the spot and walked quickly to the small stream to wash her face with cold water. She was so angry that if she had to look at him now, she would go at him. Even though it was probably more herself, she was angry with. She squatted by the stream, washed her face with several handfuls of the ice-cold water, and ran her wet hands through her hair. Deep sigh. By the Dark, what had happened? Had anything happened? She stayed for a moment until she suddenly realized that he was standing right behind her. In a jump, she was up and faced him. - What? she snarled angrily. He did not answer, but merely smiled. - What is it you want? He still did not answer. For a long time he just stood and watched her with this little annoying smile on his lips. In his eyes, she was not allowed to read any answers either. He had closed off as effectively as her. - Who is he? Alaric said after what felt like hours. She instinctively backed away as if she could avoid the question simply by moving. Alaric followed straight after. She thought about answering with another lie, but remained silent. After all, he would know it was a lie. - You miss him all the way into your soul. You love him more than anything else in Laru. You love him more than yourself, more than the Light. He must be something very special to have won your heart so completely? With narrowed eyes, she watched the beautiful man standing in front of her. Did he think she was that stupid? So many fine questions had been woven into that sentence, and did he not know that she would not answer in anyway?

She crossed her arms in front of her and shook her head quietly. No, she was not that stupid. He obviously tried to make her feel a whole lot so that she would reveal herself. Alaric saw that she had seen it and smiled again. - Right! So you want to make it even harder for yourself. Can you not feel that we are on the same side? We might even be able to help you. She could not help but smile. He really tried. - If you know that we are on the same side, then why do you not let me go? In all it was more words than she had spoken since the first day of their joined journey towards Livyliar. For a second it seemed as if Alaric was actually surprised that she spoke to him, but only for short moment, before he regained his composure. He copied her stature with the arms crossed while he pondered his next move. - It is rare to see a young woman go through so much to win back a run-away lover! Something tells me that there is more to this story than the apparent. It is something special about you or about him. Am I not right? Again, she answered merely by shaking her head. The words stung. Run-away lover? Ha! What did he know? But she bit back on it or else she would disclose too much. Without thinking about it her fingers run over her left shoulder blade. Over the place where the Sign was. Then she caught herself doing it and let her hand drop to her side. He had not thought about what she did. His gaze was still aimed at her eyes. - Maybe you are right, Alaric, maybe not. I cannot say more. But She stopped herself. It would be stupid. If she asked, he would know that there was quite a good deal more to her than the apparent. But it was the only possibility she had. To speak to his compassion. Her quick interruption of herself had caught his attention fully and his already intense gaze was now almost gleaming. - If you really can feel that we are on the same will you then not believe me when I say that it really is necessary that I am allowed to go? Can you not see it? It is a question of life and death, Alaric. The truth made her voice shake, but it did not matter. He had to understand her now. She looked away while he pondered her words. In the background, she found the green hills that shimmered in the first light of the day. The spring had woken everything to life at full force, everything radiated. Strange how this beauty now was more a cause for sadness than for joy. It seemed almost ridiculing that everything was this beautiful now as she was in that situation. Alaric followed her eyes until she looked up at him again. She felt like backing away again incapable of accepting the answer she saw in his gaze. - You have to let me go! she said close to tears before he had time to say anything. His smile had vanished and his gaze was serious and compassionate. - Omian he began. She looked down. He was going to say no. He would still take her with them. She rubbed her forehead and tried to hold back the tears. - Help me, Alaric She could not say more due to the weeping. She looked at Alaric through tears. He reached out to touch her cheek, but she moved away. The nights nearness was s till just beneath her skin; both luring and scaring. Unreachable. Alaric let his hand drop to his side in an almost despairing gesture. - You have to give me something more, he said. You seem to know as well as I what is happening in Laru now. We cannot take any chances. Oh yes, she knew it very well. How ironic. She looked away with a bitter, clenched expression.

- Can you not tell me why you cannot tell us anything? He was really sweet now. Understanding. The Light from him reached far into her heart, b ut it was of no use. She bit her cheek. She still had to fight the tears. - Cause then he will die! It came out as a mumbling whisper, but Alaric heard it very well and turned all quiet. She looked at him through tears again. The blue sky reflected in his eyes and the wind made locks of his long, dark hair dance lightly across his back. The compassion in his gaze on top of his almost unreal beauty was too much at once. Too much like Elior. For a long time he did not speak. A shadow fell over them as Ryato s howed up next to Alaric. His face was quizzical, and when he opened his mouth to say something, she turned on her heel and walked away from the two. The wind threw itself through a treetop with a loud rustling and the sound made her stop. She leaned her shoulder against the tree trunk and bent her head. She bit her lip so hard not to cry that it tasted like blood. In the background, the men whispered. By the Light, let me go, she begged soundlessly. Understand that I must. But she also knew that it would not happen. Alaric appeared next to her again. This time she did not move away when he reached out and carefully touched her cheek. - Who are you? he asked. And who is he? She just shook her head. Even if she had wanted to, she would not have been able to say a word. - You have to tell me who you are! This time there was not much compassion in his voice. It had been replaced with demanding authority. She shook her head again much too busy with holding down the violent emotions. - I understand how terrible it must feel if it is true what you say, Alaric said. But you also have to understand that in these times a single life is not much compared to how many lives it can cost if what you know is brought to the wrong people. You sentenced yourself with that when you listened to our conversation in Tinby. We cannot let you go! Laru collapsed on her like a mountain of sand that buried her without air and without light. She spun around towards Alaric and before she knew it herself, she had grabbed hold of him with both hands and pushed him away with a force that took both him and her with surprise. He tumbled a few steps backwards before he regained his composure and balance. - His blood is on your hands! she screamed. His blood will come upon your life! The Dark take your soul! He grabbed hold of her but she barely felt it through the crying and the rage. She fought to get away, but he held his grip. - Then tell me who you are! he shouted just as furious. Then for the sake of the Light give us the chance to help you! She hit blindly. She was incapable to get out of everything his words had awoken in her. When he finally let go of her, she sank down on the grass and put both arms over her head as if to shield herself from everything that hurt so badly. - They will kill him and it is your fault. - Who will kill him? He squatted next to her and carefully lifted her hair away from her face. She did not answer. An evil circle, dark or dark. A blade of grass tickled her cheek and she moved away from both that and Alarics warmth. - Leave me alone, she sobbed and hid away from Laru in her arms again. Nothing was worse than this feeling. Nothing could be eviler than this powerlessness. She rubbed her face with her sleeve. Her cheeks burned from much too many tears, and st ill she could not breathe. She whispered his name without sound, repeated it to herself again and again.

If he would only hear her, if he would only let her in so that she could warn him. He could not die. He must not leave her alone here. Elior, will you please hear me? *** Chapter 4 Meeting with Ilmal *** They crossed Baresun and the water blinded them in the midday sun. The drops that splashed up around the horses legs gleamed and glittered like small crystals. Day by day, they came closer to a place she had always loved and wished to see, but now it was a place she wanted to avoid coming to for everything in Laru. She was in love with everything that Livyliar stood for. Like Ivetarlis, Barovia and Tanyvilas, Livyliar was a magical place, one of The Four Forests. A sanctuary to ainatunarit. Livyliar appeared to the south. At first as a dark shadow, but quickly, the forest grew until it filled up the horizon. They set camp beneath the first tall trees of the forest. She sat to herself while Alaric and Ryato let the forest bid them welcome home. They laughed. She hid away with her forehead leaned on her knees. The suns first red glowing rays reached up over Livyliar and seemed to set its outmost treetops on fire. Through green crowns the light feel upon the m in golden rays. Every leaf, every flower, every blade of grass seemed to shine and gleam by a Light that came from within them. It was not a forest, but a collection of millions of twigs, leaves, stems and flowers that each to themselves were unique and perfect, luminous beauties. There was too much to see at once. One was soon much more beautiful than the other was. Everywhere this amazing Light, everywhere the perfection of a three, a bush, a leaf. It was ahead, behind, above and underneath, and in the middle of all this was the sound of Ryato and Alaric's laughter. Even their laughter was more perfect than anything else she had ever heard. It lured, whispered, that here she could find peace. Even behind closed eyes, it still reached her. I have to find Elior, I must find Elior, and he is not here. Here is only his death sentence. She held on to the pain, held on to the longing as if that could suddenly save. How could I give in to all this when Elior is not here? He is all I have. This is not what I seek. Not without Elior. The further they came into the forest, the more the Light seemed to stream from every leaf and flower until they were almost invisible. Vague shadows of form in pure Light. In lifetimes, Livyliar as the three other forests had been the home of ainatunarit. Every tree, every plant and flower had grown in ainatunarits love of everything living. They had sung their songs to nature and their laughter had sounded through the forest. Ryato and Alaric lived it. Their souls were penetrated by the Light. They laughed, sang, and happily let thoughts and emotions vanish. However, she resisted and kept to the thought of Elior; let him be all she thought about. After days of riding through the forest, they reached the city. Among the trees were the first signs that someone lived here. A statue or a large stone inscribed with Talniar. A bench by a vale or a carved stone on a hill where you could sit and look out on the forest. A bridge across a small stream and a narrow stairway leading down a slope. White and golden wooden houses appeared among the trees. Everywhere there were carvings, inscriptions, and woodwork formed into leaves, animals, trees, and flowers. Elegant columns, tall windows, and doors. Balconies and bright spires that reflected the sun, which sent long, happy rays down upon the town. Statues, swings in trees, benches, and tables in between small tree groves. Verandas around the houses and up in several stories. Stairways leading to houses, plateaus, terraces, and balconies.

Trees, bushes, flowers, and vines grew everywhere on and around the houses. It was too beautiful, too fantastic. Much more beautiful than what she had imagined when Elior told about The Four Forests. She quickly shut her mouth when she felt that she had gawked, but o thers had already seen it. There was ainatunari everywhere now. She looked down. The Dark take the fate that lets me see this with this feeling inside. The Dark take the fate that has put me in this place where I have to fight against the Light. They looked at her. Luminous, all seeing eyes. Spite against all of their love. He would die! How could she enjoy this for as much as a second? They rode up to the largest of the houses, and Ryato and Alaric dismounted, and she slowly followed them. Some ainatunari took their packs, and others led the horses around to the back of the house. She looked after them when Vanil so surely trotted along with the strange ainatunari, but then she heard a voice that pulled her attention back to the house. - Val suraren mocam, Ryato Ilmaltiello al Alaric Ronattiello. And welcome to Livyliar, young lady. Ryato and Alaric greeted the ainatunari man who stood in front of them in the doorway. His face was strong and proud. His eyes were dark green, penetrating, and deep with wisdom. His was dressed in dark clothes and his long hair was black as the night and lay smoothly down his back. Around his head, he wore silver jewelry set with white gemstones. Not for a second did she doubt that she was standing in front of the lord of Livyliar, Ilmal Nolirtiello. His presence was so strong. She bent to his gaze and clenched her hands so severely that the nails cut into her palms. Resist now. For Elior. With a gesture, Ilmal asked them to come in. Alaric placed a hand on her back and pushed her forwards when she instinctively backed to get away from there. She shot him a quick, angry glance but he just ignored her. They followed Ilmal and Ryato through the house, up a stairway and down a long hallway. Every room, they passed, every wall, every ceiling, had been decorated, and everything was unbelievably elegant. Elior had described the style of the ainatunari like that and she had seen it in pictures in books, but it was far more beautiful in reality. Shortly after, she found herself alone in a room. The door was closed from the outside and for a moment, she just stood and stared ahead. There was laughter and song outside. Happy, laughing voices. She leaned out the window in the other end of the room, but only to be disappointed to see that she would not survive a jump from there. The room was showered in light from outside. A small door to the left of the wall she was standing by let to a small room with a tile floor. Through the open door, she could see a tub filled with steaming hot water. Apparently, they had expected a visit? Could anyone enter Livyliar without them knowing it? A sigh. Even in this, a bath was tempting. The thought alone of hot, clean water and soap was enough to send happy shivers through her. She let herself fall down on the bed that softly and kindly accepted her. Just for a moment with closed eyes. Then she sat up and pulled off her boots. Then went the cloak, tunic, sweater, pants and underwear, and shortly after, she slipped into the warm bath. The water formed around her like a soft, warm duvet and immediately she was very, very tired. Lazily she rubbed the soap over her body and into her hair. It had a scent like a thousand, laughing summer flowers and it filled up her senses with memories of a sorrow free time. The soap mother had always used had smelled like that. Mother was not even here anymore. Not even she could make it all better, as she had been able to do it before. Then. There was no one now. Every little muscle gave into the warmth until she had not the strength to get up from the tub again. Therefore, she stayed. Just for a moment, just for a little while.

Not until the water turned cold did she reluctantly get out of the tub, and dried in the large, soft towel. Carefully she examined the large bruise, which still lay as a deep shadow across her ribs. The fall from Vanil that night so long ago now. It was still a little sore when she touched it. She found the dress in her backpack and put it on. Her two sets of pants and tunics were both dirty now, and she left them in a pile on the floor. Maybe she could wash it here? On the wall was a mirror. She looked towards it for a moment, then she walked over and looked almost defiantly at herself. Large, green eyes looked back at her in the same defiant way until she could not help but smile at herself. Even this you can handle, they said. However, she was not so sure they were right. She turned her back and pulled down in the dress she had just put on. With two fingers, she touched the fine markings on her left shoulder. It was only a tiny bit darker than the skin around it. She followed the fine lines of the seven-star with the tip of her index finger. Strange how such a complex pattern could have drawn itself in her skin. And all of this was due to this marking? The marking, which also Elior had on his shoulder. She let go of the dress again making it cover up the Sign and walked to her backpack for her hairbrush. She put it down on the bed and put both hands in her backpack to find the necklace. Her heart missed a beat when it was not in the small pocket where she had put it. She pulled everything out of the backpack and searched all pockets and hideouts. Elior's letter was not there either. The letter he had left her that night in Tinby. It felt like a lifetime ago. She knew it by heart. Forgive me, he had written, I have to go. I cannot bear to leave you, but neither can I bear to expose you to the war. Wait for me here. I will come back. I love you, nin milede. The Light will guide you as it guides me. Always together in the Light. The Light is with you. Ly mila. The letter was not there and the necklace was not there? She stood for a moment and breathed deeply before she grabbed the backpack again. With her heart in her throat, she desperately shook the empty backpack making the little pot fall on the floor in a clatter. It could not be gone. It must not be lost. She searched through the things on the bed, searched on the floor, picked every little thing up again, but the two things were gone. The necklace was gone. How many days had it been since she had last seen it? Take care with it, mother had said in a smile. Queen Ceniurs jewelry. Mother had put it around her neck, and the jewelry had shimmered at her. In the middle was a crystal-clear diamond wrapped in golden threads of gold. In the back was a little leaf, which was so lifelike made, that one expected it to be soft to touch. A gift from Ivetarlis, a gift from her father. Ceniur had worn that jewelry, but when she left for Namilia, she had given it to Calras. It had been a gift for her from the people in Ivetarlis. A gift that symbolized their love and respect for their queen. And Calras had given it to Enilia for also she had the Light in her heart, he had said. The Light of Ivetarlis. And now she had lost it. She sat down heavily on the bed and rested her head in both hands. It could not be lost. It had to be here somewhere. Why had she taken it off? Where were the necklace and the letter from Elior? And now on top of everything else! There was a knock on the door and she straightened up quickly as Ryato came in. - Are you ready? Ilmal is expecting us for dinner. She sighed when she saw the expression on his face as he saw the mess on the floor and the bed. - What is the matter? he asked as expected. - Nothing, she answered, probably also as expected from his side? It could not be explained in anyway. Ryato wanted to say something, but did not and shrugged. - Are you coming? he asked instead. She looked at the mess once, then she got up and followed him out the door and through the house.

In a hall, Ilmal and several others of Livyliars oldest sat waiting. They sat at long tables set with plates and cups as beautiful as everything else was in this place. Everything twinkled and shone in the light from the many candles sitting all the way down the tables in candlesticks. At the end of one of the tables sat Ilmal. At his left side was an ainatunari man with short, curly, dark hair and deep brown eyes. It had to be Ilmals ceria, Tymio. Even him she had heard of. Next to the two was Alaric and at Ilmal's other side, two chairs were empty. Ryato sat down and signed her to sit down next to him. Ilmal spoke, they listened. He bid Ryato and Alaric welcome back, but said nothing about her. Actually, he did not say anything about anything, but still everyone around the tables seemed to know exactly what he meant with his words. It did not make any difference to her. She knew enough. She knew everything she needed to know about the war, about the karawians who threatened all of Laru. About the evil consciousness of the Dark that had taken over the karawians and wished for power and elimination. About the Dark, which sought Elior and her. The Dark that would find Elior if she disclosed her knowledge. While they ate, Ryato and Alaric told about the journey. They too managed to tell a whole lot without mentioning neither the purpose of nor the result of the journey. Everybody already knew what had happened. Everybody knew why she was there, but no one mentioned it in a word. Finally, the three men around her stood up and Alaric signed her to follow. She walked after them with a non-caring air. That, which would come now would without doubt be in strong contrast to the calm meal, but she could not change it. Again, they walked through the house until they reached a large corner room. Two of the walls were rows of tall windows overlooking the city. A long oval table in dark wood sat in the middle of the room surrounded by tall-back chairs in the same dark wood. The room had light from ca ndles sitting in sticks on tables or hung on the walls. At one of the walls was a large desk covered in books and papers. The other wall was covered in shelves with books in all colors and sizes. Above the desk was a huge painting. The beautiful ainatunari man on the painting was easily recognized. It was father, Calras, the King of the Light. She quickly looked away so that the others would not see the recognition in her eyes. Ilmal asked them to sit at the oval table and gave them each a cup filled with s weet wine. He raised his cup and greeted them. Ryato and Alaric respectfully greeted him back. She sat as if turned to stone knowing what would happen. Ilmal's gaze bore into hers and penetrated everything straight into the soul. There was nowhere to hide, nowhere to run to. She could not close off to him. He had her nailed on the spot with dark green eyes. Everything else vanished making only these green eyes exist. This search into her soul and heart. Then it disappeared. He pulled back and aimed his gaze at the two men. She breathed in a gasp for air. - We have much to talk about and I have waited long to hear what news you bring from Cathaomatt. Nevertheless, I will prefer that we wait until tomorrow. Instead, I think I will speak alone with our guest here tonight! Ilmal looked at her again, but this time she did not meet his gaze. It was too strong and too hard to resist. Her heart pounded and she searched for a way out she would never find. Ryato and Alaric nodded and greeted and then they left the room. She was alone with him, alone with the eyes, alone with Laru's strongest Light Servant. He stood at the end of the long table with his arms resting on the back of a chair and looked above her head out the window. It was dark outside now, but the lights from the houses lit up the forest around the city with a magical glow. A lonely violin played somewhere out there in one of the houses. A song about Light.

He stood for a long time looking outside while she just sat at the table nervously turning the cup in front of her around and around. Waiting for him to say something. Waiting for the judgment. - Alaric and Ryato went to Cathaomatt for a very important and not least secret reason. We will in no way allow the purpose of their journey to be known by the wro ng people. We are in a situation where we cannot allow even the slightest risk. - I spoke with Ryato and Alaric before the dinner. They told me everything about what happened on their journey back here. They have told me everything about you. Everything they knew at least. You followed them for several days without them reacting. They let you have every chance to turn around or at least stop the pursuit before they confronted you. They have asked you to tell the truth of whom you are and whom you are seeking. - You have chosen to lie and withhold the truth. They saw as I also see that you know the Light. You are one of us but still you would not tell them anything. It puzzled them and it puzzles me. I do not know the nature of the secret you carry, but now you are here in Livyliar. They have left it up to me to decide your fate according to our rules and laws. Whatever it is you are hiding, you can tell it to me! An ironic smile was on its way but she managed to hold it down. She feared him more than anyone else because he of all would see it, and now he put it as if he would be safer? The cup was turned again in her hand making the light skip in its silver. She tried to avoid shrinking beneath his gaze. - I am very patient, surely far more than you are. I und erstand your resistance against telling a secret, but you can trust me. You can speak freely. None here mean you any harm! He looked straight at her again, but this time without trying to see her. That was easier. She could breathe freely again. A single glance at the man at the end of the table. It would have been fantastic to sit here with him, Ilmal Nolirtiello, if it had not been for what she had to hide. Could he not see who she was? Did he just pretend not to? - I love this place, and I respect you and everything you stand for, Ilmal. However, I cannot tell you anything. I have explained to Alaric and Ryato why I followed them. I meant no harm. I still do not. All I want is to go on, alone. That is all I can say. She sighed as if after a long speech. Ilmal's gaze was deep with thoughtfulness. Her hands shook and she let go of the silver cup so she would not suddenly knock it over. Instead, she clenched her hands firmly on her lap. - I know you speak the truth, nin omian. However, you must also understand our side of the matter. If you do not tell me what you are hiding, I cannot let you leave here. Unfortunately, we live in a time where even we, ainatunarit, must be on guard to each other. It was as expected but still it hit like a hard blow. She moved back on the chair and breathed deeply to find some strength. Still her voice shook. - But I cannot tell. You must let me go. If I could tell anyone, you would be the first I told it to. But I cannot! She gave him a pleading look, but there was no indulgence in his gaze. - Tell me your name! he said. - I cannot! - I will give you this one chance to tell me the truth yourself. If you do not, there is nothing for me to do but to see it myself. And believe me, I will do so! - But Ilmal interrupted her.

- I know you mean no harm. I see that clearly. However, I also see that there is more to your story than one should think. That is the only reason I am not letting you go. You hide much. My intuition tells me that you are not just a young woman from Tinby searching for her eloped ceria. I know you. I know your soul. I have in mind to find out how. You can choose to tell me yourself. That is by far the easiest for the both of us, and by far the nicest. Otherwise, you can keep silent and let me solve the riddle myself. It is your choice! He walked to the window and with his hands folded on his back; he stood and looked out on the city. She looked after him while all sorts of emotions raged. How could she get out of this? There was no doubt that he would do it. He would not let her go until he knew everything. All of Elior's and the companys stories of Ilmal's magic raced through her too tired mind. What choices did she have? None! If he was told, they were Ainatssithan? If he was told, she was Calras daughter and that she sought for Elior who was the successor to the throne of Ivetarlis, then what? Did he even know that Calras had heirs in Laru? Did he know that Calras son had not gone to Namilia with Queen Ceniur? And did he know that they both carried the Sign? He was fathers friends but father had never mentioned if Ilmal knew their secret. What would happen if he were told? Would the Dark then find and kill Elior as it had done it in the dream? She could not risk it. So many questions. It was impossible to think clearly. Everything was ruined! She had put all of her own and not at least Calras and Elior's fate at stake. Why had she followed those two? If she had only been more careful. Ilmal stood calmly and looked out the window. He did not move. He did not disturb her thoughts. She straightened up hesitantly and looked at Ilmal who still had his back to her to give her time. He turned to her. There was peace in his eyes. A quiet smile on his lips. - What are you hiding? he asked. - I hide nothing, she answered monotonously. The smile grew wider on Ilmal's face. - I see that Alaric and Ryato were right when they said you are a terrible liar. For a moment, there was no reaction, but then she stood up abruptly and returned his strong gaze with all the strength she herself could muster. - I have nothing to say to you! - Is that your choice? The step he took towards her seemed far more horrifying than if she had stood in front of a whole army of monsters. However, she resisted the urge to walk backwards. It was all or nothing now. He would not give her more time. - Do you not call yourself Light Servant? Are you not a healer? Can you not see that I cannot tell it? She yelled but she did not care if all of Livyliar could hear it. Somewhere she had maybe hoped that he of all would understand, that he would see it. His frown however did not leave much hope. She closed her eyes for a moment and stroked her forehead to calm down again. - He will be killed if you tell your secret? That was what Ryato and Alaric said. Yes, that is it! For one in Karawia. She gestured with her arms. So close to just giving up now. - Let me go, Ilmal. For the sake of the Light, just let me go. She shook his head slowly and thoughtfully. Something shimmered in his hand as it caught the glow from a candle. She stared emptily at the necklace which he held in his hand. His gaze did not leave her face. - So, who are you? he asked quietly. She looked up at him without answering. The words were stuck in her throat.

- This is Queen Ceniurs necklace. It was given to her by the people in Ivetarlis. I was there myself that day. It is a piece of jewelry unequalled in Laru. It was last seen around the queens neck on the day she in deep sorrow left Ivetarlis and traveled to the Gate to go home to Namilia with he r son. The threat from the Dark of killing the boy, the son of the King of the Light, forced her to make that decision. That day she had it, and now you have it? There was not anger in his voice, but still she turned cold throughout her body. She had not done anything wrong! She was given the necklace by father, but still it was suddenly completely wrong that she had it. It revealed all too much. Her silence apparently said more than words for now Ilmal smiled again. - Let me tell you a story, nin sythan. Calras and his company went with Ceniur and the boy to the Gate. They were attacked by karawians just as Ceniur and the boy walked through. Calras and his company fought of course. However, the karawians were much too many and they had to run as soon as the queen and the little boy stepped through the Gate. - When they came back to bury the queen and the boys abandoned bodies, they saw that also a karawians body was abandoned beside them. One of the creatures of the Dark had slipped along through the Gate. Maybe he had time to rip the necklace from the queen as they walked through the Gate? Maybe the other karawians took the necklace from him when they saw it in his hand? Maybe it is from them that you have it now as a trophy, a symbol of the power of the Dark? He could not be serious? She gawked at that accusation, but Ilmal's expression did not change, and she realized the gravity. Again a long pause where he merely looked at her. She could not even meet his gaze. If he really meant that, there was no chance that he would let her go. But the other choice she had would mean Elior's death. And then there was a last one. A last way out to avoid revealing their secret. - If you think that is how it has happened, you must kill me! Let me go or kill me! There was so much power in those words that it was possible again to look up at the man who stood in front of her. Both of his eyebrows were now raised in surprise and it was obvious to see that he knew that she meant it. For a long moment, it was gaze against gaze, strength against strength, then he took a step forward and grabbed hold of her dress. She knew immediately what he wanted, but he was faster and tore the fabric down off her left shoulder. She hit him with both hands, but in only a few seconds, he had seen what he wanted. Furiously she straightened back the clothes while she pondered in what way she could best kill the man with the dark green eyes. He met her fury with complete peace. - Ainatstiella, he said. And you seek your brother, Ainatstiello. His letter to you said so little and yet so much! No! She shook her head violently while she backed for the door at the end of the room. Not that, he must not say that. It must not happen. They will kill Elior. She fumbled for the door handle without looking away from Ilmal. Laru vanished in a hazy sea of dark green when he stepped in front of her and cut off her way. The strength and power he had radiated before was nothing against what he radiated now. She took a step back. She did not dare meet the gaze, which now saw her, saw through her, saw everything. - You carry the Sign! She shook her head again and tried to yield back, but her legs did not move. It was as if her body was no longer hers. It did not do her will. There was no will, no power, nothing, which was hers anymore. It was his. He was everything. His hand floated down from somewhere above and placed itself on her shoulder. - You are Ainatstiella. You carry the Sign. Ainatssithan are among us!

- I cannot they will kill him I must not say anything ! Tears in the voice. Everything whirled about as colored vortexes. The floor vanished. It turned to swamp and pulled her down in confused nothingness. Someone cried? Filled with desperation and powerlessness. Elior lay on the ground. A bloody, cold body with the luminous sky gaze that saw nothing more in Laru. Red light in his eyes. Let me go, I must find him. Let me go, he must not die. From above came the voice that spoke in Ithatalviri, the old tongue full of stars, magic and Light. She reached for the voice as a drowning reaching for the last breath. The bird song was deafening. She opened her eyes to a bright, cutting white light incapable of understanding where she was. The dream still spoke in her. Ilmal's voice from somewhere deep inside where she had heard his words in the darkness. Elior. She had spoken with Ilmal in the darkness that had been. She sat up in bed with both hands pressed to her head as if it would explode if she let go. She had told everything. She had told everything to the dark green sea that had risen above her and devoured her. Ilmal had used his magic on her, bared her soul as he had bared her shoulder. What had happened? Carefully she let go of her head and stretched out her arms. The muscles were stiff. It was so hard to remember what had happened. When had she gone to bed? Had she even gone to bed? No, she stood by the door and then everything collapsed, but what had happened afterwards? It was more like a deep dream. A blend of sounds, colors, power. She shook her head and made a face as it hurt all the way down her back. By the Light, what had he done to her? The birds still sang. A cheerful choir above the forest outside the windows. Carefully, she turned her head towards the daylight that mercilessly shone through the row of windows. It was late morning, maybe almost midday? From downstairs came the sound of voices. Happy voices. Was she happy? It was as if there were no feelings at all anymore. Like nothing inside. Or everything. Empty or completely filled with a something. She ran a hand through her hair that hung loose down her back. Tired and strangely exhausted she swung her legs over the side of the bed only to pull the duvet up around her immediately when she found out that she was only wearing her underwear. Who had put her to bed? Who had undressed her? Now it was suddenly easy to move fast. She tore her dress to her, which lay folded in the foot end of the bed, and quickly put it on. She glanced over her shoulder as if someone would suddenly appear from behind. But she was alone. All alone. She gathered her hair at her neck with both hands and breathed deeply. If only she could remember what had happened. However, the night was gone in bottomless darkness, pulled down and away. The sound of footsteps in the hallway outside the door made her turn around. They stopped, quiet, and then someone entered. Alaric. - Ah, you are awake! Big smile. She just stared emptily at the beautiful man who looked at her from the doorway. Gentle eyes. What did they see? - Are you feeling well? Suddenly he was worried and came over to her. She stepped away from the hand he wanted to place on her cheek. Again, he was much too close. Behind him, someone else entered the room. Without looking up, she knew it was Ilmal. Her entire body reacted. Her entire soul was pulled towards him as if he still demanded all she was. Alaric turned to his lord. Soundless words were exchanged between them while she looked from one to the other. Then she turned and walked to the window. Ilmal followed.

- Enilia! How are you? So now, he also knew her name? She could not do anything but shrug. She had not had the time to find that out before Alaric came, and now all she could feel was a cramped up knot in her stomach. He placed both hands on her shoulders and it felt as if their weight pressed her down through the floor. A forceful urge to cry came up again and she swallowed. When he turned her around, she had to follow and meet his gaze. - I am fine, she mumbled at the question in his eyes. - You miss him a lot, do you not? he said in this magical, deep voice. The tears began trickling. Could all of this not just be over soon? She wiped them away angrily. - I cannot be without him! He is all I have! Why can no one understand that? Why does everyone want to stop me from finding him again? I do not care about the Legend and the Light and it all. All I want is to be with him again. Without him, nothing matters. It is just a cold and stupid Laru. - Can you not see it? I love him. I love him more than I love anything else. I t is only good because he is there. He is everything, Ilmal, and if I am not allowed to go and find him, then I do not wish to live anymore. - You bring Light, Enilia Calrastiella. I know there is sorrow in your heart and that your only wish is to find your brother again. However, if it brings you any comfort, my heart tells me that he is safe. He is within the Border. The Dark cannot reach him there. On the run through a dense, dark forest. Someone or something was chasing her, and she ran for her life. Constantly she had to avoid trees that appeared right in front of her out of the dark. Someone screamed, someone desperately needed her help. She screamed too. A scream that resounded through the forest. A scream filled with cold and deep, deep sorrow. It was Elior who was out there. They would kill Elior. The servants of the Dark. They had him because she had revealed them. They would catch him if she revealed them. What they were. Ainatssithan, carriers of the Sign. But she had told everything and now the k arawians had taken Elior. She screamed his name, again and again. Ran so fast, fell, got up again and ran on. The ground grabbed hold of her feet and pulled her down and backwards. But all the time on. She had to save Elior. He called for her. His voice was so full of fear. It would happen if she revealed them. Would happen if she said it, told the secret. Black laughter in the darkness. We see, we see you. He screamed her name and she ran for the sound, away from what also chased her. Then she suddenly stood next to him. He was lying on the ground; his body was soaked in blood. His blonde hair was knotted around his head in a pool of red. His heart was pierced by a sword. She fell to her knees by his side, called for him. Then for a short second, he opened his eyes and looked at her. In his eyes, she saw it. Saw, that it all was her fault. Then he disappeared. And it was her fault. The ground opened beneath him and he fell down and down into the bottomless dark. And it was her fault. Back to the now suddenly. Alaric had turned his back to them. She looked at him over Ilmal's shoulder. Ilmal soothingly stroked her cheek. The tender caress made her look down again. - Will you then let me go now? That was what it was all about. To get away. To find Elior again. He was safe? Where? Ilmal looked towards Alaric. - You can go with Alaric and Ryato to Tanyvilas. There you will find Calras, and Elior. That is where he is along with Ainatunarits Army. But I will not let you go alone. - Do they know? Alarics gaze caught hers across the room. Ilmal looked from her to Alaric with a little smile. - Yes, they know who you are. And now I will let the two of you talk.

Ilmal left the room. It was all too much to oversee. She looked at Alaric, but what should she say to him? What did they have to talk about? He waved her along, and she followed without really knowing if she wanted to. They walked through the large, white house in silence until Alaric halted in a hallway where a door let to a large terrace. The hallway was showered in sunlight from a long row of tall, rounded windows, and a warm breeze danced in the open door. Out on the terrace the sun bathed her in warmth that immediately crept under the skin and placed itself as a quiet joy in the stomach. Elior is safe. I will soon see him again. On bare feet, she walked around on the warm stone tiles. The trees reached their topmost, long branches in across the fence. Beautiful flowers and vines were planted in ceramic pots and jars and they filled the air with a heavy, sweet scent. She leaned over the fence and looked down. They were two stories up and downstairs there was a courtyard and a large herbal garden placed behind the house. There were lots of men and women at the days work down there. They talked and laughed eager ly while children ran around them in play. She watched them for a long time while she breathed deeply as if it was possible to inhale the atmosphere and keep it forever. It was a strange sight. Ainatunari, at work, in play, home. Images of mother, Elior, a nd herself in Tinby appeared. They had also worked in the garden, played and laughed, but it had only been them three. The humans had stayed away from them. Here there were so many, and it was all these luminous beings, like Elior, like father. How would it be to grow up here? To have ones days filled with this Light? How would it have been if she had been born here instead of in Tinby? It stung in her heart and she turned away. She had had Elior. That was all she needed. Alaric sat with his back to against the white wooden wall of the house so that the sun shone right at him. He had closed his eyes against the sharp light and obviously enjoyed the feel of the sun on the skin. It was so peaceful here. He was beautiful. His long, dark hair fell down over his shoulders, thick and shiny. His face was so fine. Slightly tanned from the many hours out in the spring. The mouth so red, soft lips. Long, dark eyelashes curled down as he sat there with closed eyes. How would it not be to touch his face? Feel that soft skin under the fingers? Be close to him, like that night at the Lorit Mountain. That warmth, that safety. How would it be to kiss him? Feel that love from him if he loved her? Could someone like him love someone like her? She turned when he suddenly opened his eyes and looked straight at her. Deep blush. Had he had time to see what she was thinking? He smiled without doubt. Without looking at him, she could sense the smile through the air. - Come and sit here, he said. She hesitated for a second, still embarrassed to have been seen, but then she walked over and sat down next to him. He really did smile. The wooden wall was warm against her back and she blinked at the sun, which now shone straight in her eyes. - Enilia! The name sounded so strange coming from him. As if it had an entirely different story, an entirely different person. She kept her eyes on his foot in front of them as if it was the centre of Laru. - You have to know that I understand why you did as you did. Ilmal has told everything to Ryato and me, and we can easily understand why you had to keep your secret. We will take you to Calras and your brother. - If he is there! - He will be there. Ilmal sought him with magic. He knows he is in Tanyvilas. - Then why can I not feel it?

It was mostly a question to herself. How could Alaric answer that? She still watched his foot until he shook it violently to get her attention again. - Enilia, everything is good. Do you not know that? The Light works in mysterious ways, which we cannot always understand, but when all comes to all, it is good. A smile played across her lips and she stood with a glance at the man sitting next to her. - That sounds great. Then I can just leave it all be! she said ironically. When do we leave? He perceived the irony, but did not comment it. He just smiled. After all, it was not him she was angry with. It was perhaps rather fate? - We leave at dawn. - And when will we then be in Tanyvilas? - If we do not meet any obstacles, it will be a good week. She nodded. A good week. If Elior had reached Calras in Tanyvilas, she would see him again in a week. Even a week was a really long time. But now it was only the longing that drove her. It was possible to live with that for a week yet. - Do you want to come down and eat? - No, thank you, Alaric. I think I will go for a walk. He hesitated for a second, but it was long enough for her to perceive his reluctance against her walking alone. Before she thought about it, the angry outburst just came: - I am not your prisoner anymore! The words hit exactly as they were meant and the smile vanished from his face. He regained his composure quickly though, but a glimpse of cold cut through in his eyes. - No, you are not, Enilia. You are merely a prisoner of your own fear. He smiled briefly, then he left. She stared angrily after him. What in Laru had he meant by that comment? She made a face but then shook it off. It did not matter what he meant. In a week, she would be with Elior again, and then all would be good. Like before. The thought sent warmth throughout her body and she left the terrace with a smile. *** Chapter 5 Mevarn Ilmaltiello *** She walked through the city with a smile on her lips at the thought of Elior. Now it was possible to enjoy being in Livyliar. Ainatunarits Laru. Beautiful wo oden houses. Gardens with vegetables and fruit trees. Large areas where everything grew wild and free. Animals grazed, children played, she smiled to them. They greeted her, ainatunarit. They looked up from their work, smiled, and waved as if they knew her. She waved back a little carefully, not quite sure how she should react. But there was Light in their eyes. They welcomed her although they did not know her. The further she walked, the bigger her smile grew. It spread, as the feeling of belonging grew stronger. She reached through the city and out into the open land before the forest took over again. Towards the path she followed, there was an opening between the trees shaped like an arch where the trees branches were braided in each other. Music came from in there. She walked through the arch and into a clearing where a flock of women and men sat. Some of them had instrument. Others stood in the middle of the clearing. They were the ones who sang. Two women played with a little puppy while they laughed a loud. The Light in their eyes when they looked at each other was so strong. They were clearly cerias, and their love made those around them smile.

Everyone looked at her when she appeared. They smiled and yelled welcome. The music continued and several of those who stood in the middle of the circle sang on. They sang in Talviri, a song about what they saw around them and what they felt right now. A song about spring and joy. A song about the Lights gift of life, about Laru's play. The song was so contagious that she had to stop herself before she either began dancing or singing along, but the smile she could not stop. Everything was good now. It had all been so hopeless, but now it was good. It all lit up. And she saw him. Amidst the singing ainatunari. She saw him, and nothing else existed. He was as taken out of a dream. As put in Laru with the one purpose of her seeing him. At first his eyes, as dark blue as the water of the deep sea on a summer day. Then the long, dark hair that reached him to the middle of the back. His neck, his broad, round shoulders and the shadow of the collarbone clearly seen under the halfopen shirt. Everything so perfect. Everything so well known. Cause she knew him. She knew she had never seen him before, but she knew him. Knew every line in his strong, beautiful face, knew the depth in his eyes, every arch of his body. She could not do anything but stand there and stare. She sensed nothing else. He smiled, met her gaze, and there was no wonder, no defense against her stare. As if, he knew it too, as if he also recognized her. - Enilia? She was torn away by Alarics voice and came to only to find out that not only he had looked at her. Everybody looked at her and some laughed. - I think someone has fallen in love, Ryato said so that everybody heard him. He appeared behind Alaric. Had they followed her or was it just coincidentally that they too had come to the clearing? Everybody laughed again. - Rather her love than her anger, Alaric said and laughed. She turned her back and ignored them. She had no idea what to do with herself before a woman came and put her hand on her arm. - Come over here, omian. Would you like a glass of wine? We are celebrating the spring, and Alaric and Ryatos homecoming. She went with the woman, relieved to see that the party now continued and that she was no longer the centre of the attention. Shortly after she sat laughing and talking with a group of ainatunari in the clearing. She could not stop laughing at everything they said. The wine was strong. It w as ainatunarits own kind that made the body light and the mood high. It was obvious that the others in the clearing had had a good deal already. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Alaric and Ryato every now and then, but it was easy to ignore them. It was as if they were part of the old now. Part of what had hurt. And right now, it was better to forget. Drink, talk, laugh, and forget. He was there too, but he was not as easy to ignore. It was such a strange feeling of recognizing. As if she had known him once and been away from him for so long that she had forgotten. Veryn, the woman who had taken care of her, laughed and leaned towards her when she once again sent a long glance after the beautiful ainatunari man. - His name is Mevarn. He is my son. Ilma ls and my son from when we were cerias. Do you want me to introduce you to him? I can see that he would also like to be introduced to you! There were twinkles in Veryns deep brown eyes, but she spoke the truth. Enilia blushed lightly but turned it down with a brief shake of her head. Veryn looked at her for a long moment, but then let, to Enilia's great relief, the subject fall. She took a deep breath and looked at the other around her again.

It was easier just to let it be. He was after all too beautiful, too different. He was first of all Ilmal's son. He was real ainatunari, beautiful, as the pure Light, and she was jani. It was impossible. An unreachable dream. The wine was poured again. The day tilted in an explosion of red and golden light above the western horizon of the forest. She toasted with Veryn who along with several others had fetched supplies of food in the city. More had come now, and the entire clearing buzzed with festive mood. A thousand lives, a thousand dark nights Laru all so cold with fear Why am I here alone Tell me, why am I here? Give me a light in the darkness Give me but a drop of hope Seeking, seeking for strength Tell me, why this happens? Staring to the stars in the sky Seeking into Laru so hard There is nothing, nothing holds Tell me, can there be more? The Light, the Light as a spark In my soul it is lit Do not breathe, do not touch Tell me, is it to be found there? The spark, the flame, soon a blaze The soul lights up The strength, the hope, the Light, the faith Tell me, oh, and I laugh Look in; look in to the root of the soul Look in here where all is Light There is the answer, there is the All Tell me, all there is! The People of the Light in eternity Dance and laugh, sing and play The Dark cannot touch you Tell me, the Light is so much more Find your Light, there is your way The Light heals every wound The Light is simply all there is Tell me, what you now see? He was the lead singer. The music played, and he sang with the others, but she heard only his voice. It was pure magic, and she stared enchanted into the wine in her cup as if the music came from there. Ilmal came over to them along with Tymio. They sat down, accepted each a cup of wine, and laughed with the others. She looked up and returned their smiled from somewhere far away where her thoughts were. Then he came over there to greet his father. Now the wine was once more incredibly interesting. She stared at it while she turned her cup in her hands. He squatted right next to her. His attention was on Ilmal, but it was still much too close. - Did you meet Enilia? Ilmal asked from out in the now.

She looked up in the very same moment that Mevarn looked at her, and their eyes met in a blaze inside. - Val bonet, Enilia, he said and greeted her in the ainatunari way with a nod and the right hand over the heart. She returned the greeting knowing very well that her cheeks were burning red, but hopefully, it could not be seen in the dusk. - Val bonet, Mevarn, she mumbled and broke the gaze between them once again to look at the very interesting cup of wine, which she clutched in one hand. Then he sat down on the grass and took the cup Veryn now handed him. By the Dark, was it necessary that he of all came and sat down right next to her? Veryn shot her a glance and smiled with knowledge. Enilia returned a half- hearted smile. His nearness sent her straight back to memories of back then. Of that. Never again, she had promised herself the last time. Never again. She had been in love with Laus since she had seen him down by the lake with the other human children. Elior and she had been on their way home from a ride in the forest, and they had passed the children on a distance. As always, the childrens play stopped and they stared after Elior and her. She had been sixteen, Elior twenty-three. He ignored their stares with a smile, while she provocatively stared back. And then he had smiled, Laus, and waved. He was older than the other children, maybe seventeen or eighteen. Dark, curly hair and happy, brown eyes. And she had smiled back. And fallen in love. Then it was as if he was everywhere. At the grocery shop, on the meadow, by the lake, in the gardens in front of the houses she passed. And always he would smile, wink, and she looked away, blushing and smiling. Elior said nothing; he just smiled and kissed her red cheeks. He was not the one to talk either. He had several times been gone in the evenings and nights with one of the towns young human girls. One night she woke up as pebbles were thrown on the window to her room. It was him, and he wanted her to come with him down to the lake to look at the moon as she mirrored herself in the water. She had gone with him, and he had kissed for the first time. It had lasted for three months. Almost every night they sneaked out, and it had come to more than kisses. It was in the spring and the early summer. Then they had gone to the summer celebration with mother. When she thought back, it was almost impossible to understand why mother had brought them when she knew how the humans felt about those two. But she had done it every year, proud and defiant. Laus had been there. She had smiled when she saw him. At first she thought he had not seen her as he did not smile back, but when he walked right past her a while later, she understood. For two hours, she had stood tall. She saw him dancing with the other girls, ask them to dance one after the other, laugh, sing, dance and drink. Not one look, not one smile did he give her. She did not exist to him. Not when others saw it. He was embarrassed by her. Then she had gone home. She excused herself to mother by saying she was tired. Elior knew better. He had been furious with Laus, and he had hugged, kissed, and comforted her. It did not matter, she said. Leave Laus alone. It was she, not Laus. She was the one who was wrong. For several nights, she had lain awake listening for the sound of pebbles on the window, but it never came again. And why not? the little voice inside whispered. Because you are jani. You are different, you are either or. She drowned out the voice by taking a sip of the wine and looking around in the circle of ainatunari. No one wants you, the voice yelled before it was flooded by wine. No one wants you because you are either or. Elior wants me, she hissed at the voice before she drowned it completely by emptying her cup in one draught.

Then Talnoi had come along. She had been nineteen when he had come along with father and the company on a visit to Tinby. He was the son of one of the other men in the company, and he was beautiful. Already the first night they walked together in the cover of the darkness. Elior had come along at first, but he had quickly found an excuse to leave those two alone when he saw the look that was in her eyes. They had stayed out most of the night. At first, they had talked for hours, then they had made love for just as long. And she had been in love with him from that night, the first night. He came to Tinby as often as he could. Not often enough no matter what. It has lasted a year. One night he came with the whole company again. As soon as they could, those two had run off together out into the night. It had been such a beautiful night. He had smiled, but the smile did not reach his eyes. Then he had said it. Said that it should not be, that it could not be. He had said it was him, that he could not make her happy. That it was not meant to be for it to be them. But she knew better, oh yes, she knew what was really behind it. She had read it in his gaze, read it in the cold behind it. The rejection. The rejection of her and her love that was not good enough. Cause that was it. She had not been good enough for Laus and she was not good enough for Talnoi. Why should she try again? She needed not hear it once again or see that look once again to know it was true. The feeling was clear enough. The recognition of it. The proof was there physically. She was jani, half human, half ainatunarier. Then she became aware of Mevarn sitting watching her. She jumped and almost dropped the empty cup. Blushing, she looked at him. He smiled. Oh, that smile! - My father tells me you come from a human town in Cathaomatt. He will not say more, and I understand that I shall not ask. I did not think there was ainatunari living outside The Four Forests anymore, but you are a proof of the opposite. She smiled for an answer. A pitcher of wine was handed to him and he poured in her cup and his own before he sent it on. Then he reached his cup towards hers for a toast. The sound of metal against metal, and then another large smile from him. - I grew up here in Livyliar with my brother, Ryato, whom you already know Mevarn told on while she for a moment stared towards Ryato. She had not known that he was a son of Ilmal. No one had said that? Then she returned to the now, and Mevarn. Deeply grateful. And then on guard for the pain. They danced. The moon hung round, golden and smiling above the clearing and peeked down at them with her army of stars. Everyone greeted Namilia with shouts and song. He danced with her, and she laughed in surrender so deeply aware of his hands holding hers. His body so close, the blue deep in his gaze. They danced several dances. Only they existed in Laru in spite of all of the others who danced around them. It will never stop, it will just continue like this, and I will never be able to be anything but happy. He sees me, he talks to me, he likes me. That look in his eyes is as clear as it is in mine. It can happen, it can be, it could be. He will be able to love me as Elior loves me. Completely and fully. It can be right. Then he let go of her hands and excused himself with a smile. He left a giant empty space as he strode across the clearing towards a group that sat a stretch away, and she stood back alone with all of her feelings. Suddenly back in her body and in the now, she looked around for some place or some person with whom she could seek sanctuary. The only one she recognized was Alaric, who stood to himself a stretch from the dancing. The earth moved a little too much beneath her feet as she set course for Alaric. It seemed as if he was moving too, but it was probably more her than him.

She thanked no when he offered her more wine. It was about time she stopped. Then they stood there. He did not say anything, and she fought the urge to disappear into a hole in the ground. Why did Mevarn stay away for so long? Alarics eyes reflected the moonlight when he looked at her. - I see that you and Mevarn have become good friends. She frowned. - I do not know him, she answered evasively. Then Alaric laughed. - You do not have to know each other to fall in love, do you? She shrugged and made to leave. She did not want any part of that talk. She would rather go to bed then. Tomorrow they would leave, leave for Elior. Then Alaric grabbed hold of her. - He is a beautiful man, and he is son of Ilmal! Remember that, Enilia. A lot of people want him as their ceria. He is coveted, and he knows it. Be careful you do not get hurt now! What was he playing at? To her it sounded like everything but friendly advice. She looked at him in wonder, then she angrily tore loose her arm. - I can look after myself! she said coolly. - Can you? Alaric asked. In his voice there was but a drop of the jealousy that for a moment passed through him. But then it was gone. She gave him no answer. Instead, she merely turned her back to him and left. Across the large clearing and in between the trees. There was so peaceful here, away from the dancing, the music, and the laughter. The moon peeked down at her between the branches, nocturnal animals rustled on the forest floor and everything breathed this Light. It was as if everything was more alive here, more real and yet, more outside existence. It was. Just was. She followed a small path without knowing where it led to, just walked. After a while the path ended by a stone stairway leading down to a large meadow. She stood for a while on top of the stairway and looked down at the meadow. It lay like a black ocean of grass and flowers surrounded by tall, beautiful trees. Straight through it from west to east ran a stream that glittered in the moonlight as if filled with stars and small suns. A little white, wooden bridge led across the stream to the southern part of the meadow. She slowly walked down the stone stairway, ten wide steps, until she was down on the grass of the meadow. Three beautiful, tall, white trees stood a little to the left. Beneath them, she saw a large, dark stone shaped like a large table. It seemed all smooth as if it had been under water for millennia. She walked past it to the little, white bridge leading to the meadows southern part. For a moment, she stood on the bridge and looked into the dark water. It was not deep, there was maybe barely half a meter to the bottom. She could see both fish and stones in the water, small water plants swaying in the stream. Ayi, what peace. On the other side was a huge oak tree. The trunk was several times wider than her. She put her arms around it as if she would hug the three. Hello, beautiful tree. Her stretched out arms did not even reach halfway around the trunk. Above her, the three spread out its long, thick branches and created long shadows in the shadows on the grass. The perfect climbing tree, but that she was much too drunk for. Down from one of the thickets branches hung a large swing. She sat do wn on it and quietly swung back and forth with her heels on the grass. She looked to the east where the stream vanished between the trees. A little to the right among the trees, she could glimpse part of a roof. There was a house there. She could not see more of it, only the shining moons reflections in white wall as small glimpses between the trees.

She stayed on the swing sucking in the peace of the meadow. She was still drunk, and it was annoying. She could not think clearly, let alone feel clearly. What was it with Mevarn? How could he have gained such importance in such a little time? It was as if he from one moment to the other had become more important than much else. It was as if she knew him, and as if he knew her. She swung with her heels on the ground and her eyes on the yellow moon. It would not be any different than before, would it? She would tell him everything in a weak, emotional moment, and he would give her a hug and say that he thought she was sweet and beautiful, but that he would not be able to love her like that, would not be able to make her happy. She had heard it before and felt that emotion. The cold, as frost wind against wet skin running throughout the body leaving nothing but the humiliation. No, she could not do that again, not hear that again. Cause how could he love her? Fall in love with her? Even Alaric had seen it! Mevarn was Ilmal's son, and he was unbelievably beautiful and surely as coveted as Alaric had said. Forget it, she hissed at herself, just forget it. Nevertheless, she could not forget it. The feeling of cohesion beyond this life was too strong. Maybe they had known each other before in other lives? Maybe they had loved each other, and that was why? She smiled bitterly. Yes, but then she had probably not been jani. Half! Not right, not real, not good enough. She leaned her head on one of the swings thick ropes and sighed. She just had to move on and find Elior. Then nothing else mattered. Then she heard the quiet footsteps in the soft grass behind her and turned. Mevarn. Her heart skipped several beats. Had he come here alone to find her? - You found the Meadow, he said. She nodded. - It is the most beautiful place in Livyliar, he said. Even in the darkness, he was incredibly beautiful. His blue eyes were still deep blue even in the moonlight. - Livyliar, as well as the others of The Four Forests is home to all who know the Light. The Light will be here forever. The Light is the strongest. The Light will always prevail. The Dark is an illusion, as is the suffering. As is everything. There is only Light. You and I are only Light. And in that, anyone will find peace. No words came from him. He spoke to her with his heart. He stood quietly smiling, looked at the trees and at her, but his lips did not move. Her heart skipped yet another beat, and she felt as if she was flying a stretch above the ground even though she was still sitting on the swing turned towards him. He laughed, and it was the most beautiful sound she had ever heard. - Who are you? she asked without words and vanished into his dark blue eyes. - Do you not know? answered his soul. - I know it, and then I do not know it. But it does not matter. It is only good that you are here now. - I have always been here. I have never been gone. Neither have you. She laughed, and he laughed back. The moon caught his gaze and filled it with sparks and like the water in the stream, it shimmered with a thousand stars. Why were there tears in her eyes? She had missed him so much. - I have missed you! She did not know why she suddenly felt that, but it was true. She had missed him. She had missed him with all of her heart and all of her soul. It was not as with Elior. It was different, another kind of love. It was the love between cerias. - We meet again now. We had to see some things and learn some things apart, but now we have met each other again. All is good. All is as it should be.

His smile was cheeky, teasing, but he had also missed her. He had just known as well that they would meet again. - Again? - Again, yes. You can never die. Even though your form changes, you will always be the same. We have known each other before, in other lives. It was exactly as she had thought and now he stood here and said the same. He knew her, he had missed her. It was too good to be true. He laughed again. She laughed too. Somewhere deep inside she knew what he talked about. Somewhere far within she remembered. He reached out his hand and she took it and followed him into the darkness among the trees. Her pulse increased violently. He stopped a while later and pointed to a beautiful statue he wanted her to see. She saw it and smiled, but her attention was more on him than on anything else. They walked back towards the city. She felt the direction even though she did not know the way. Why did he not say something now while they were alone? He smiled and put an arm around her shoulders. She shivered beneath the touch, but so vaguely that he probably did not sense it. They reached the first houses in the city. Mevarn set course for the clearing, but she halted. She could not manage to be with all of those people again. She would rather go to bed. He offered to escort her there, but she refused. Then she left. She said goodnight and turned her back on him. As soon as she was out of his sight, she ran. The tears threatened, but she bit back on them. She could just have let it be. Just not think anything that good could happen to her. You are so stupid, the voice whispered, how could a man like him fall in love with you, and even an ainatunari man? Do you not remember Talnoi? Ayi, Elior, where are you when I really need you? why are you not here so that you can tell me that it does not matter, that we have each other, and that you love me and that I am all that matters in Laru? He would say that Mevarn did not know what he missed, that it was his loss. However, that was here, and Elior was not here. She ran up the stairs to the large house and on through the house and into the room. Without any further, she crawled under the duvets and pulled them far up over her head.Outside the house stood Ryato and Alaric along with Ilmal. They were also on their way to bed, but yet another discussion had caught them. Their faces were severe, deep gazes and brooding expressions. They had spoken about Enilia several times this morning, but they still disagreed. At first Ryato had not believed his own ears when Ilmal said that he would let Enilia travel on. He absolutely did not want to journey with her for more than a week still. Alarics emotions were far more complex. He did not say anything to Ilmal or Ryato about it. He kept that part to himself. The feeling disturbed him. It made him both happy and sad at once, and he had trouble shaking it off. He knew his heart well, and he knew his mind. He knew that a good part of that feeling was more about how he wanted it to be than what was real. However, in spite of that insight, the feeling grew in him, and he could not stop it. He had seen Mevarn leave the clearing shortly after Enilia had left, and he knew he had gone to find her. He silently listened to Ryato and Ilmal's discussion. Ryato kept saying to Ilmal that they could not control her, that she did not respect them, and that she was too headstrong for them to be able to take responsibility for her. - If I say, ride that way it is quite sure that she will ride straight opposite, bara. You must understand that she has no respect for us. Not after the journey here. Ilmal sighed.

- Tiello! She is Calras daughter and Ainatstiella. She carries the Sign, as does her brot her. She is proud, strong, and brave, and she has grown up without anyone to teach her how to associate with our kin. There has never been anyone to discipline her but a human woman whom I doubt have been able to control two ainatunari children. They have been too different. Enilia has grown up with humans who most likely have avoided her and brother as much as possible. - I think she will listen to you if you speak to her soul and heart. She lacks self- worth more than anything else due to her upbringing and that also makes her terribly temperamental. You must be patient and indulgent. In any way she will be safer with the two of you than with thirty other men. We must do this for her sake as well as Calras. It was Ryatos turn to sigh deeply. - Yes, bara, and we will leave as you ask us to do. However, I still fear that her stubbornness and indomitableness will be a danger to us all. I will do anything to bring her safely to Calras, but I do not know whether I can. Alaric really did see doubt in Ryatos eye s. Both Ilmal and Ryato now looked at him. Waited for his opinion. - She is Ainatstiella, he said. And I would give my life for hers. I will bring her to Calras. Ilmal nodded. That was what he wanted to hear. He turned to Ryato again. - I will talk to her again before you leave and make her understand that she has to listen to your advice and experience. Perhaps she will listen to what I tell her. She may seem fearless, but she is not nave or dumb. Her fearlessness is that she does not fear for her own life. However, I know that she fears for Elior's, and all she wants is to come to him again. She knows that you will bring her there. Ryato nodded. - Right. But now we had better get some sleep before we leave. They all nodded, said goodnight and walked each their way. Each with their own thoughts.She woke up after a few hours. At first, she did not remember why she had that feeling of loss in her, but then came the memories of Mevarn. She made a face and swung her legs over the side of the bed. Good thing that she was leaving here in a few hours. She did not feel like sleeping again. Instead, she began packing her things. All of the clothes lay washed and folded nicely on the table, and next to it were Ceniurs necklace and Elior's letter. She picked up the necklace and looked at it for a moment, then she put it on. It did not matter now. Ryato and Alaric already knew who she was, and in Tanyvilas, there would probably not be a reason to hide it. When she had packed, she was still wide awake and now also restless. She walked downstairs and outside. The dark of night swept its coolness around her and she shivered. She sat down on the stairs to the house and put her arms around her knees. It was the twenty- first of May. It was summer. The day would bring sun and warmth. Inside there was great activity in spite of the late hour, voices, the sound of footsteps back and forth and up and down stairs. She hid her head in her arms and made herself small. Oh, to be back in Tinby where everything was good and nothing could threaten the quiet peace inside. She had never before lived through so many emotions, so many changes, in such a short time. She did not like it and wished for it to stop. To leave her be. Where was the good meaning in all of this? Everything is good, Alaric had said, and she heard it before. She had said so herself before, and somewhere she did believe it somehow? Nevertheless, it just did not feel like that, not now. It was the trust of the Light, of the love behind everything. Sometimes, such as now, it was so hard to see. She looked briefly up at Ilmal when he sat down next to her on the stairs. He did not seem surprised to see her there so she said nothing to explain it.

- Shortly, we will leave here to join the army, he said. Only few will remain, the oldest and most women with children. The rest of us will go to war, Enilia. He turned quiet as if he vanished completely in that word: war. Such an unfamiliar concept to ainatunarit. However, they had no choice. She did not think of the war. She thought of Mevarn. Would he have said anything to his father? There was nothing to see in Ilmal's gaze. That was not what Larus Light Servant worried the most about right now. It ought not to have that much meaning to her either. She ought to think of Elior, o f the war, the Legend, however, Mevarns sea blue eyes won. The blue eyes that now made her angry. Angry because they had made her feel so worthless. Never again, never again would she fall for that feeling, the hope. Then rather be alone for the rest of the life. - Are you worried, Enilia? You are so far away. She suddenly remembered the man at her side and looked up at him. - No! She shook her head. She was not worried. - You must promise me one thing, nuse, Ilmal said. You must promise me that you will listen to what Ryato and Alaric say. On the other side of Rantulinoa, there have been seen flocks of Karawians several times and it is no longer safe to journey there. Ryato and Alaric are strong and experienced. They know the land and they can prevail in a fight. Until you reach Tanyvilas, they are in charge. Do you understand that? She nodded, a little none caring. Now she just wanted to go to Tanyvilas so that she could forget all about this. - What is the matter? Now Ilmal could no longer ignore the distant look in the face of the young woman. She did not answer. She just smiled and shook her head as if there was nothing. Then he knew what it was about. He had also seen Mevarn disappear in the direction she had disappeared in earlier. - Nere sythan, your future holds so much Light and joy. I understand how it must all feel heavy and unsure now. But believe me! Trust the Light. There is so much love, so much happiness ahead for you. She looked up at him with a smile, which however only disclosed bottomless distrust in his words. - I am happy you say so, Ilmal. Actually, I have a little difficulty believing it myself every now and then since I am to save all of Laru together with my brother whom by the way have disappeared. And who furthermore is all that matters to me in this life. However, it is nice to know that it will one day be good. That is really what I need to hear right now! She had stood up during the torrent of words and now gave him a deeply ironic smile. Ilmal stood calmly; still his smile was deep and honest. - You are incredibly beautiful, Enilia, and your soul is so strong and so powerful. The Light is in your heart. You know it even though you do not trust it. You have been hurt deeply a few times, I can feel that, but even wounds such as those will heal with love. You do not dare to believe because if you believe you could be hurt again. Nevertheless, you are strong, you are brave, you love unconditionally, and with a pure heart. You are intelligent, compassionate, and merciful. How can you not believe that you will not have all that back? Everything you give, Ainatstiella, come threefold again. Believe it! - There is nothing I rather would, Ilmal. It sounds great. But the truth is that I already have it. I am already blessed with endless love. That is why I want to find my brother again. Why would I want to try to find it in others when it is already in him? That is stupid! Not to say impossible!

With those extra ironic words, she turned on her heel and walked to her room again. Ilmal stood for a long time and looked after her. He felt with her, but the Light in him was strong. He knew that even though she was deeply hurt and almost bitter it could quickly turn. She was young, and the Light in her was strong. She had not yet known the real love between cerias or the safety in the trust of the Light. It was clear that the life in Tinby had been tough. Those traces would surely be to find in Elior too. Nevertheless, they were Ainatssithan. They would get over it. However, what had given this final push into bitterness now? In the clearing, she had been happy. It had been evident in her gaze and laughter. Then she had left. And now she was closed off and angry. Mevarn! Ilmal looked one last time to the dark window where Enilia was now, then he turned around and went to find his youngest son. - What is wrong with me, Eli? - Nothing is wrong with you, Lia. Why do you say things like that? - But, why does not anyone want me? Elior laughed and tucked closer to her in the bed. It was completely dark around them. The night had the better of Laru and made dusky sounds outside the window. Elior kissed her neck and stroked her hair. - Why do you even want them, Lia? They are in no way good enough for you. Neither Laus nor Talnoi. You need a proper ceria and sooner or later one will show up. - That is not what it is about. Whether they are good enough or not, then why do they not want me? Am I really that ugly and stupid? - You are neither, malina. Quite the opposite. And maybe that is the problem. You are so wonderful that they dare not even try. They know they are not good enough for you. It frightens them in advance. She laughed ironically, turned onto her back, and sighed. - Yes, that is easy to say, malin, but it is not true. Both Laus and Talnoi dared try and then they threw me away as a ripped, unusable tunic. I have looked in the mirror, Eli, and I am quite well aware of what I am. I know what others see. But even though I am jani, even though I am wrong, is it then that hard to love me? There must be something else I am doing wrong? The tears pressed on, but she blinked them away and swallowed. Could there not be something she could change, something, she could do differently? Something, which was not as unalterable as the fact that she was jani? - Stop it! Why are you doing this to yourself? Enilia, for one in Karawia, you are as beautiful as the pure Light. It is impossible not to love you; you must believe me. You know I do not lie to you. But you have to consider that we are surrounded by humans here. They do not see the same as ainatunari. They are afraid of us. - That does not keep the girls from running out with you every other night, she said almost bitterly. - That is pure curiosity from their side, Elior grinned. - Then why are they not curious about me? - Because, they can tell that you are far more dangerous than I am, malina. You are stronger and far braver than I am, and that they do not dare to mess with. - I think it is because you are ainatunarier. I am nothing, just a blend. It does not matter, Elior. I do not even want to think about it anymore. I have you, and that is enough. You will always love me, right? She turned to him again and tucked close to him with her face hidden at his neck. He hugged her and kissed her head.

- You will always have me, I will always love you more than anything else, but just you wait. All of a sudden, your ceria will show up and then you will laugh at the fact that you once felt like this. I cannot wait to see what kind of person can keep up with you, Lia. It has to be someone who can take a lot. Just wait, when one day we come home to ainatunarit, you will be able to roll in admirers. Believe me, Lia. You are the most beautiful being ever created both here in Laru and in Namilia. - As long as I have you, she whispered already half asleep and pacified by the sound of her brothers heart. *** Chapter 6 Only a week *** She woke up shortly before dawn, as there was a hard knock on the door. In a jump, she was out of bed. She opened the door ajar and hid behind it as she was only dressed in underwear. Ryato stood outside in the hallway. - Hurry and get ready. We will have a quick breakfast in the hall with Ilmal before we ride. Then he vanished down the hallway and she closed the door and hurried to get dressed. With her backpack on her shoulder and the packs in her arms, she walked downstairs. She put the things in a pile of packs in the front hall, which she recognized as Ryato and Alarics, and walked into the great hall. Alaric, Ilmal, Tymio, and Ryato sat at the table and ate. She sat down next to Tymio and began eating without a word. She just wanted to leave now. - But I think everything is in order now, right? said Ilmal to Ryato and Alaric. - Yes, there is nothing to do now but to see what the next days will bring. We can be with Calras in about a week. Ilmal nodded and looked at her. - How are you, Enilia? - Fine, she answered briefly and smiled just as briefly. The few hours of sleep had done wonders though. She had it in control now. Everything that meant something was that Elior was in Tanyvilas then nothing else mattered. To Karawia with the Legend, Mevarn and the Dark above Karawia. She would be with Elior again, and then the rest could happen as it pleased. That put the smile on her face and it put wonder in Ilmal's gaze until he sought in to what was behind. Then he just nodded pensively to himself and sent a quiet prayer to the Light to be with the young jani-woman. They rode on the path into the forest from east, towards the Rantulinoa pass. Quickly, the city was out of sight and they were once again surrounded by trees to all sides without traces of population. Rantulinoa, the gigantic mountain range, raised its white peeks towards heavens at the eastern outskirts. Vanil was happy and excited to be on the move again. She danced down along the path and wanted to go faster all the time. Uruvian was infected by her eagerness and pulled forward too and ran next to her, beating his head and whinnying lowly. Enilia pressed her heels hard against Vanil's side and drove her on. The mare that had merely waited for this chance went straight into fast gallop, whinnied loudly with joy and raced down the path. Behind her came Uruvians impatient whinnying as he was held back. Someone yelled after her, but she ignored it and let Vanil stretch out.

Then they came galloping behind her. Uruvian still neighed loudly. They reached her, but she continued without looking back. Only the sound of the three horses hoofs was heard in the forest, not a sound came from the two men. She let Vanil run as fast as she wanted until she after a long while of stretched gallop slowed down herself. As the darkness put its cover over the forest, the men stopped for the night. They spoke lowly together while she kept to herself. She ate her dinner, then lay down on the blankets, and closed her eyes. For a long time she listened to the sound of the two mens voices without perceiving the words. The sleep would not really come; too much worry, much too many thoughts.Ryato and Alaric spoke so low that Enilia could not hear them. On the other side of Rantulinoa, the land was no longer safe. The creatures of the Dark ravaged both human and ainatunari. Impervious to the Light, without any form of love in their hearts, driven by the Dark. It was a dange rous journey, even too them alone. And now they had this girl in tow. Ryato was still convinced that it was a bad idea that Enilia traveled on with them, but he would not defy his fathers will. To Alaric however he could easily sound his doubts. It would have been better if she had stayed in Livyliar until the army left there. However, she was Ainatstiella. Nevertheless, everything would happen as it happened and after all, there was nothing to do about it now. Alaric thought more about what had happened with Mevarn and Enilia? What about the love he had seen between them? The pain it had caused him, this feeling. Ryatos gaze rested on him. Not for much longer would he be able to hide himself from his good friend. However, he could not say it. He could not let this feeling surface. They knew each others souls as their own, but this could not be shared. Not yet. Ryato said nothing even though he saw the pain in Alarics eyes. Alaric would tell it himself sooner or later when he could. The night grew heavy and silent around them. Enilia's breathing was calm now. She was fast asleep. Ryato also slept a little while later wrapped in his thick blanket. Alaric stayed sitting for a while alone in the darkness. He poked the embers of the fire with a long stick making them send sparks out into the night. He watched the two who slept. Calras daughter and Ilmal's son. He was surely in fine, royal company! A small smile played on his lips and he ran a hand through his hair. A deep breath sent all the thoughts on the run. Deep calm, balance, knowledge of the good of the All. He smiled at the first winking stars through the forest roof, then he crawled under his blanket and fell asleep. It rained. Large, heavy drops soaked everything. It was the twenty-third of May and heaven and earth was one. The grey blanket that covered everything and the endlessly streaming rain did not improve the mood at all. Silent and numb with cold, glaring at the two men and the grey sky, she rode through the forest towards Rantulinoa, which towered up ahead beneath the low cloud cover. Even the horses hung down their heads and the eagerness, which had driven them the day before, was now replaced by a heavy unwillingness. Not even as the darkness chased away the grey sky did the rain stop. It readily continued through the night and made it impossible to sleep even though they were half in cover beneath the trees. The next morning it still rained. Everything was cold and wet. She was chilled to the bone, and Vanil was angry and did everything opposite of what she should. Finally, it was easier to give up and let Vanil trot grumpily in Uruvians heels, as she wanted. Ryato and Alaric spoke quietly together while they rode through the constantly streaming rain all day. She did not even want to listen. She just rode with her head bent down and heavy thoughts. The endless sound of dripping and splashing was driving her insane, impossible to ignore. It just kept on and on.

A little before dawn the next day, it stopped. At first streaming turned to quiet dripping, and then it suddenly stopped fully. When the sun came up on the sky the last rain clouds were almost gone to the west and everything steamed with warmth beneath the glittering seven-colored rays of the sun. She blinked at the sun that caressed her face and sighed with pleasure. Alaric laughed at her. She quickly looked at him, but then laughed with him. How could you not laugh when the sun danced around in the puddles and decorated all leaves and flower heads with shiny, colored crystals? How could you not smile when squirrels with bushy tails shook the water off the ears and vanished up trunks to wave at the sun from the treetops? Alaric stroked the water out of his hair with one hand and shook his cloak. In his sky gaze was the same joy. The excitement. She smiled again. Why was it she had been angry with him and Ryato? Why was Alaric so beautiful with glittering raindrops in his hair, in his eyelashes and on his face? He reached over and gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze. Light everywhere, Light in her and Light in Alaric's eyes. They let the horses stretch out making the mud from the path splash up from underneath their hoofs. They rode through the last part of the Rantulinoa pass, and ahead there was open land again. Laugh against the wind. She drove Vanil ahead and Alaric, who saw the opportunity for a little race, drove Uruvian ahead. The horses were not late to take up the challenge. They ran like the wind, first one a little ahead, then the other. They lay across the back of each their horse, encouraged them with sweet words and worked them up making them stretch out faster and faster. The wind whipped the tears down their cheeks but they did not sense it. It was about winning, nothing else. The mountainsides turned into grey masses on both sides. The path became a light line on the ground. Still faster and faster. Vanil ran as fast as she could, the head straight forward and the big heart racing in her chest. But Uruvian put more and more distance to her. Alaric laughed up ahead. He was alread y several meters ahead. As they reached out of the pass, they slowed down. Alaric had won by at least twenty meters. Triumphantly he held up both arms. - As always, Alaric wins! What natural superiority! he yelled laughing towards the blue sky. - Do you not mean arrogance? She dismounted and ran a hand over Vanil's warm, wet neck while she watched Alaric with her eyes narrowed. - You had better watch it now, Alaric said still laughing and dismounted Uruvian. She leaned against Vanil and crossed her arms to look tough. - I thought you were here to protect me? - I did not think you wanted my protection? She did not give an answer to that comment. Then at once, they both looked back towards the pass. Where was Ryato? They had not thought of him at all in their eager to win the race. He came riding far behind, only visible as a small dot in between the mountainsides. She let Vanil trot over to graze and sat down to wait in the still moist grass next to the path. Alaric came over and let himself drop down next to her. It would be a while before Ryato reached them. He certainly did not hurry. Alaric stretched comfortably and let himself fall backwards into the tall grass on the side of the road. He was so beautiful! She almost fell into a distant memory of one single night, so safe, in his arms, even though it had not been more, but then she remembered his harsh words from when they stood in the clearing. She looked away from him in a jolt, as she suddenly got angry. - What is it? Alaric asked and raised himself up on one elbow. She waved it off. There was no reason to wake up the heavy thoughts. - Nothing!

She lay back in the grass next to him and looked up into the light blue May sky. In a laugh, he picked a straw and tickled her nose. She waved off the straw and stuck her tongue out at him. - Now, tell me what has been wrong in these last few days. You have been so quiet! he said and threw away the straw. Never in life! How could she confide in him after what he had said in the clearing? One thing was traveling together. Something else was being best friends. - I just had something to think about! - Something or someone? Then he already knew, but how much did he know? How much had he seen or heard? Had Mevarn said anything to him? - Something! Something private! - As for example Mevarn? Did he not get that she did not want to talk with him about it? He had let the sentence drop as if he said nothing, but the twinkle in his gaze was not to be mistaken. She just did not answer and instead, stared up into the blue sky with a sigh. There was that annoyance again. - What is it with you, Enilia? How innocent he could sound! She looked at him with a gaze, which would hopefully make him understand that he should drop that subject. - I just want to make sure that you are all right, Enilia. There is nothing to be angry about. - Stop it! She sat up so she did not have to see his gaze. She tore up a few blades of grass and gave them all of her attention while she sent a silent prayer to Ryato to hurry. Alarics face appeared in her scope again. Now his gaze was deeply serious. - I told you to be careful! What did he think happened? She threw away the blades of grass and got up angrily. - I do not want to talk to you about it. It is none of your business at all. He was up in a leap and right in front of her before she had time to get away from his gaze. - Why are you like that? I am merely trying to be your friend here! I warned you! Her stomach turned when she for a second looked straight into his grey blue eyes. Did he mean it? No, he could not possibly. They were only heading for Tanyvilas with her now because Ilmal had told them to. - I said: I do not want to talk to you about it! So much anger against him. Because he was the one, he was. Because he was so beautiful, so good. Like Elior. As what she would never be. Could he not just leave her alone? - What in Laru is wrong with you, sis? Now there was also anger in his eyes. She turned her back on it. What took Ryato so long? - Answer me! - Leave me alone, for the sake of the Light! I am not here to play friends with you. I am here to find my brother! It was as if the air around them turned ten degrees colder at once when all of his warmth vanished in the anger. - By the Light, you are arrogant! he hissed. He would have said more, but she spun around and interrupted him furiously. - Look who is talking? As if your interest in me goes deeper than the want to hear some gossip? Do you not think I know? Do you think I am so stupid I cannot see that? He gawked. But just for a second. Then he had a hold of her with both hands and forced her to meet his gaze.

- Yes! You really ought to know better! But do not worry! I will stop trying to be friends with you if that is what you prefer. - Let go of me! He let go with his hands but not with his eyes. She met them with rage, but it was impossible to find a good answer quick enough. She made do with grinding her teeth and turning her back on him again. Ryato had appeared in the open land. He looked at them. Even on the distance, he could tell that they were arguing, and he drove Moravian ahead in gallop. He had not needed to hurry though. It was over. No one had more to say. She concentrated on Vanil as if nothing else existed. Alaric mounted Uruvian and waited impatiently for Ryato to reach them. They rode on. Again, she rode ahead of the two men who talked without her being able to hear what they said. There was no doubt, however, what they talked about. But it was him who was at fault, him who behaved stupidly, but he had gotten it all turned on her. She hissed curses while she drove Vanil ahead. The little voice far within whispered calmingly to her, but she ignored it. She felt like being angry now. She felt like cursing all of Laru far away. Friends? Ha! As if she did not know better! Nevertheless, it did not matter now. Soon she would be with Elior. - Away, ride away! Hurry! Ryato appeared right next to her and almost forced Vanil around by riding into her. What was going on? She stared at Ryato in confusion, but then she saw them. Heard their furious screams. - By the Light! Ride now, Ryato yelled again. Still she did not react. She merely stared at the flock of humans who came rushing towards them. Immediately there was nothing different about them, but still she had never seen anything like it. Ryato half pushed, half hit her to get her going. Then she trashed her heels into the poor Vanil who was already half wild with terror due to the screaming, and galloped away. She halted a stretch away and turned around without knowing what she wanted. Ryato and Alaric rode straight towards the flock of karawians, because that was probably what they were? They looked like humans! They were humans after all, but something was different, as if something was wrong with them. Arrow after arrow flew towards them, and they fell screaming to the ground with the arrows bristling from the body. And then they disappeared. Vanil reared, screaming in terror, and Enilia let herself slide to the ground without taking her eyes off the karawians. They disappeared? A thick, black smoke waved above the ground where the bodies had fallen. But still there were more, alive, screaming. Ryato had his sword out now and held it high above his head ready for battle. Vanil reared again in fear. She wanted away, but Enilia held her steady for a moment. Then she made a decision. She let the mare fly and ran towards the battle herself. Vanil set into gallop instantly and ran away from everything that was scaring the life out of her. Enilia grabbed her bow and an arrow while she ran. The black smoke grew thicker. It poured from the bodies that shriveled up when they were hit, and then the smoke was all that was left. They were only a few hundred meters away now. She could see every detail in the battle and still it closed in. The karawians forced Ryato and Alaric backwards. The horses were gone. They had run by themselves like Vanil, and Ryato and Alaric were fighting on foot with each their sword. With her eyes closed, she breathed calmly once. Then she opened her eyes, aimed and sent off the first arrow. Already before it hit the first karawian in the heart at full force and drove him to the ground, the next arrow was on its way towards its victim, and the next and the next. The screams and the black smoke ahead became all that existed while she sent off one arrow after the other until the quiver was empty.

The two men ahead were still surrounded. They fought back to back but were still driven closer towards her. How many were there? It was as if they grew more and more in spite of the still thicker black smoke of dead. They were barely thirty meters from her now. Ryato screamed at her to run away, but instead she went running straight towards them now with the sword in both hands. There were no feelings or thoughts, only the strength in the body, when she swung her sword at the first karawian. It cut through his neck with an incredible ease and out of the corner of her eye, she saw his head fly through the air and hit the ground with a heavy sound. Then she was in the middle of it. Weapons gleamed through the air that reeked heavily with blood and flesh. Screams, rattling, and smoke that gushed from deep wounds before the corpses vanished fully in black smoke. Black, black as the night, as the Dark. Evil! Evil blood as smoke. Several times she almost slipped. The grass was covered in the black smoke that made it slippery. The smoke lay heavily upon them. She gasped for air while she let the sword cut through the bodies ahead of her. Other swords whizzed past her head so she felt the air pressure from them, but none hit her. She fought back to back with Ryato and Alaric. They wished her far away, but they had not a second to do something about it. Not one second could be spared to think about it. As soon as one karawian was beat, the next one was there. The sound of sword against sword, and swords that cut through flesh and bones were ear deafening. And then suddenly it was over. The last karawian vanished screaming in black smoke with Ryato's sword in his chest, and suddenly bird song and heavy breathing were all sound. Everywhere the ground was black and sticky with the smoke, which lay thick and stifling around them. The sword suddenly became so heavy in her hands and she backed away from it all until she again stood in the green grass. What had happened? Ryato sat a stretch away wiping his sword with tuffs of grass. Alaric walked between the last smoking, shrinking corpses collecting the arrows, which were still on the ground where the bodies had fallen. Slowly the smoke rose until it was completely gone. Still she stood as petrified. How could all of this be real? It was like a bad dream, a nightmare. Unreal. Nausea overwhelmed her and she sat down heavily on the grass with her head bent. - Are you hurt? Alaric suddenly sat next to her and lifted up her head with one hand under her chin. - No, I am not! she almost whispered. He looked at her for a long time until he was convinced that she was telling the truth. - Let us get away from here, he said and stood up. He put the arrows into the quivers and called for the horses. Ryato came over to them. - Is she hurt? he asked Alaric somewhere above her head. Alaric answered no. Then she was suddenly pulled to her feet and spun around so she faced Ryato. He was furious. - If I tell you to ride away, you ride away? Understand? he shouted to her face. Before she had time to answer, he was by his horse and mounted. - Come on, he snarled. She quickly walked to Vanil and mounted. Ryato was already leaving in gallop. Alaric waited for her, but she followed Ryato without looking at him. The rage and the humiliation made her blood boil, and one biting, cold answer after the other surfaced, but it was much too late to retort. Who the Dark did he think he was? One moment it was images of the battle, the sickening, black smoke, that ruled. The other, Ryatos furious outburst. No one talked to her like that. He would not get away with that!

They did not speak to her until they stopped for the night, but she certainly did not speak to them either. They had ridden as soundlessly as possible after nightfall, and they did not light a fire in the camp. There could be more karawians nearby, and a fire would only draw them. Alaric went out to examine the surroundings. He moved on without sound and no one would see him in the dark among the trees. She sat back there alone with Ryato. He was sitting fully concentrated on repairing and cleaning the arrows, Alaric had collected, and she helped him absentmindedly. The thought of having killed, agonized her. It was only karawians and they would have killed Ryato and Alaric if they had not fought back, but still it hurt. There was no excuse for killing any living being. Everything was of the Light even in the worst possible form. Ryatos anger lay like a lurking thunderstorm over t he camp. He was angry? That was nothing against how furious she was. He had completely humiliated her! What had he to be angry about? She got angry again, and more and more irritated and frustrated with his silence. Why did he not just say something if he was that angry? Then at least she would be allowed to retort! An arrowhead slipped from her and cut through the skin on her index finger. She threw the blasted arrow away and put the hurt finger in her mouth. Ryato looked up. - What are you doing? - I cut myself, she answered sullenly. Was that not rather obvious? - Hm! He looked down again on the arrow he was repairing. Shortly after, he looked up again. Cold eyes. - Did you understand what I said to you earlier? His voice was sharper than the arrowhead she had cut herself on. - I understood perfectly! But that does not mean that I agree! He jumped up and towered above her. - I am responsible for you until we reach Calras. It is not a choice for you. It is a direct order. You will do what I say! She stood, shaking her head, and gave the men her evilest gaze. This was exactly what she had been waiting for. - I do not take orders from anyone, Ryato. You are not responsible for me, and you do not tell me what to do! - I am not going to discuss this! From now on, you do what I say. Do you understand that? - No, Ryato. I do not. No one tells me what to do! He really thought he was in charge? To Karawia with what Ilmal had said. To Karawia with it all. - You ride with us, we are responsible for you, and therefore, we also tell you what to do. Father sent you with us for the very same reason. And did he not also tell you that that is how it is? - I have never asked for the company of you two. Not before Livyliar and not now. I am not to blame for him saying I was to go with you. I only want to go to Tanyvilas! And I could not care less for what he said! You have nothing to say over me! No one does! She shouted now. Mostly to drown out the cold feeling Ryatos gaze was giving her. - If that is how you feel there is no reason for us to risk our lives for your sake, Ryato hissed. The cold in his gaze was bottomless, but she merely returned it. - I feel it, I sense it. They are alive. Roland bent his head even deeper towards his chest and stemmed both hands against his temples as if he was in great pain. The Dark reeled about him in still denser whirls up and down as a column.

Karl had to stop himself from reaching out to feel it himself. It was so alluring, so seductive. Oh, to give in to all this power as he saw Roland doing it. - Who live? he asked and breathed in a hiss. The column was meant only for Roland. It came on Rolands command, it gave him power. It was only for Roland. The Dark loved Roland, it strongest servant. - Ainatssithan, half hissed, half screamed Rolan d, and Karls face twisted up in pain. The pain that now came from the Dark itself. - Kill them, kill them. They are the Light. They are the Children of the Light with all of the power of the Light. Kill them, let their blood run out on Laru's ground, and the Dark will be all. Crush their bodies, crush the power of the Light, tear out their hearts, and let the Light die with their last beats. The Children of the Light live, but not for long. Let all Karawians know this: The Light dies with the Children of the Light as the Light lives with the Children of the Light. Kill them, kill ainatunarit, and Laru will be the land of the Dark. All power will be the power of the Dark, and you will live as its Gods. The column disappeared, and Roland fell on his back, rattling. Karl sat down calmly and held Rolands head while his body twisted and coiled in the cramp attack that always came when the Dark had spoken through him. - Ainatssithan, whispered Roland again and again and showed the white of his eyes. Ainatssithan are here. - And we will find them, and we will kill them, Karl said calmingly to his friend. We will kill them and we will be Gods. Rolands body relaxed and he slipped into the long sleep that often followed his contact with the Dark. Karl breathed deeply and looked up into the Dark that hovered far up in the sky above Karawia, covered all light, filled the land with its own power. He closed his eyes a few times while he felt the violent hate stream through his body. The shadows glided beneath his skin. He felt it like warmth, a power. Yes, they would find and kill Ainatssithan. The old legend of the ainatunarit would be shamed. Never, never would the Light win this war. It was the age of the Dark, and the Dark would win. They would kill; they would rip, tear, and flay every single being of the Light until Laru's ground was red with their blood. The thought alone sent so much pleasure through his body that he tilted his neck back and laughed loudly. Oh, yes, they would show ainatunarit who possessed the greatest power. By the Dark, they would teach those Light beings a lesson. Teach them about suffering, about pain; hear their terrified screams when the Dark put its cover above them. Never again Light. No, never again Light! When the two men slept, she took her things and left them. No, there was no reason for them to risk their lives for hers. She had not asked for their company. She did not want their company. She just wanted to find Elior again. Find that safety again. There was no doubt in her that Ryato and Alaric were merely obeying orders. They had no wish of traveling with her, so why should they? She would rather be alone after all. Ryatos words were spoken in anger, and it was merely a question of time before he would wake up and try to stop her, but before that happened, she was gone in the darkness. She drove Vanil forward in gallop even though she could barely see two meters ahead. It was all about getting far, far away from Ryato and Alaric. The rage was so violent that she cursed loudly while she rode further and further away. Vanil ran nervously and dancing. She did not like the darkness and she did not want to leave the other horses. Enilia whispered calmingly to her and stroked her neck lovingly. Now they just needed to go towards Tanyvilas. Fast. And alone. No more accusations or humiliations. Nothing more that could hurt.

Not until hours later did she stop. On purpose, she had ridden northeast, away from the eastern road towards Tanyvilas, which the men would follow. There was no reason to risk them showing up demanding her to go with them again. She would get to Tanyvilas without their help. She could take care of herself. Now at least she knew where she was heading. Maybe they would not even look for her? Why would they? Then it would only be because Ilmal had ordered them to look after her. The sky was dark and speckled with stars. It had to be some hours after midnight. The dark shapes of trees shielded off around the whole meadow she had found. She took the packs off Vanil and let her gorge on the juicy grass. Beneath the first couple of trees in the forest eaves, she rolled out her blankets on the soft ground and lay down with a sigh. She was so tired, but nervous energy still streamed around in her body. She was alone again. It would be impossible to fall asleep here! *** Chapter 7 Ainatunarit from Barovia *** It was fully light when she woke up. Vanil stood huffing down into her hair to say Wake up now so we can go run fast. Enilia stroked the mares nose and stretched lazily. The sun was shining and the sky was high above and luminous blue. It was a small grove or forest they were at. Tanyvilas had to be ahead to the east from here, there about. There was the trickling of water somewhere nearby, and she set course through the tall grass towards the sound. Vanil followed loyally. A stretch down the meadow there was a small stream, which made the sweet, clucking sound. She washed her face in the cool water and filled her water sack. Vanil stood a stretch from there and drank large gulps with a blissful look in her dark eyes. She shot the mare a glance, and then laughed. They were alone. Cloak, tunic, and sweater were thrown in a pile upon the water sack. The trousers were rolled up above her knees, the boots pulled off and then she waded into the ice-cold water and splashed it over herself while shivering. Vanil rolled her eyes and puffed in a know- it-all attitude. It really was ice-cold and Vanil had known that, but Enilia proudly paid it no mind. The thin undershirt stuck to her upper body like a thin layer of ice, but to impress Vanil, she just merely smiled and calmly walked up on the grass again to wipe dry in the cloak. Suddenly Vanil neighed nervously, beat her head, and ran away from the stream. Enilia jumped up and looked around, but there was nothing to see anywhere. - What is it, Vanil, she whispered, but Vanil was already far down the meadow, still whinnying nervously. She stared in between the trees nearest the stream, but there was nothing to see in there. She quickly pulled on her boots, laced them, and collected her other things. The wind suddenly felt icy cold. What had Vanil reacted to? The images from the day before came again, dark against the light of the day. She needed to get away from here immediately. If it were the karawians, she did not stand a chance alone. Then suddenly there was something among the trees to the right. She halted abruptly and stared into the forest. The fear landed like a large block of ice in her stomach. However, there was nothing to see but forest? She held her breath and listened intensely, but nothing. Forest sounds, the wind in the treetops, bird song. Then the sound came from behind. The sound of something, or someone She spun around fast as lightning, but there was still nothing to see. Be fore she had time to think on, she felt something brush against her throat and neck close to her ear. The wind? A leaf? No, without turning, she knew it was the edge of a knife. She let go of the things, which fell to the ground with a muffled sound, and stood as petrified.

There were others who moved on the meadow now. Out of the corner of her eyes she saw a whole group of ainatunari men who all had arrows fitted on their bows and aimed straight at her. They came closer. Every drop of blood left her face and she turned cold as ice. What now? - Who are you and what are you doing here? He had lowered the knife as he spoke to her, but still she only turned very slowly towards him. Too quickly could that knife be against her throat again. Blonde hair, a face like stone. Blue eyes, cold as ice. - I I do not know where I am!? That was the truth. He looked at her with so much authority and strength that it took her breath away. She swallowed. He was ainatunarier, but there was nothing gentle in his eyes. - You do not know where you are. However, do you know who you are? The mans gaze was still cold, but there was a twinkle in it as if her confusion amused him. A smart retort surfaced amidst it all, but she stopped herself. She would rather leave there alive. - My name is Enilia. I am from Tinby in Cathaomatt. The truth, without saying too much. Deep breath. Be careful now. - From Cathaomatt? You are far from home, Enilia. Still all of the arrows were aimed straight at her; still he held the knife in his hand. - Could you I do not carry any weapons! She signed for the men with the bows, and he understood without her having to say more. He nodded almost imperceptibly, and right away, the men lowered the bows and took some steps backwards. He put the knife back in the scabbard at his side and took a step towards her. She jolted and she took a step back and almost fell. She made a face. She must look like a fool. The man however kindly paid it no mind. - I have to make sure you really have no weapons, Enilia. Even though you look sweet and reliable, we cannot take any chances. Was he making fun of her? So haughty! She bit her cheek hard to prevent the very provocative answer from slipping out. The man stepped right up to her, and quickly, but surely, he let his hands run over her body. When his hands so surely ran over her breasts, and again as they slipped down over her thighs, she almost huffed in protest, but would not risk anything. She tried to seem unaffected by the intimate touch, but she felt almost naked only wearing pants and the wet undershirt. How many weapons did he think she could have concealed on her in that sparse attire? The cloak, tunic, and the sweater were at her feet in a pile where she had dropped them. When he was done, he stood up again right in front of her. The meadow was empty. All of the other ainatunari had left without her seeing it, and with them, Vanil and all of her things had vanished. - They have gone back to their posts, the man in front of her said without her having asked. The horse and your things you will find again in our camp. - But who are you? Who are you all? That much she could risk asking? The man looked at her briefly. - You will come with me back to the camp now! - But So much authority and strength just in a facial expression! All of the control she had just regained in herself vanished as dew to the sun and the rest of the sentence with it. He looked at her and again, nodded almost imperceptibly as if she had said the rest. She paid it no mind, just collected her clothes, and pulled it on quickly, while she cursed herself.

As soon as she had tied the cloak, he took a firm hold of her arm, and she followed him slightly perplexed. He was cold and silent, and she speculated like crazy to figure out who these ainatunari were. Could it be men from Ainatunarits Army? Ainatunarit from Tanyvilas? They probably would not harm her. The fact alone that they were ainatunari was kind of assuring. Still, if they were not from Ainatunarits Army, she could not tell them who she was. Then she was in the same situation again. Why did this happen now when she was finally free? Finally, she had been heading straight for Elior, and then they appeared. She suffocated a sigh and glanced at the blonde man who silently walked next to her. He did not even look even though he clearly sensed her stare. - We will soon be at the camp. Which was worse? To walk here with the man who in less than fifteen minutes had succeeded in making her loose it completely or reaching the strange ainatunaris camp? What would they do? Ahead were voices, vague and far away, but there was no doubt that they were closing in on a place with a lot of people. So, it was not just a small group of scouts she had run into. But then who was it? They were in the outskirts of a large clearing. It was filled with horses, tents, men, women, children and every now and then, campfires and wagons with packs. Some were cooking, others stood in groups talking, some were fixing weapons, sowing, or training with swords, bow, or knife. It was someone who was on the move. An army of ainatunari. She looked up at the man when she in the same moment figured out whom they were. He returned her gaze. - I will take you to our lord. It is up to him what will happen with you. There was nothing to read in his gaze. Again, he grabbed her arm and she followed him. Now it was not as worrying anymore. It was ainatunarit from Barovia, and they were heading for Tanyvilas, just as she was. It was slightly calming, but still it would be better if they let her go. In all circumstances, they must not find out who she was. Ilmal knew it now, and Ryato and Alaric, but the secret was safe with them. It was not sure it would be safe here. They crossed the clearing and almost reached the forest eaves on the other side, before the man halted. They were at the opening of a tall tent in brown and green fabric. The sound of voices came from in there, then the tent door was pushed aside and a tall, dark man stepped out. He glanced at her, and then a little longer at the man at her side. They were obviously leading a brief conversation heart to heart, then the dark man stepped aside and signed her to walk inside. Was everybody this arrogant here? If Alaric could see them, he probably would not find her as arrogant anymore. With a glance at the blonde man, she slowly walked into the large tent. The green brown fabric made the light gloomy, and the men who sat in there were at first merely dark shapes staring at her. Silent. Waiting. If she had not left Alaric and Ryato, this would never have happened. They would have let her straight to Tanyvilas, and it would only have been for a week she should have tolerated them. Right now, that would have been preferable. The dark man walked past her to the sitting men and whispered something to them quickly. Then one of them stood and came over to her. He was tall and broad shouldered with white hair and grey eyes. He had a bit of belly. He was not one who was used to either walking or riding a lot apparently. Around his head, he wore a wide ornament with a green gem that sparkled even in the gloomy light. There was no doubt he was Varwo Carantiello, the lord of Barovia. As Ilmal, his face was determined and calm. - Enilia from Tinby, he said and looked her straight in the eyes, piercing and searching, like Ilmal. - What is your errand here so far from your home?

She swallowed a few times and then stuttered out. - I am on my way to Ainatunarits Army. They were on the same side. However, would it be possible to make them trust her? And how much could she trust them? How much could she say? He frowned. - And what is your errand with this Ainatunarits Army? He said it as if he did not know at all that there was an Ainatunarits Army. There was not a great chance that he would let her go now. He did not trust anyone. - My father is there, and my brother. I am heading for them. - I see, he said. Why do you ride alone here if your father and brother are there? Why did you not go with them from the beginning? He was fast. A fast answer? - They left without me. But I did not want to be left behind so I followed them. - So, they do not know you are coming? That was stupid. She should have seen that before she had said it. - No! Deep, inaudible sigh. - So, you have nothing that can confirm this story? No one who knows where you are and no one who knows who you are? She shook her head in defeat. She could not tell about Ryato, Alaric and the whole story with Livyliar and before. Then she would have to disclose her entire identity, and that was too risky. Ilmal had calmed her, but the Dark still played its part. Hopefully, they would just take her along as a prisoner until they reached Tanyvilas, and there things would solve themselves. Then father would take over and fix it all. There was nothing she could say which would make them let her ride on. She knew it already before the man in front of her spoke again. - You give me no reason to let you go on, Enilia. This is not the time where you trust a stranger who cannot prove their identity. You must stay with us and come with us for now. This is my decision. He gestured with his arm to stress that he was done talking. Already before she with a small nod forcedly had accepted that decision, the dark man was by her again and with a firm hold of her arm, he led her out of the tent. They walked through the large camp. The dark man was as silent and cold as the blonde before him was. The arrogance had to be inborn with the ainatunari of Barovia. It had to be something they took great pride in. However, then she did not have to lead long conversations with them. It would take longer to reach Tanyvilas as they apparently traveled on foot, but she would get there sooner or later. Get to Elior. Get to peace again. There had to be several thousand ainatunari here. The camp seemed to go on forever. When they finally reached the eastern end of the camp, there was open land ahead only shielded by a few trees. The dark man walked fast and every now and then, she had to half- run to keep up with him without being pulled along. They were almost at the end of the camp and there were not so many down here. Scattered groups of men and women were preparing food, carving arrows or other pursuits. They sat around on the grass or around fires. The dark man pulled her towards a group of men who sat around an almost burned-out fire. They all looked up as they reached there. The tall, blonde man from before were among them. He stood and came over to them. They two men talked with their hearts, then the dark man nodded briefly and left them.

She was back alone with the man from before. He smiled. A little gratitude surfaced from the depth of feelings. It was as if she knew him just a little, and at least it was better to be with him again than with the dark man. The blonde man at least seemed somewhat friendly in comparison. A little nearness. This strength and self-assurance, this invincibility. Something that sent shivers through her body. The little voice whispered warningly, and she stopped herself. She was not going there again. The man looked at her and laughed as if he could read her thoughts, and she hurried to think of something else. A nice branch on the ground, the sound of a child laughing nearby. - Come, he said and gestured at the group around the glowing fire. Sit down with us and have something to eat. You must be hungry and I am now the one responsible for you being fed and having a place to sleep while you are with us. My name is Laino Timestiello. She sat down a little hesitantly among the ainatunari men. They greeted her with the right hand over their heart and a light nod. She greeted them back with the feeling of being really different, but they all smiled. A few of them had been on the meadow earlier on, but now they were relaxed. The threatening cold had left their faces. On the embers of the fire were several large brown roots packed in thick, green leaves. They were jutted out of the embers with sticks and under loud amusement unpacked by fast, careful fingers. The roots steamed and broke apart when they were touched the slightest. Inside the meat of the root was white and soft, and the odor was sweet and appetizing. Laino handed her one of the warm leaves filled with the sweet root. Her stomach rumbled loudly at the sight alone. It almost melted in her mouth, and the taste was ten times better than the odor. They talked above her head as if she did not exist. Everybody spoke at the same time and laughed and gestured. Every now and then one would stand up to stress a point and spoke louder. She watched them discretely while she ate. Not too obviously, not too interested then the interest would only be returned. They were dressed in colors as the other ainatunari she had seen, but their clothes were different, not as anything she had seen before from Livyliar or Ivetarlis. It was rougher and thicker, but still finely woven and with beautiful decorations. They were all wearing green cloaks fastened on the shoulders with a hook at the throat. Beneath the green cloak, they wore a tunic tied around the waist with a wide belt that held their sword and knife. Their arms were covered in thick, black fabric. So typical for archers. So, that was what they were, this little group. Archers, and besides them, thousands of other soldiers from Barovia. A little smile crept up on her lips. Ayi, if they came so many from Cathaomatt, several thousand, to fight side by side with Livyliar, Ivetarlis and not at least everybody from Tanyvilas, Ainatunarits Army would be gigantic. Nothing would be able to resist it. - I see you are amused! She suddenly became aware in embarrassment that the smile had spread to her whole face. She wiped it off immediately and looked at Laino. - It is not forbidden to have fun here although you are a mystical stranger. He winked and the others laughed. Laino laughed now too and moved closer to her and put an arm around her waist. His arm was like fire across her back, but she did not move away. It was a nice sensation, and she could not resist the little tinkling in her body. The safety it gave in spite of all. For a while yet, the fourteen men sat around the fire and talked. It was as if no one noticed her. No one thought more about her, a strange jani woman sat here. And none seemed to wonder why their leader had his arm around her. If they did not care, neither did she.

Almost at least. Except for the fact that it burned like a quiet fire. It was incredibly hard not to care. Why was he holding her? He could not be afraid that she would get up and run? Maybe it was just their way of being hospitable? You think? whispered the little voice, but it is better than Ryato and Alarics cold and anger. Deep sigh. What had happened to those two? And what would happen when they reached Tanyvilas with the message that she had been with them, but had ridden off alone? Or were the y looking for her? Would they come here maybe? It was impossible to know, impossible to figure out. Nothing had gone as expected since Mistby. The voice became a distant chant somewhere out there; the embers on the fire became the only visible reality. Her head was so heavy with thoughts in an attempt to survey it all. And then Lainos arm, like fire across the small of her back. The fire vanished and left an ice-cold void. Laino stood, and in a jump, the rest of the group was up. To be on the safe side, she stood too. There was no reason to risk insulting them by breaking a ritual. At least they were heading for Tanyvilas, they had to be! Laino gave out orders; the other men greeted and then ran towards the forest. No more smiles, no more laughter. Laino's face was like stone again. - Follow me! Was he talking to her like that? He walked right past without looking at her and set course for the forest. After a few steps, he apparently realized she was not following because now he turned and gave her an illegible look. - I said: Follow me! For a second she hesitated wanting to give him an answer that would make him understand that she in no way appreciated being given orders, but then she overcame it. There was no reason to fall out with him. She was under his protection now. She began walking after him and he turned and continued without a word. For one in Karawia, he is arrogant. A little smile sneaked up on her face. Arrogant, yes, but also incredibly attractive. Again this feeling across the small of her back where his arm had rested. Did he know it? Yes, of course he knows, whispered the voice, he knows everything. But be careful now, nin nere, this is not a game. This is serious. He is responsible. He is the one who can get you safely to Tanyvilas. The forest was silent, and shortly after, even the sounds from the camp behind them disappeared. Laino walked with long, determined steps. Every now and then, she had to run to keep up with him, but he did not turn and did not say anything. They continued like tha t for a long time only interrupted when he every now and then stopped and whistled like a blackbird as a sign for one of his men hiding in the forest. The first time she almost walked into him when he halted abruptly. He gave her a glance, completely illegible again, then he continued. Finally, she walked and stared furiously at his noncaring back. If he had left her tied up in the camp, it would have been better than this. How could he just ignore her as if she was some small lap dog only meant to follow in his heels? Yes, she was their prisoner, and yes, he was made responsible for her, but at least he could say something or walk side by side with her. Alaric and Ryato had maybe not been the best company, but at least they had talked to her. They had acted as if she was actually there and actually mattered. Laino was just cold. He halted again, and yet again, she nearly walked into him. He turned with a jolt, and she saw that they had reached the northern forest eaves. His gaze was impassive. - Sit down there!

He gestured at a dense blackberry thicket a meter away, then he turned to the view over the open land. For a moment, she stayed staring at him, but then she sat down sullenly and folded her arms around her knees. He stood as petrified and watched over the open land. Only the outmost trees in the forest eaves hid him, but it would be enough. No one would see him, no one would sense him, no enemy would suspect anything before an arrow from his bow drove them to the ground. Out of the corner of her eye, she watched him. Still furious, but also curious. It was impossible not to. Laino was handsome, but not beautiful like Alaric or Elior. He was different. Handsome, and cold, and arrogant. He should not think anything, although he probably already did. She forced her eyes off him, hid her head in her arms, but only shortly after to steal another glimpse of the man who was on watch. Broad, strong shoulders, long, muscular legs and arms. The tunic was tight across his chest and stomach and with the tight belt that held sword and knife; it was easy to guess that his stomach was flat and muscular. Without comparison, he was the most attractive man she had ever seen. Physically! She hid her head in her arms again. Physically! Because he could not be compared to Mevarn. In no way. Mevarn had the entire soul too, the love. Laino was just good looking. And cold. And arrogant. She snarled soundlessly. Both at Laino's arrogance and at the pain that appeared at the thought of Mevarn. Mevarn, and those before him. The rejection, the icy cold from all the way within. She had looked at Laino with that little smile on her lips, the attraction, but what would he see if he looked at her? Ayi, she knew too well what he would see. She knew the image every mirror sneeringly showed her. A hopeless image. It did not matter after all. Mevarn had been the last. Never again would she even think of it again. She jumped when Laino suddenly squatted in front of her. Now his gaze was not expressionless anymore, but focused and serious. She tried to hide her surprise behind a cold gaze. He should not think anything. - Let us talk, he said. He sat down right in front of her and watched her with narrowed eyes. Was he waiting for her just to start telling a whole lot? She stared back for as long as she could, but finally had to look away. He was like Ilmal who saw through everything, and yet different. He did not just look for the story, but also for her. The insecurity, the rejection, the little girl. It was all of that which came up. And then the spite came raging through it all with the sword held high, ready to battle. With her hands clenched hard, she looked into his all too blue eyes again. - And what is it you want to talk about? It sounded exactly as superior as it should, but his reaction was not as desired. It did not seem to affect him at all. He merely narrowed his eyes further. For a second, a little smile seemed to play across his face, but then it was gone. - I would like to talk about you, Enilia. - What about me? Still it was possible to meet his gaze, but it took effort. The first insecurity set in as unease in her legs which made it necessary to move about on the spot, and that did not exactly seem self-assured. And he saw it. - Enilia from Tinby who is looking for her father and b rother. With Ainatunarits Army? He said Ainatunarits Army like Varwo, the lord of Barovia, had done it. As if, it did not exist. - I take it your father is ainatunarier? She nodded for an answer. It was probably better not to speak already. Laino was obviously out to know more, the story behind it all. The truth. If it was only possible to loose the feeling of shrinking under his gaze. Become so small, transparent. Easy.

- And your brother? Is he also ainatunarier? Or he is jani like you? She nodded again and looked away from the all too blue out on the greenness of the forest. The slim trunks reached all the way up into the sky where they spread out their summer green crowns as a greeting to the spaces infinity. A sky the color of Elior's eyes. - Yes, he is ainatunarier, or yes, he is jani? - Ainatunarier! she mumbled and looked away again. - And your mother? Where is she? - Dead! - Ayi, roniad! So, he had a bit of compassion in him beneath all of the cold and arrogance. It was probably the same bit that had made him put his arm around her earlier on. To make her feel just a little safe or welcome maybe. But the truth was that she was their prisoner. He certainly let her feel that now. - There are a lot of things that puzzles me, Enilia, but most of all it puzzles me that there is ainatunari in a town like Tinby. For lifetimes, ainatunarit has not lived outside The Four Forests, but now you show up as a proof of the opposite. Where did your father come from? That was the end of that conversation. The question made her curl her toes and she set her teeth hard in her lip as to make sure no words came out. Laino waited almost patiently for a minute. - Answer me. She paid it no mind although those two words were an order full of rock hard authority. A direct order from the great leader. She bore her nails into her palms to resist. Elior. Think of Elior. - Enilia! I want you to answer me! Where does your father come from? Is he from Ivetarlis like your weapons? The weapons! She had not thought about them before! They were weapons from Ivetarlis, and of course, that would be revealing. She clenched her hands harder and felt how the nails now almost penetrated the soft skin. The pain distracted from the all too blue, which demanded, threatened. - Now, answer me! Expressionless turned into angry. He was not used to being defied. But the anger was easier to resist, easier handling. It awoke her own anger, and she happily let it flame up so she could meet his eyes again. - That is none of your business! Lainos gaze turned even colder if possible. - It is very much of my business! I do not know if you fully realize your situation, Enilia. You are not a guest here, but a prisoner. It would be wise of you to answer! - I realize very well what I am! she hissed. However, is it not normal that you tell a prisoner whom she is a prisoner at? It was a shot in the dark. She had no idea how prisoners were normally treated, but at least it made Laino turn quiet for a moment so she could regain her control a little. He was too strong. - I thought you already knew that, timie omian. You have already figured out who we are, and where we are heading. Am I not right? Was it that easy to read her? She just looked at Laino with as much anger as she could gather. - So, I am right! And now, nin omian, you will give me some answers! For a long moment, she was incapable of reacting, but then she stood abruptly. He was up just as fast and grabbed hold of both her arms before she had time to back away. - Do not be stupid now! It was a serious warning. He was a good deal taller than she was and almost twice as wide as her. She had no weapons and not a chance. What had she in mind to do after all?

She just wanted out. Away from the intense gaze. Away from that tickling in her stomach which he cause just by being there. Even though he was stupid, cold, arrogant, and threatening, it was there. She hissed at him and tried to shake off his hands, but he did not even seem to notice it. - Well! Let it then be enough for now. But do not think you will get o ut of giving me the answers I want! Sit down and be quiet! He let go of her and gave her a little push as a sign for her to sit down again. Already before she reluctantly sat down on the grass behind the blackberry thicket, he walked a little stretch away and turned all of his attention to the open land again. Apparently sure that she would just obey, sure that she was not going to try to escape. Maybe one should do it just so he would not think anything? But she stayed in anyway. Flames of rage in the stomach. Staring at the wide back. Who in Karawia did he think he was? Who was he? The evening pulled long tongues of darkness across the forest floor and the sky when Laino was replaced by one of his men. They exchanged a few words, then Laino nodded towards her as a sign for her to follow along. She was stiff and heavy in her body after having sat almost immovable on the ground all afternoon sending gloomy glances at the arrogant man. She stood slowly and stretched defiantly, but he did not even notice it. He just started walking in the same long, determined steps as before without looking back. She followed, but this time she did not run to keep up although he was already a stretch ahead. The man who had replaced Laino sent her a grin when she walked past him as if he knew what it was about. She paid it no mind although it lit a spark of amusement at the whole situation. The man apparently knew his leaders whims and saw the defiance in her eyes. On purpose, she walked a little slowly while she watched Laino's back a good stretch ahead. They walked past the most interesting bushes, spring flowers and green and every now and then, she simply had to stop fully to watch them, and oh, that annoyed the wide, arrogant back further ahead. Nevertheless, although it was mostly to provoke, it really was beautiful here. So alive. Elior would have loved it. She hid the images in her soul to show them to him later. A song came floating from within and she quietly hummed along. Suddenly completely incapable to take the situat ion seriously. The laughter came tiptoeing, sneaking, and then she heard him. Felt him. He laughed! He laughed in her heart! A laugh she knew so well. A laugh she loved. Elior. He heard her, he felt her. He was there again, in her heart, in her soul. She halted and gasped for air when the contact was suddenly there again. So much love, so much Light. Elior. Milede malin, nin nere, where are you? Right here, I am right here. I feel you; I am here, malina, nin milede. Laughter against tears, only sensing his presence again. Where have you been? Where are you now? He was safe, he was in Tanyvilas. Everything is all right. Everything is good, malina, hurry now and come! A hard grip on her upper arm tore back to the forest and the now. Laino stood right in front of her and stared at her. - Come on! He continued for several meters with her on tow before he released her and let her walk by herself. She walked with her eyes on the ground. Nothing else was important now. Nothing but Elior who had returned. He whispered through time and space; let her know that he was safe in Tanyvilas. Calras had been angry, but he had accepted it now. They knew too that she was on her way but not until now had he found her. For such a long time had he searched. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she smiled greatly. Ayi, milede Elior. Keep the secret, malina. No one here knows who I am. It is not safe yet. Calras is seeking advice from The Wise, they do not know yet what will happen.

She showed him the journey from Tinby, Ryato and Alaric, Ilmal, Mevarn. Let it all slide through her soul to her brother who saw it. He stroked loving fingers across her heart, whispered that everything is good. Everything will be good again, soon. Soon we will be together again. She had fallen behind again and Laino turned with a sharp glance at her. Everything she could do was to smile and run to his side. For a moment he looked as if he did not quite know how to react to her smile, then he just turned and continued. They reached back to the large campsite without having said or done more. Laino continued in silence through the camp to the large tent where the lord was. The dark man from before stood guard at the tent. He straightened up and greeted with his hand over his heart and bent head. Laino greeted in the same way and then spoke briefly with him. - Wait here! he then said to her without looking at her, then he disappeared into the tent. She stood back alone with the dark man who openly stared at her. She just stared back. Elior laughed. Finally, the dark man nodded to the grass next to the large tent and said: - You can sit there! Then he again stood straight up with his arms folded on his back without looking at her. She shot him a short glance with one eyebrow raised, then she walked over and sat down in the tall grass along the side of the tent. Apparently, it was a common trait in the Barovian ainatunari to be so superior! A few meters from her in the grass sat a young woman who was sowing the seam in a tunic. Enilia folded her arms around her knees and sent stolen glances at the girl who just as stolen returned the glances. A moment later, they both giggled making the dark man send them a half-angry, half- wondering glance. The girl left the tunic to be tunic and moved over next to Enilia. - Val bonet, she said in a gigantic smile. - Val bonet, Enilia said and returned the smile. - You are Enilia, right? How could she know? Did everyone know already who she was? The rumor of her had to be all over the camp apparently. Enilia nodded for an answer. - My name is Tyravona, the girl then said and laughed. But everybody calls me Ebira. I know it is a strange name, but it has a story to it. Enilia laughed infected by Ebiras laughter. It was so easy now, so surrendered. Elior whispered in her heart and Ebira's eyes radiated with forest and stars and Light. The dark man stepped out from behind the corner of the tent and looked angrily at Ebira. Soundless words were exchanged between the two, then he returned to his post with his back to them. Enilia looked in wonder at Ebira who just quickly stuck her tongue out at the man. She gestured with her hand as to say: Never mind him. - Already when I was born, my hair was pitch black, like ebony, so my father began calling me Ebira, the Ithatalviri word for ebony even though my mother thought it was a little strange and would rather have him calling me Tyravona, but it was already too late. That is the short version of that story. But here I am just rambling on. What about you? Where are you from? Enilia cleared her throat vaguely. How much could she tell? - I am from Tinby in Cathaomatt. However, I do not have any funny stories about my name, I am afraid. Ebira laughed aloud. - No, I guess that is only me who am lucky there. Always something to tell.

The dark man appeared in front of them again. He stared angrily at Ebira again and hissed something, which could be perceived as: Be quiet now. Ebira's eyes turned dark with anger, but she did not retort this time. There were too many threats in the mans gaze. She collect ed her things quickly and whispered: - You are with Laino, right? I will find you later when Arim is not nearby. Before Enilia had time to answer, she was running away. Her black hair fluttered behind her. Arim stayed and looked after her until she was gone, then he turned and folded his arms behind his back again. Enilia could not help herself and quickly stuck her tongue out at him as Ebira had done it. By the Light! She laughed at herself inside, after all did not dare to laugh aloud. The like of sour and bitter man you would have to search forever for! A long time passed without Laino appearing again. She sat in the grass next to the tent and watched the life around her. It was calm now. A deep peace, which came from Elior. He was still there, the connection was there. All would be well again. Now they just had to reach Tanyvilas. Then something happened by the tent. There were voices, but it was not possible to distinct whether one of them was Laino. But then he came around the corner. He reached out his hand to help her up, and she took it. Her whole body reacted when she touched him. Lightning ran down her spine. She wanted to let go again, but he kept her hand in his and began walking down through the camp. He did not say anything about where they were heading, but they were heading for the place where they had sat before. It was impossible to think clearly with him that close. A power he had over her. Not an unpleasant feeling, it actually kept all the unpleasant feelings at bay. It was a joy and a laugh. Something, which kept the reality at bay. His hand burned around hers, filled everything. Why? Out of all, this arrogant man? However, in the end she did not care. She happily let him do whatever it was he did to her. Complete surrender. Everything was good now. Elior was there again. Inside. Safe and warm. Love. They reached Laino's end of the camp again. Several of the others had also returned and sat around the fire and were cooking again. They stood, greeted Laino respectfully, and smiled at her. She kindly returned the smiles. The talk ran around the fire again exactly as when they had lunch. With the singing voices in her ears, full after the meal and tired after a long day, she began yawning. Dancing flames, further and further in and away. It was dark now. Laino sat so close. His body against her. Calm. Elior was close. Then she felt Laino's hand on her neck and returned to Laru suddenly. He looked at her. - You are sitting here sleeping! The others laughed. - Come. Let us get you to bed. It has gotten late. He pulled her to her feet, greeted the others, and left with her in his hand. She let him do it. It felt good even though he should not get used just to pull her along with him as he liked. Laughter again, but without laughing aloud. It was a little like being drunk, so tired and distant. The cold evening wind ran over her face, tried to wake her up with cold fingers, and made her shiver. Laino let go of her hand and put his arm around her instead. - It is amazing! Every time I touch you, you react like that. Should I take that as a compliment?She gasped for breath. She did not know whether she reacted to the comment or to the fact that such a comment had just come from him. - It was not you! It was the wind! she said almost in anger. - Aha! he said in a smile, which clearly stated that he did not believe her.

She shook his arm off, but that only made him smile wider. They were heading for some scattered tents in the forest eaves. Now it was he who smiled. She was angry. He might be right that she found him attractive, but he should not run about believing so. - If you are so enormously self-assured then why can you not tell me who you are and where you are going? You do not think I can do anything in any way! It did not make any sense, but it was the anger speaking now. The anger that he so easily saw all that insecurity and played with it. The questions apparently took him by surprise because he stopped fully and turned around. His facial expression changed in the second to the hard and cold. Inscrutable. It was clear that she had overstepped the boundary, but with Elior's smile in her heart, she could meet Lainos anger with calm. After just having looked at her for a while, he shook his head. - Why not? You will not let me go in anyway? Just answer me! She shouted now. The anger shot up in her mixed with the desire to provoke him and his arrogant faade. He should not think he could scare her. He should not just command her around. She wanted an answer or at least to let him know that he could not just keep her in the dark like that. No matter if, she had already figured it out on her own. Otherwise it would be nice to see what happened by demanding it. Laino narrowed his eyes to the cold, penetrating gaze she had met earlier on. - Something tells me you are not so tired anymore, Enilia. He spoke slowly and clearly as if to a small child and if she had not been angry before, she got angry now at that tone. Laino looked quite unmoved. - Tell me if you really want me to answer you or if you merely want to provoke me to see how far you can go? She just gawked at him. His insight let her back with the feeling of being completely naked, a little child stomping the ground hard to get her way. Completely conspicuous. - Well? Now it was his turn to await an answer. He had his arms crossed. He knew he had won. As he was used to it. She did not answer, merely looked at him in anger. - Yes, I guess that is answer enough! he said. His voice was still full of authority, but not as cold anymore. Suddenly he was right in front of her and grabbed her face with both hands. He held his face so close to hers that his lips almost touched hers. He held on tight so she could not move. - You cannot go far with me! he whispered. And it would be very stupid to try again. She pulled away from him violently. She wanted to say a whole lot, but not one word came out. - Come on! You will sleep over here. Then he was off heading for one of the tents. When she finally made her legs move again, he was already by a tall tent untying it. She walked after him into the tent without looking at him. She forced herself to breathe deeply. He should not know what he did to her. The tent was not large, but tall enough for one to stand upright. The ground was covered with blankets and more blankets were piled up in a corner. With a little goodwill, three or four people could sleep in there, but there were no one else. Laino grabbed a few blankets and spread them out on the ground, then he took another couple and put down next to them. - Val catoryn, Enilia. If you need me, you need only call. I will be nearby all the time! He vanished out of the tent and closed it behind him. She closed her eyes for a moment and breathed deeply. She was so tired and could not figure out anything anymore. What in Laru was this man at?

She pulled off her clothes and piled it up next to the blankets, which Laino had spread out for her. Then she lay down and pulled the other blankets over her. Some thoughts of Elior came and vanished again. Elior smiled. There were voices outside, but slowly they grew more and more distant while the sleep pulled her down and away. - I do not know what to do, Elior. You have put me in a very difficult situation. I expressly asked you to stay in Tinby, and here you are. Calras gesticulated with his arms and looked at his young son. They had already talked for a long time since the little group of scouts had showed up with Elior. They had found him in Tanyvilas. He had not wanted to say who he was, and they had taken him along as a prisoner. And now he sat there. By the Light! And to make it even better, he said he was sure that Enilia was coming too. He had felt it in his heart. Calras heart skipped a beat at the thought alone. Enilia! Somewhere out there, and alone? But it tormented Elior, and for that reason alone, Calras said nothing about it. He knew already now that Elior would suggest that he could ride out and find her, but that was never going to happen. Maybe the two children did not understand how great a danger they were in, but he knew it. By the Light, he knew it. - If it was up to me alone, Elior, you would be sent home immediately, but I alone do not decide that. I have to ask advice from The wise. They know better. They can see beyond time and space, and they will see what is the meaning of the Light with this. In the meantime, you must remain here, but you cannot disclose your identity to anyone. Call yourself something else, make something up. I want to see you here every day for all meeting and councils. You might as well learn something while we wait for answer. Calras knew very well how blunt he sounded. He did not mean to. Elior understood very well how much he had put at stake by leaving Tinby. Nevertheless, Calras was scared. Elior watched his father with his head rested in one hand. Then he let his eyes slide out the window over Tanyvilas. He sighed inaudibly. He pondered for a moment asking if he should not ride out to find Enilia, but he knew the answer in advance. Maybe he should just abide time? She was safe, he felt it clearly, but still he did not dare to let her feel where he was. Not until father had talked to The wise. The Dark lurked. He felt it as a cold in his soul even though he did not understand it. Ayi, Lia. Hurry and come She woke up at the sound of a loud bang and jumped up. A moment passed before Laru returned with all its reality. She had dreamed of the meadow in Livyliar and of Mevarn and Elior, but what the dream had really been about had gone with the light. She dressed quickly and put the blankets in the corner again. It still was not fully light outside. Only a bit of light penetrated the tent fabric. She opened the tent and walked out. A stretch away a horse carriage lay on its side. It had to be that which had made such a bang. The rest of the camp was almost gone. The land lay bare except for some scattered tents, campfires and loaded horse carriages. Everywhere people were packing up and loading carriages. She slowly walked through the forest eaves towards the camp. No one seemed to notice her. Laino's threat had then been empty, or else she had just picked the exact right moment to wake up in? The sight of horses reminded her of Vanil. Where was she? This was probably a good time to find out. Before she had passed the last couple of trees in the forest eaves, someone loudly called out her name from behind. She spun around and saw Ebira come running towards her waving both arms over her head. - Ayi, you must not leave me, Ebira laughed as she reached her. I promised Laino to keep an eye on you. He will kill me if I lose you. I did not think you were awake yet, so I did some sowing while I watched the sunrise and then all of a sudden I see you leaving!

Ebira laughed loudly again and took her arm under hers. - Come with me. I have a small stock of delicious breakfast up here. - I wanted to see if I could find my horse, Vanil. She must be here somewhere. I have not seen her since yesterday morning. - Vanil? That is the beautiful, white mare, is it not? I know where she is. We can go there when we have eaten. Ebira apparently knew everything that happened, and Enilia followed her with a smile up among the trees where she had been sitting and sowing. They ate while they watched the sun rise up over the forest. Ebira talked in one long stream, about sunrises, birdsong, the forest, what she had done the day before, while they all rested for a day while they repaired two carriages that had broken down, and found Enilia. - What is it with you and Laino? Ebira then suddenly asked. - What? The question really caught her by surprise and she looked almost gawking at the young women who sat next to her. Amidst the confusion, she saw how much Ebira's green eyes looked like her own, the same color, the same intense green. But with Ebira, it was beautiful. Ebira laughed again. - I just heard something yesterday. I came to your place but you had gone to bed so I sat for a while and talked with the others while Laino was gone. There was some talk about you and him. - I do not understand that, she answered honestly. There is nothing with him and me. Rather the contrary. - Then it is just rumors. But do you not agree with me that he is really handsome and attractive? Again, Enilia could only answer by gawking, but as Ebira collapsed in laughter, she had to give in to the laughter. It was unbelievable! Was she always that direct? So honest? She spoke as if they had been friends throughout life. - You need not answer, Enilia. I can tell that you agree. You are blushing! Ebira winked, smiled greatly, and stood up. - Shall we go see Vanil? Laughing as the best of friends, they walked down through the empty camp towards the other end of the clearing. The whole way, Ebira talked about Laino, and Enilia laughed. Everything was mentioned, from this looks, his family, little stories about what he had done and said, to his temper, and then his looks again. It was obvious that Ebira had a crush on him herself. In the end, Enilia could not resist but mentioning it and Ebira laughed loudly. - I have never made a secret of that, but he has never made a secret either of the fact that he finds me rather annoying. I chased him in vain for a few years, but then I found my ceria. She likes to hear me talk and finds my vivacity charming. Her name is Vevyl. She is waiting for me at home. Enilia merely stared at Ebira for a moment. That was the most honest answer she had ever gotten. And the last thing she had expected to hear was Ebira's confession. She wanted to say something, but before she found words, they had reached the end of the clearing, and there was Vanil grazing with a group of horses. Enilia gave a shout, and Vanil immediately looked up and galloped neighing towards them. Both Enilia and Ebira caressed and petted the mare who affectionately rubbed against them. - She is beautiful! I wished I had a horse like her, Ebira said. It seems you have great taste in both men and horses. The most beautiful and strongest of both species. Again this completely honest and direct way. Enilia looked at Ebira for a second, then she collapsed with laughter. Ebira laughed too, and the laughter was so contagious that none of them could stop again.

They laughed until they had to sit down in the grass with both hands held against their stomach incapable of staying upright and even then, they could not stop. - Stop it now, Enilia begged incapable of breathing. - You stop it, gasped Ebira who had toppled over in the grass. If you do not stop now, you will kill me. A shadow fell upon them. - She will have no time for that since I will do that now! Laino said. They both looked up and stopped laughing in the same second. Laino's face was like stone. - Ebira! he said coolly. What are you doing here? Ebira stood and brushed the grass of her clothes nervously. - We just came to see Vanil. Enilia was worried about her. Laino's gaze fell on Enilia for a short second before it returned to Ebira. - I told you to stay by the tent. A very simple order: Stay there and make sure she does not go anywhere. What part of that order was the hardest to understand? His voice was ice-cold. Ebira did not answer. She was still red in the face from the violent laughter. Her gaze was angry, but it was easy to see the fear in her face. - It was my fault Enilia began to help Ebira, but did not get any further before Laino's gaze stopped her. - Be quiet! he said. He turned to Ebira again. Get lost! Ebira opened her mouth to say something to Enilia, but before she had time, Laino repeated: - Get lost! Now! Ebira did not hesitate for as much as a second longer, before she disappeared running towards the camp. Laino stood looking after her until she had vanished between carriages and tents. Enilia stared at his face, both with anger, but also with wonder. One thing was arrogance, but this was something quite different. He stayed for a while and breathed deeply a few times, before he turned to her. He did not say anything at first, just looked at her. She returned his gaze coolly. - It is not your fault, he said briefly. You could not know that I had forbidden Ebira to leave there. She did not answer. On the face of it, she did not have anything to say to this man. - You are angry with me! he then said almost as if it came as a surprise. He took a step forward and reached out as if he would put his arm around her, but she moved away from him. What was he thinking? He stayed for a while and watched her, but then he came towards her again and put a hand against her cheek before she had time to react. - Are you very angry with me, Enilia? he asked. She felt how all of her parries fell one by one when she looked into his eyes. Anger? Had she been angry? The air grew thick between them and on the fall of her stomach, she knew it would be impossible to resist him. Stop it, stop it now, the little voice inside hissed, you are furious with him, but before she had time to tell him how stupid she thought he was, it was over. He let his hand slide down her cheek, neck, shoulder, and arm until he grabbed hold of her hand. And she just let it happen. - Come! We are almost ready to leave. - Leave where? she asked defiantly while they walked towards the camp. - Why do you ask when you know I will not answer? asked Laino. *** Chapter 8 The laughing Ebira

*** Shortly after nightfall, Barovias army stopped for the night. A trumpet sounded up ahead, and everybody stopped. The rattle of swords and bows, and then silence. She glanced at Laino who stood as petrified. She looked on to his men who all stood in the same way, faces expressionless. They stared straight ahead. Her eyes went back towards carriages, horses and all of those who had come along, but were not soldiers. It was mostly healers, women, and children. Somewhere down there, something gleamed white. She had seen it several times during the day and was sure it was Vanil. Then another trumpet signal sounded, and Laino moved and attracted her attention again. He turned on the spot towards his men and gave them orders to disperse out in the area. At the same time, they all greeted and then ran in different directions. Laino looked after them for a moment, then he turned to her. - It will be a while before we are ready to have dinner, and I have some time to spare now. Is there anything you would like to do? he asked. - Can we go and see Vanil? Laino nodded, and they walked down through the area which now a gain began looking like a camp. Tents were set up everywhere, carriages with provisions were pulled along, and other carriages stood empty forming paths and rows between the tents. At the end of the new growing camp, the horses were gathered again. Vanil immediately came galloping when she spotted Enilia. She stopped for a moment to scrutinize Laino, but then came over to them and rubbed her head against Enilia. Laino ran a hand down the mares back. - It is a beautiful being, he said and then added: - How did a normal little girl from Tinby acquire such a horse? She jolted, but did not look up at him. She just continued caressing Vanil's silk soft nose. - And how is your silence to be interpreted? Laino then asked. - She is my horse, she said quietly. My father gave her me. - Ayi, Laino said. The mysterious ainatunari father. Of what noble kind is your father that he can give you such a present? And where did he find her? Such a horse you do not find in Cathaomatt. They are only found with ainatunarit in The Four Forests. She looked at him thoughtfully with narrowed eyes. How much had he figured out already? He looked at her with a quizzically gaze in which nothing could be read. She let her gaze glide back to Vanil. - I do not know where he got her. It was the truth although just a small part of it. Calras had brought them the horses as a gift and not spoken of where they came from. It was self-evident that they were from Ivetarlis as were all other gifts he brought them. - Maybe from the same place he found that necklace you are wearing? Laino said lowly while he ran his hand down Vanil's chest. He did not even look at her. He just let the words fall casually. Her hand shot to the piece of jewelry. She had not thought of it since she put it on again in Livyliar. The blood rose to her cheeks and she hurried to hide her face against Vanil's neck. - Your father is either a very rich man who is of or associates with the noble families, or else he is the best thief in Laru! Before she thought twice about it, she turned to Laino in fury. - My father is by the Dark no thief! Laino looked calmly at her with a little smile on his lips.

- Well, then that possibility is ruled out and only one is left. That only makes your story more interesting, Enilia. There is nothing like a little mystery to keep the audience captured to the end. I am looking forward to hear more! He would have said something more, but a loud shout from the camp interrupted him. One of his men came running towards them. Laino ran to meet him. She stayed with Vanil. Her cheeks still burned. Why was she so easily seen through? It was not easy to survey anymore. Would something happen, if they knew the truth? Calras had kept it secret fearing for Elior and her life. Was there any reason to keep it secre t now? It was all falling in anyway. Elior was with Ainatunarits Army, Calras knew she was coming, and Ilmal knew it, and he was heading for Tanyvilas with all of Livyliar's Army. Ryato and Alaric were somewhere out there with the same knowledge. The reason to keep it secret was the fear that the Dark would kill her and Elior, but Elior was safe in Tanyvilas now, and the karawians would not be able to reach her here, would they? Again, she grabbed hold of her necklace. It seemed to shiver with its own power. She closed her eyes. - Let the Light be with me, she whispered soundlessly. Let the Light give me understanding of all that happens. Let the Light guide me through the darkness of the mind to the truth. Vanil gently pressed her nose against her palm, and she opened her eyes again. In Vanil's eyes, there was deep calm. Deep peace, pure love. A hand on her shoulder. Laino's voice. - I have to go. Stay here in the meantime. Soral Jonortiello over there will stay with you. She looked past him to the man who had come running before. He was one of them who had been there when they first appeared on the meadow. He smiled at her, but his eyes were serious, as Laino's. Not until now did she see the frowns and the graveness in their eyes. Something had happened. She might as well not ask. She would not get an answer in anyway. Right before Laino turned to leave; he let his hand slide from her shoulder up over her neck and cheek. A quick glimpse in his eyes, the indication of a smile, everything in a split-second, but it sent streams of fire through her, impossible to stop. What was that now? Then he was off running, and she was back there with Soral who had an expressive smile on his lips. He had seen everything. She just returned to caressing Vanil's soft nose wit h a now shaking hand. A while later she sat down next to the mare that was now grazing satisfied with being here with Enilia. Soral stood patiently and vigilant at the same spot as before with his hands folded on his back. It was turning dark. The sun was almost down in the west. Only the last golden red light could be seen in a stripe in the horizon. She was hungry. Her stomach rumbled, and with longing, she looked at the fires that blazed in the camp. They were cooking but here she was once again waiting for the arrogant Laino. Where was he? Did he mean for her to sit here all evening? Best as she was sitting sinking into deep self-pity, Ebira appeared with something in her hands that very well could be a plate full of food. Ebira already laughed on the distance when she saw the expression in Enilia's face. - Are we hungry? she grinned when she elegantly sat down in the grass next to Enilia and placed the abounding plate between them. Vanil sniffed Ebira's hair and whinnied in recognition to the girl whom s he had been accompanied by all day. Ebira caressed her nose. - You just saved my life, Enilia almost gasped already with her mouth full of the sweet, white root. Ebira laughed again. She had to be the most laughing person in all of Laru. Where did she find all that joy?

- Take it as an apology for the mess I got you into earlier. She winked and began eating before Enilia cleared off the whole plate. - Ayi, do not think about that, Enilia answered and wrinkled her nose. I am sorry that he got so angry with you. - Oh! Ebira said. I do not think I have ever experienced him any different towards me. Either like that or completely silent. He chooses both his friends and his enemies meticulously. - Did he send you down here with food? Ebira shook her head. - No, he told someone else to make sure you got something to eat, but he did not know that they sent me here. I was merely in the right place at the right time. I volunteered so we could get to talk a little. I will make sure to be gone before he shows up. She winked and laughed again, and Enilia rolled her eyes. Laino apparently had the ability to gain respect, or was it rather fear? Shortly after, the plate was empty and their stomachs full. They both lay back in the grass and looked up into the now dark, star speckled sky. - Do you know what happened? Enilia took the chance. It was not sure that the beautiful, black-haired girl would tell anything but the feeling of friendship was so strong. Ebira looked at her thoughtfully for a long time before she answered. She whispered so that Soral would not hear what she said. - You know I cannot tell you anything, Enilia, but I do not think you are an enemy. I sooner think you are someone who carries a great secret, which in the end will be to our benefit. For a long moment, they merely stared at each other. Enilia almost held her breath. How much could Ebira just figure out like that? Then Ebira's low whispering continued and Enilia breathed again. Ebira moved closer and they lay with their faces up close to each other so that Soral could not hear them. - As you have already figured out, we are also from Cathaomatt and are on our way to Tanyvilas to join King Calras and Ainatunarits Army. We are from Barovia, the large forest to the east of Rantulinoa. A while ago, two messengers from Livyliar came. They said it was time now and asked us to go to Tanyvilas as quickly as possible. As far as I know, some scouts from our army saw some ainatunari ahead today. They rode after them and found out that they were the two messengers, and now they have returned with them. Ebira's voice had gone into falsetto and she spoke so fast with excitement that it was hard to keep up. - Just wait until you see the two messengers. They are so handsome! I cannot remember their names, but Ebira's whisper faded out when a thousand thoughts appeared at the same time. Ryato and Alaric here? What would happen now? What if they saw her here? Or if they mentioned that they had been accompanied by someone but that she had left them? They would quickly add it up. But would they mention her? Hopefully, they would think it too great a risk when she was Ainatstiella. They would probably prefer to find her themselves. Or would they? Would they demand that she came with them again? The wind suddenly felt ice-cold. If she went on with them she would be in Tanyvilas much faster, but then she would have to be in the company of those two again. Were they angry? Or even worse, did they not care, gazes full of disdain. Yes, they probably thought she was childish, arrogant, self- willed. They did not care. How else could they just have let her ride away from them? Could they not easily have caught up with her? She ran both hands through her hair and sighed deeply before she discovered that Ebira's whispering had stopped. For how long had Ebira just lied there and looked at her in silence?

- You are not listening at all, Enilia! Now tell me what this is about? What has all this to do with you? Enilia sat up and leaned her forehead on her knees. - Enilia? She shook her head without looking up. Ebira sat up next to her and stroked her back for a while without saying anything. Amidst all the confusion, it was strange to feel how the unknown girl without any further could offer so much comfort. As if they had been friends forever. She sighed against the feeling, and at the same time, Ebira's face came all close to hers so that she jumped. Her voice was determined even though she whispered. - I want to know everything and I want to know it now! Enilia looked straight into Ebira's large, green eyes. They were honest and deep, full of understanding and strength. What would happen if she really told Ebira everything? Would she tell it to the wrong people? It would feel so good to say it, unload it all, let Ebira see it, understand it, and bring comfort. Because she would do so, would she not? Enilia took a deep breath. It was as if everything inside of her shook. As if something tried to push her out of her own body. Then before she had time to regret, she said it. - I carry the Sign, Ebira. I am Ainatstiella, and I am on my way to Tanyvilas to be with my father and brother again. My father is King Calras. My brother, Elior, also carries the Sign. He is Ainatstiello. He is also in Tanyvilas now. Queen Ceniur never took him to Namilia. They hid Elior in Tinby with a woman named Marian. She is my mother. King Calras had me with her. Ebira's jaw dropped down in deep gaping. She opened her eyes wide and merely stared at Enilia. For a long moment, Enilia thought it would go wrong, but the n the expression in Ebira's eyes changed. - What are you saying? she gasped aloud and then slapped her hand over her mouth and stared at Soral who moved slightly uneasily. Apparently, he did not like the two girls whispering and was pondering whether he s hould stop it and send Ebira away. Luckily, Ebira knew to think fast and she worked up a laugh and stuck her tongue out at Soral who immediately looked away. He ran a hand through his dark hair and sighed lightly. He cared nothing for girl gossip. Ebira turned her attention to Enilia again. - From the beginning, she whispered. I must know everything! Enilia lay back in the grass with a sigh and stroked her face tiredly. Ebira lay down on her side with her head rested in her hand. Waiting. Enilia began with the very beginning in Ivetarlis. As soon as she had said the first of it, the rest just came rambling. When she had first begun, it was impossible to stop again. The words came on their own, faster and faster. She did not want to risk that Laino returned before Ebira knew everything. It was so important now to get everything said, to get it out. Ebira did not interrupt a single time. Her face was impassive. Only her eyes disclosed that she was listening attentively. Enilia was almost out of breath when she reached to telling about how Laino and his men had found her on the meadow. Then she fell silent. It was all empty inside. She lay next to Ebira in the grass without any of them speaking. Their gazes were deep and serious, their souls closely intertwined. Then Ebira began snickering and Enilia turned her head to her in total marvel. - You really have managed to get yourself in a pretty serious fix, huh? Enilia gaped. Ebira giggled again. She tried to suppress it with a hand over her mouth, but she did not succeed. She fell back onto the grass and laughed aloud. Enilia went from puzzlement to anger at Ebira's laughter and then straight into the all-delivering laughter.

It took over everything and she laughed until the tears trickled down her cheeks. Ebira moved over next to her and wrapped her arms around her, still coughing with laughter. - That is just the best story I have ever heard! Ebira's voice still shook with laughter. Enilia wiped the tears off her cheeks with the back of her hands and gasper for breath. Ebira stayed with an arm around her, then they were both silent again. - I cannot be long before Laino is back, Ebira whispered a while later. Even though it was seriously meant, it was followed by a giggle from them both. Everything was just funny right now. - I will leave now, but if you are sleeping alone again tonight in that tent, I will sneak in to you when no one sees it. Then we can find out what we do. Ebira's voice was intense and full of the sound of secret plans. She gave Enilia a quick hug, then she got up and vanished up towards the camp. Enilia sat up and breathed deeply a few times. She rubbed her cheeks with her sleeve. It had all gone to pieces inside, but all she felt was a calm and gratitude. Now she had a friend, a good friend, and everything would be all right. Ebira would know what she should do. She would help! Soral stood staring at her obviously deeply puzzled. She smiled at him. He would surely spend many hours trying to figure out what Ebira and she had talked about. She grabbed the piece of jewelry around her neck again and held it tight for a moment while she sent a great thank you to all of the good powers for having sent her Ebira. Everything would be solved now and she was no longer alone with all of the thoughts. She tilted back her neck and looked up at the stars, sought until she saw Namilia. It winked perceptively and she smiled back. - Everything is good, she whispered both to Namilia and herself. Everything is good! Another hour passed before Laino returned. She had spent the last while sitting staring at Soral. He had to be both really hungry and impatient after having been standing almost immovably on guard for several hours. Before that, he had marched all day and been out as scout. However, Soral disclosed nothing. His face was inexpressive except from a little glimpse in his light green eyes every now and then. Enilia's stare amused him. He knew what she tried to see. Laino came walking calmly towards them. His face was as blank as Sorals. Neither joy nor graveness, knowledge nor ignorance was to be read in it. He saw the empty plate on the grass and nodded. - So you had something to eat, good! He did not say anything else, merely signed for her to stand up and follow. She shot him a single glance, but then followed. The camp looked like itself only in a new place. The same tents on the same distance from each other. It was amazing that they could redo it so perfectly, remember where every single thing should be. They passed the large green brown tent and the so und of men talking came from in there. In the same second that she recognized the voices, she saw Uruvian and Moravion grazing behind the tent. So, they really were here. What now? She had gasped for breath before she had time to stop herself. Laino's gaze immediately fell on her. - What is it? he asked. She quickly fought out a smile. - I was just frightened, she said with forced laughter in the voice. Laino frowned. - Of what? he asked. She pointed to the two horses. - I did not see it were horses there. I thought it was something else.

Laino just stared at the horses for a moment, and then at her. - It does not seem to me that you are that easily frightened, Enilia, he said quietly. She dexterously avoided looking at the tent again. Even though Laino did not say more, she knew that he had seen her reaction and that he knew it was not the horses that had scared her. However, how much had the arrogant man figured out? When Ebira could figure out as much by herself, Laino could probably do the same? But there was nothing to tell from him. He gave nothing away. There was talk about Alaric and Ryato around the fire. None of the men said anything straight out, but it was still easy to interpret their conversation. They looked at her every now and then and she smiled innocently as if she had no idea how serious the subject was. Laino only participated a little in the conversation. He sat right next to her but he had not his arm around her this time for which she was grateful. The fire he ignited was in strong contrast to the cold that was in his personality. If he touched her again as he had done earlier, she would let him know to keep his hands to himself. She really would! Would she not? But how would he take it? She sighed inaudibly and let her eyes glide across the men around the fire. Their faces shone red and golden in the backlight from the flames. They were still as busy with the arrival of the messengers. She looked down into the grass in front of her and distractedly picked blades of grass which she rolled between her fingers until they became soft. Elior was there again. Like a warm ray of Light, he appeared and whispered without words. She closed her eyes at the sensation, answered him soundlessly. He felt what had happened, and what she had done. - I trust her, Eli, she is my friend. Eli nodded. He knew that was true. Ebira would be loyal, she would help. But what about Alaric and Ryato? How would that end? Elior narrowed his eyes in deep thought. It would be fine, in all circumstances; the result would be her coming to Tanyvilas. - Will they reveal me? The big question. Elior did not know, and she did not either. - They cannot disclose you, he whispered. It is too dangerous. Father is still waiting for answers from The wise. But Alaric and Ryato must also know that it is too dangerous, do you not think? Elior's insecurity did not make it better. She frowned with doubt. What would the two men do? Elior began laughing quietly. There was no reason for worry. He teased lovingly, whispered beautiful words, and she began smiling without knowing it. She curled up around the feeling in her heart, the warmth in her stomach. Then slowly she became aware of Laino at her side. He was staring at her. His forehead wore a slight frown and there was a quizzical look in his eyes. She closed her mouth and bit her lip. How much had he seen in her? Had he sensed that she was talking to someone in her heart? She tried to look as innocent as possible as before when they walked past the tent. But this time Laino did not budge. He shook his head almost imperceptibly, then he stood and waved her along. She followed him in aggravation away from the fire. Elior fell quiet, almost disappeared, as Laino stole her focus. Laino walked out into the darkness that surrounded the camp, and she followed reluctantly. It seemed he wanted to talk to her alone. Question her again. But when that was over, and she was alone in the tent, Ebira would come and talk. The scattered tents that had been in the forest eaves yesterday were now in the middle o f open land. Laino continued past them out into the darkness across the open land. A good stretch from the camp, he stopped. Ahead of him, a small stream ran through some tall grass surrounded by large, tall stones that seemed to reach all the way to the sky.

She took a deep breath and straightened up. This would be harder than yesterday. She could tell by his back, by his whole attitude. He was decided. He leaned against one of the large stones with his back to her. He had his arms crossed and stared out into the darkness. She stood a stretch from him and waited. Something would happen. She could tell by her bodys stirring. She waited impatiently. Ryato and Alaric lurked in the back of her head, all of the dangers, the threat against the secret she carried, but in a strange way, it was calm. As Elior had said without words, she would in any way end up in Tanyvilas. The risk was whether Ryato and Alaric would reveal her. It was better not to think about it now, then he might see it in her eyes. Finally, Laino turned. His arms were still crossed. His gaze found hers and kept it. It was hard to interpret. His eyes were narrowed and he sought into her soul. She folded her arms over her stomach as a discrete protection, but it was too obvious. One of his eyebrows shot up. - You carry a great secret, Enilia. She gave him no answer. It was easier just to remain quiet. - We have partially solved the riddle of your father, but tell me now what you have had to do with Alaric and Ryato? He came closer. She tilted her head, bit her lip lightly again and narrowed her eyes until they were as narrow as his were. - My heart is with the Light, Laino. Her voice was clear and firm, but that was not the information Laino wanted. Apparently, it merely provoked him because he moved closer again until he was merely a few centimeters from her. The warmth from his body reached her and immediately all of her sensed reacted. She tried to shake it off, but merely enhanced it. She took herself in sliding from the thought of Elior, Calras and her fight to keep their secret straight into the wish that Laino would pull her close. In another desperate attempt to control herself, she repeated the name Mevarn over and over in her head. Was Laino doing this to her? Or was it her? She forced her eyes off his tempting lips, his deep gaze. He is an arrogant, cold man, and he is here with the purpose of forcing the secret from you, sis. The voice was right. The reality returned and she gave him a firm look. It was impossible to tell from him whether he had had time to see those thoughts, but at least now, he was not going to get the chance to see more. - I am waiting, nin omian. The way he said it was deeply provoking, and she set her teeth hard into her lip again not to give him an angry answer. Ayi, she wanted to let him know exactly what she thought about him, but that would be stupid. He only waited for a short moment before he spoke again. - They are looking for you! Alas, they had said it! She fought a brave battle to seem unmoved, but Laino saw straight through it. - I have not told them that you are here. The lord awaits my decision in this matter. We can let them go on without knowing you are here, or we can tell it to them and let them take you along as they wish. Which do you prefer? His all too blue eyes were luminous deep like clear lakes. It was hard to breathe when he looked at her like that. She broke the gaze and pulled away. It was impossible to think clearly now. Should she say something? Was it a trap? He followed, and when she wanted to pull away again, he caught hold of her. - Enilia? - Let go of me!

She tried to push his hand off her arm, but he just grabbed hold of the other one too. Amidst the desperation to be released and get away from him, came that little tickling in her stomach and send sparks out into her whole body. Split between the want to get away and the want to get closer, she looked up at him with a furious gaze. - This is a really good time to tell me what is going on, he then said as calmly as if they had been sitting talking peacefully of no Laru's matter. - Why should I? she snarled. - Cause I hold your destiny in my hands! Should she laugh or cry? She opened her mouth to say something, but then she forgot what. Laino's face was like stone. He let go of one of her arms only to grab hold of her face. She twisted again, but he did not budge the least. - Who are you, Enilia? Why do men like Alaric and Ryato look for you? She knew very well how that remark should be interpreted. He wondered why ainatunari men like them were looking for an insignificant jani like her? Why would they waste time and strength on someone like her? She clenched her teeth at the anger, but it washed forward like a thundering flood. - You are exactly as they are. It is always the same! I do not get why I even bother hoping it could be any different. Do you not think I know? I am not worth it, am I? Why do you even waste time talking to me? Why do you not just let them take me along then you do not have to look at me? She had shouted very loudly. She heard the resounding of her own voice in the deep silence that followed. He did not say anything, and that was ten times worse anything he could have said. She tried to get out of his grip again. He had let go of her face, but now had hold of both her arms again. - You are beautiful when you are angry, Enilia, but that is not what we should talk about. You shall tell me who you are and what you have to do with Ryato and Alaric. That they are looking for you does not make me any less suspicious. What have you done? That comment left her astounded, and she stared at Laino as if he had just fallen out of the sky down in front of her. Beautiful? What was he playing at? Was he mocking her? But his gaze was grave, he was serious. She completely forgot resisting. She just stood and stared at him in puzzlement. Then he suddenly smiled and it changed his face completely, which did not help her confusion. - Nuse omian! One should think you had seen a karawian! Had I know it took a compliment to shake you and not anger, I would have told you how beautiful you are already yesterday. His smile woke her up, and finally she managed to try to twist from his grip once again. This time he let go of her and she angrily moved two steps backwards. Nevertheless, the anger had not the same power anymore. She tried hard to make it blaze up, but it vanished in Laino's blue eyes. - I am not that easy, she still got out with certain strength. I have nothing to say although you try to flatter me! Laino crossed his arms again and gave her the look with one eyebrow raised. - I do not flatter, Enilia. I say what I mean, and I am honest. I expect others to be the same. So speak honestly and tell me what you have done to have such fine followers as Ryato and Alaric. There was no deceit in his eyes, and there had not been before either, but still? However, there was no time to ponder his earlier remark for now his patience ran out and he wanted an answer. - Enilia? She did not know from where the calm came, but suddenly it was there. Like a deep sigh from within. She met his gaze, these all too blue eyes, and then she smiled. The inner voice went into shock and turned utterly speechless.

- Laino, I have not done anything. It is not what you think. However, I cannot tell you anything. It is not that I do not want you, but really because I cannot. He tilted his head a bit while he watched her. The calm flickered once as a slightly curious expression appeared in his eyes. An interested expression, which he had not let her see before. - So, what do I think? he asked. She frowned. She could not answer that straight away, but it surely was not what it really was. - That is obvious! His face was open now, friendly, and she could not help but smile at him although she felt he was cornering her with his questions. - I cannot say more, Laino! - So, what should I do, omian? Was he asking her what he should do? She could not help but laugh. She ran both hands through her hair and looked despairingly at the sparkling star sky. - Let me go? She said it although it was clear that he would merely strike out that comment. As thought, so done. He laughed quietly, but kindly. - That is the one thing I cannot do, Enilia. However, I want to help you. I do not think you have evil in mind. Do you want to go with Ryato and Alaric or do you want to stay here? He gave her a choice, but how could she choose? In all circumstances, you will come to Tanyvilas, Elior had said. With Ryato and Alaric, it would go faster, but in return, it would be more unpleasant. Here she had Ebira and now also in a mysterious way, Laino. There was nothing arrogant or cold about him as he stood there now. In turn, there was the slight tickling in the stomach like a raging fire. Did he know himself how attractive he was? Yes, most certainly. As soon as she had thought that thought, he smiled again and it made the stars sparkle in his eyes. She turned on the spot to avoid that her own gaze revealed how much he affected her. The night was black as coal around them. The little stream made clucking sounds and some frogs sent out searching croaks into the darkness. - It is your choice! Laino said as if she did not very well know that. If you want to stay here, I will say nothing about you to them. If you want to go on with them, you are free to go. She looked down. The smile vanished. Elior, what should I do? But he probably did not know either, no answer came. Maybe he was sleeping? She jumped when Laino suddenly was close by her again with both hands on her shoulders. - It seems to me that you are stuck in something you cannot cope with, nuse. Why do you not tell it to me so that I can help you? She could not stop the shivering that began inside and continued out into her entire body because of his nearness. It did not make it better in any way when he leaned his forehead against her head so that his mouth was only centimeters from her temple. All of Laru vanished and not one consistent thought was left. - What is the matter? He pulled away from her a little and looked at her. He did not understand why she reacted like that. How could he? He knew nothing, absolutely nothing, about her. How could he ever understand anything at all? - You are scared! he then said. She did not say anything. -What is it with you? Why will you not let me help you? - If you want to help me, then let me go, she said. It sounded much harsher than it was meant, and he took it like that too. His eyes narrowed again.

- I can let you go with Alaric and Ryato. Is that what you want? No, that was not what she wanted. She just wanted to b e with Elior again. She wanted to feel that warmth again. To know that there was someone who loved her. Be held, loved, love back. Laus, Talnoi, Mevarn Laino? No, it was no good. She took too long to answer. His expression was tense now. He stepped in front of her again and forced her face up so that she looked at him again. - Answer me! - They hate me! - What? - They hate me, and I hate them. They do not care. They are only looking for me because they have to. All I want is to get to Tanyvilas. Then I might as well stay here as go with them, right? His expression was puzzled for a moment, but then he nodded. - Yes, you might as well stay here. You know in anyway. But why in Laru do you think they hate you? But she did not answer that. She just looked down again. No, it was of no use. Calras placed his hand on Marians large stomach and felt the heartbeat of the little one and the almost impatient movements. He smiled. It would not be long before Marian gave birth. The little one was ready to come to Laru. Marian returned his smile but there was still sorrow in her eyes. She had understood what he had told about his love back then. She had accepted it, but it still hurt. He stroked a finger over her cheek. He loved her. He had told her so, but he did not love her as a ceria. His heart belonged to Ceniur. He would never love another as he loved Ceniur. He had explained it all to her before she invited him to share her bed. He would not stay with her as her husband. He would not love her as he loved Ceniur. It had been Marians own choice. Her smile was brave. She really tried to overcome her feelings for him. She folded both her hands over her stomach where his hand had just been. The little one was their child. A jani. Half human, half ainatunarier. There were no others janier in Laru now. For so long had ainatunarit lived separated from the humans. Several centuries. Before there had been many janier, many humans and ainatunarit had lived together as cerias and had children together. However, Laru had changed, so much was different now. The little one would have a difficult life. Split between two kinds, which were so different. But more than anything else Calras thought about whether the little new one would carry the Sign. Would the little one, as its brother, be marked as the Child of the Light? Would those two together fulfill the Legend of the Children of the Light? Laino looked at the young woman for a long time. She kept her eyes on the ground, clearly gone in pain and incapable of letting others see it. S hould he ask again? No, she would not answer in anyway. In no circumstances would he get the answer he wanted. It was as if she was in a completely different Laru. A Laru he did not know and did not understand. Ryato and Alaric had been right in their desc ription of her. Unusual Ryato had said in a smile and then Alaric had added beautiful with the same inscrutable smile. Unusually beautiful. Her face was beautiful. Straight and fine. Her lips were full even now as they were stretched in the pain she felt. Red and tempting. Green eyes, he had seen it right away. He could get lost in them, let himself forfeit as easily as nothing, if she would let him. But she would not. He raised his hand to stroke down her long, dark hair, but then did not. She was cold now, closed in all of her pain. She would move away or push him away if he tried to touch her now. It was as if she was two persons. One as she had been before, calm, in peace, smiling and open. The other as this, closed in a Laru of pain and anger, she could not fight her way out of on her own.

But what had made her so angry? What had hurt her so greatly? She would not say anything. She would not give him a single chance to reach to her. If she had been like that always, there was a good reason why she felt so much pain. But it could not be. There was so much love in her, somewhere far inside. It was clear in her gaze as she sat by the fire before. There was someone out there she loved. Someone she missed. But who? A brief sting of jealousy. Then he shook it off. It was of no use that he let himself get lost in his attraction to her now. In spite of the luring in the challenge, it would be. He hid the smile that was coming. He normally did not stick at a challenge, and Enilia was everything he could wish for as such. She defied him, provoked him and without further dared to set herself against him. It did not happen often. It annoyed him but at the same time, it was so tempting. But now, now she needed help. He looked at her again. She seemed to have regained her composure somewhat. Her gaze was aimed at the tall stones by the stream, and she bit her lip. It looked sweet, but also defiant, as if she wanted to prevent herself from saying something that should not be said. Who are you, sis? Who are you and what are you fighting for? She still had not answered the last questions, but it was easier to let it go. - I will go back to the others and I will not tell them about you. You will come with us to Tanyvilas. Then we will see what we can do with you there. He said it with enough kindness in his voice, a bit of tenderness, hoping that she would understand that he wanted to help. It worked just a little. The look she now gave him had a touch of hope. However, it vanished just as quickly as it had come, vanished into the pain. This time he did not care if she would move away. He reached out with both hands and pulled her close before she could react. She had a scent of autumn, a warm, sweet scent like that of golden leaves in the rain. For a long moment, he had her close to him then he let go again. She had not returned the embrace, merely stood rigid in his arms, and now the expression on her face was more shocked than comforted. However, in her eyes, everything could be read. Everything he wanted to see and then some. A warm feeling ran through his body, but he did not give into it. It would be too easy right now as she so longed for that security. It would not be fair. He ran a finger over the silk soft skin of her cheek and then began walking back to the camp wit h her hand in his. *** Chapter 9 A new kind of love *** Everything was different. As if all of Laru had changed at once. Another feeling, an almost completely different person inside. It was hard not to look up at Laino, but it was better like that. His gaze was so weird. It had changed as the rest of Laru. He did not say more, and that was good. He showed her into the tent where she had slept the night before. Then he said goodnight and left. The loneliness was easier. It made it easier to breathe. She sat down on the blankets and pulled off her cloak and tunic. Her skin burned even though the night air had been cool. Something had changed, something inside, but it was too incomprehensible for the mind.

She closed her eyes for a moment, sucked air in through her teeth and sighed deeply. Then she let herself fall back down onto the blankets with her arms over her head. It was like anger and resolution, but at the same time something very vulnerable. Something, which could hurt. Something, which did hurt. And it was he who had done it. Laino. With his gaze, his tenderness. It had been so subtle, but it had been there. And it hurt. She jolted as the tent door suddenly whipped open and a shape crawled into the darkness next to her. - It is only I, Ebira whispered and laughed. I do not think he saw me! She crept over next to Enilia. - Is he still out there? Enilia whispered slightly astonished. - He is sitting a stretch away talking to Soral. I will bet Soral is telling him that we talked earlier on. He was also around your tent all night yesterday! - Really? Ebira laughed. - You would perhaps prefer him inside instead? Enilia slapped her for fun and laughed a little tiredly. Ebira would have said something more, but Enilia's gaze stopped her. Instead, she took a deep breath. - What do you want to hear about at first? Alaric and Ryato, Elior and Calras, Mevarn and Laino or just in general what I think you should do now? - You have a way of saying things. - I know. That is why everybody loves me! They talked all night. They barely saw that it was growing light outside. Finally, there was nothing more to say. They both lay on their back on the blankets staring up into the green brown fabric where the earliest sunrays of the day peeked through. Enilia smiled although s he had never before felt as exhausted as she did right now. Ebira also lay smiling. Several times they had severely disagreed; most often when Ebira's view of something had been so different from Enilia's but most often Enilia had finally realized that Ebira was right. They had both agreed that Enilia might as well stay with them until they reached Ainatunarits Army. About Ryato and Alaric, they had also agreed. Ebira had on the sly managed to find out that they would leave today since they could reach Ainatunarits Army much faster than the army who were on foot. It was important that Calras be told that all of the armies were on their way. Enilia merely needed to avoid being seen by the two before they left. Ebira had listened intensely to Enilia's tale o f the two weeks she had spent with Ryato and Alaric. Again and again, she had asked for the reason to Enilia's break up as if she could not understand why Enilia had left. Finally, Enilia herself began to doubt whether she had made the wrong decision. - What would have happened if Alaric had been there? Ebira had asked, and Enilia had not been able to answer. It would never have happened if Alaric had been there. He would have stopped Ryatos anger; he would never have allowed it to develop. - Do you regret leaving them? Ebira had then asked. Enilia pondered it for a long time. She could not answer no, but not yes either. She had been so angry, so furious. But why? She knew that answer deep down inside. Ryatos words resounded in her head. Why had he been so cold? But still it was deeply logical. Because she was, what she was. Jani.

- Try to imagine being Ryato and Alaric coming to Calras having to tell him that you had been killed in the battle with the karawians? It would have taken them longer to do it alo ne, Enilia, but you underestimate them if you think they could not have done it. Of course, they got angry. Try to think about it! Ebira had said. Even though Enilia once again felt the anger in her, she had to admit that Ebira was right again. But it was about more than that. To her. She had also told about Mevarn, and about Talnoi and Laus. Everything that hurt so. Ebira's green eyes had been full of wonder, but she really tried to understand everything, which was so hard to put into words. The rejection, the hatred, that cold feeling. The impossible in what she wanted so badly. How could Ebira also understand how it was to be jani? She was so beautiful herself, so pure. Ainatunari. Real. When Ebira began talking about again, Enilia broke her off. She did not want to talk about it anymore. And not at all about Laino. Somewhere inside, far inside, was a small spark of hope. That, which she had seen in his eyes. But to say it would ruin it. It was magical now. If it were said, it would vanish. Vanish in reality. The reality of that it would never be more than a dream. For how could it? New subject. The secret. Ebira had thought long about it. It was obvious why Calras for all those years had kept it secret that his two children lived in Tinby. - And you kept it secret for Ryato and Alaric out of fear for Elior who was out there somewhere without you knowing where, and out of fear what they would do with you when all you wanted was to find Elior again. Calras was afraid that you would be killed if it were revealed so of course you did not, Ebira thought out loud. - But then in Livyliar, Ilmal used magic and saw it all. Now you keep it secret because you do not know what others will do if they know and because you are waiting for your father to be told by The wise what you should do. She looked to Enilia. - Am I right? Enilia could not help laughing. Yes, more or less. It was such a good feeling that someone else knew and understood. At least most of it. Except the part about being jani. But what should she do now? - Nothing! was the answer they both came up with. - But what about Laino? It was as if he let me off the hook this time, but will he keep doing that? He seems pretty set on getting some answers? Ebira had to think a little longer about that one. Laino was nobodys fool. - You said you felt like kissing him? Perhaps you should just do that the next time he asks. That will surely make him forget what he came for! - I could not continue doing that for all eternity. Eventually he probably gets unreceptive to it if he even lets it happen the first time, which I do not think he would. It is as if he has a border that cannot be crossed. He lets everything happen as long as it suits him but as soon as you cross that border, he changes completely and becomes this co ld, strong Enilia could not find words to describe it, but Ebira understood. - He changes, she said. I have seen it many times, but never experienced it myself, since he is always cold towards me. My theory on him is that he basically is the great leader of his men. He is strong, loyal, wise, and proud, and that really is him. He knows things, Enilia, he is always calm, and you cannot move him out of it. That is the part, which is frightening. - He is immovable, said Enilia who found words again. You fight and fight to shake him but it is impossible. He is always a step ahead. - And then he has an impetuous temper, Ebira added.

They both laughed. - The worst thing about it all is that I think it is exactly this untouchable, which attracts me, Enilia said. I cannot help but play with the fire. Again and again, I have to walk all close just to find out if I am still burned. Again and again, I have to play up to this power in him to see if I can shake him, to find out if he is really that strong. Ebira agreed fully. - That was also what I found so attractive in him. The fact that he is always in control, always knows what your next answer or reaction will be. Unfortunately, though he did not want to play with me! Again, they collapsed in laughter. - I think Mevarn has some of the same but his is in a different way. More gently, more in the Light. He does not have the anger. I do not think he can get angry at all. - The anger has its charm, Ebira laughed. Unless Laino manages to scare you to death, it can turn you on somewhat when his eyes flash with lighting and rage. Enilia had to smother a laugh with her head into the blanket; otherwise, she would have woken up the entire camp. - That is exactly it, she whispered a little later when the laughing fit had passed. - So, do play on without worry, Ebira said and winked. But do remember, he is already a step ahead of you. Enilia sighed. - I do not think he wants to play with me. Not like that at least. However, then I have to make do with fighting with him. - You really are underestimating yourself, Enilia. I have seen how he looks at you. Believe me; you can have him between a rock and a hard place if you want. Ebira surely only said it to make her happy. She knew that very well. What else could it be? Should she believe that someone like Laino found her attractive? Yes, right. She sighed. The little spark inside blazes up for a moment. How good it would be if it were true. - How much do you think he knows? she asked Ebira once again to get them away from the subject, which hurt so. - I think he knows quite a good deal more about you than you think. I do not think he has figured out that you are the daughter of Calras, but he surely knows that there is something. He probably will not be surprised when it once comes out. And now it was fully light outside. They could hear the noise from the rising of the army. Carriages rumbling across tuffs in the grass. Yells from those who were packing everything up. None of them had the strength to get up. They both knew Ebira had better get out before Laino appeared, but still they just stayed. They did not regain their composure until they heard Laino's voice nearby. They both jolted up and looked desperately at each other. - Lie down and pretend you are sleeping. I will slip out under the back, Ebira whispered and got down on her knees and began pulling up the tent side. - But I am wearing all my clothes, Enilia whispered hysterically. There was no time to do anything about it. Laino's voice was right outside the tent. Ebira grabbed hold of Enilia and pulled her with her out beneath the backmost side of the tent. They crept a few meters away and then sat down as if they had been sitting there for a long time that morning- You woke up, came out, and saw me, and we sat down here to talk a little, Ebira whispered. Enilia sighed with relief. It could easily have happened like that. Then suddenly Ebira slapped both hands over her mouth. Enilia felt the panic rush through her. What?

- Unless, he has been outside all morning and knows you have not gone outside! Ebira whispered and looked at Enilia with wide-open eyes. Enilia froze for a moment just staring at Ebira, then she tilted her head back and laughed aloud. It was Ebira's turn to stare at her and gape, but she realized as Enilia had done it, that it was after all too late to do anything about it now, and then she laughed too. Laino appeared next to the tent. He eyed them for a moment and then came close to them. He looked from one to the other. - If you want breakfast before we move on, you have to hurry. We are almost ready. And I have to say it was a nice try but you should have thought about me knowing that Enilia had not come out yet. I have at no point in time left the tent unsupervised. They both stared at him, but he neither said nor did more. Inscrutable expression. - Come, he just said and signed for them both to follow him. He walked ahead of them and did not even turn to see if they followed. Ebira made faces to Enilia who laughed soundlessly. They both knew they had gotten off easy in this. They led a conversation only with faces for a while. The laughter bubbled in their stomachs. When they reached past the tents where Ebira stayed, she vanished for a moment into one of them and left Enilia standing back with Laino. His blue eyes gleamed at her and without further he let a hand slide down over her cheek and smiled. That made the spark blaze up and set fire to her blood. She looked down so that he would not see what he did to her. He could hurt her so easily if he saw it. If he saw it and laughed at it. - What did you and Ebira talk about? I thought you had done a lot of talking last evening already when I left you with Soral, Laino said. So he was not all untouched by it? She smiled and with Ebira's laughter in the back of her head, she said boldly: - What girls talk about when they are alone, Laino. She put up a fitting smiling sweet mask for him but he was not that easy. - I assume you find it easier to confide in a girl your own age than in me. I do not know how much you have told Ebira or how much she has told you, but that does not mean I will not find out. The smile was no longer on his face, but she had known that he would ask. - Believe me, Laino, it would merely bore you. You will in no way find it interesting. - You speak well for yourself, Enilia, but I see the lie clearly in your eyes. We will talk about it later. They marched all day again until the sun was low in the west. When they halted, they were a small stretch into Tanyvilas. Enilia waited impatiently for Laino to give his orders to his men. A while back the way they had come, she had seen a small stream and longingly thought of a bath and clean clothes. As soon as he turned to her, she asked him. - I have the watch later and would have spent the time now talking with you, he said. But I guess we can do both. They went down to the carriages for her backpack, which he after some searching pulled out from a carriage with packs. On their way back to the stream, he asked her again what she had talked with Ebira about. She answered, as before, that they had merely talked about girl-things, but Laino still was not satisfied with that answer. - Do you really think I am that stupid, Enilia? I know very well that you spoke of much else. I know too that you do not wish to tell me the truth but eventually, I will know it, and you know that too. She did not answer him. She merely kept her eyes on the ground while they walked. - Then tell me why you can tell her the truth, but not me?

That question she had not expected and she looked up at him in surprise. His gaze was not angry, as she had also expected, but wondering. - Because she is like me. He knew in any way that she had told Ebira everything. There was no reason to hide that anymore. - And I am not? he said. Are we not on the same side? - Yes, we are on the same side, Laino. - But not alike? he continued. Then maybe I am more like Ryato and Alaric? You think they hate you! Do you think that I hate you too? She clenched her teeth hard when those words cut through her like knives and brought tears to her eyes. What was he saying? Why did he say that? - It is obvious, Enilia, that it is a serious secret you are trying to hide. You do not know who are your friends or enemies. The only reason you have not tried to get away from here yet is the fact alone that we are bringing you to where you want to go, right? Yes, she thought, and then Ebira and you! He walked for a long time looking at her before he continued. - You will not tell me the truth and I cannot force you. There is so much I want answers to now but apparently, I cannot get any answers from you. However, now there is another who knows them. Someone who might be easier to get to talk. He left the sentence hanging in the air. She gaped at him. He would not do that? - Leave Ebira alone! she then heard herself say. - Then tell me what I want to know! She halted and stared furiously at him, but he merely returned her gaze with complete calm. He placed his hand on her cheek, but she pushed it away in anger. - Talk to me, Enilia, he said expectantly. Why had she not thought that he would do this? She had spoken with Ebira because she knew Ebira would never tell, but it had never occurred to her that Laino would try to make Ebira reveal something. And that he of all would be able to scare her into talking. It was so stupid. He knew he had her with her back against the wall now. Again, he reached out to touch her and again, she pushed his hands away. She could not think clearly, when he was there. It was as if she had no will when he was that close. However, this time he did not let her be. He pulled her close with both arms firmly around her. She struggled for a moment to be released, but then surrendered and stayed with her forehead leaned on his shoulder. He knew exactly what he was doing to her. He knew what power he possessed over her and he did not fear her anger. - It is your choice, Enilia, he whispered. Either you or Ebira will tell me everything! He released his hold on her and she moved away from him as if she had been burned. - Then give me some time, she mumbled. Time? Time for what? She could not tell it to him. No matter what. He nodded briefly, grabbed the backpack again, and continued towards the stream. She followed without a word while she struggled to breathe normally again. The Light give that something happened which would make him forget the answers she had promised him. When they reached the stream, he put the backpack down on the grass at the brink and sat down next to it. She sat down on the grass too a stretch from him facing west where the sun was setting in an abundance of red and golden light. She closed her eyes and breathed deeply. With a strenuous effort, she pulled loose from her thoughts and feelings. It could not go on. She could not get through it like this.

She knew the Light, all this peace she could reach if she wanted. In, where Laru disappears and all is good. As in an explosion, the Light was everywhere in her and around her. She still breathed deeply, felt her strength and calm, felt the unity. When all was peace, she spoke to the Light, asked for answers, asked for help. Out of the Light stepped a shape. At first a flickering white light, but slowly it took shape and in front of her stood her beloved wizard, Gawavolf, dressed in golden clothes and with that smile, which she had always ever since she was little. His face was mild, wrinkled, and knowing. He flickered in the Light as if he was there but not quite. She could not see him clearly. It was all rather like the sensation of how he looked. He spoke to her without words. He had always been with her, in some lives in form himself, in others, such as now, in the Light. To think she had not talked with him since that night in Tinby. It was an eternity ago. He talked to her about the truth, and she listened with her head bent. She asked him what she should do, and he told her that she already knew it, and when he said that, it was clear to her. She should not tell Laino anything. Gawavolf touched her heart with laughter and let her know that as soon as she returned to Laru, Laino would not ask anymore at all. - He is listening now, Gawavolf said. And his heart is telling him not to ask you again, and he will follow that. Gawavolf flickered away in the Light and she sat for a mo ment in the deep peace before she slowly opened her eyes. The forest appeared to her gaze, at first as colors of green and brown, but then everything took form again. She sensed Laino's presence again, but did not look at him. Now he was terribly real again like everything else. She stood up and made sure he still had his back turned to her, then she quickly undressed, took her soap, hairbrush, and towel from the backpack, and put it in the grass. For a moment, her hand strayed on Elior's letter and she smiled briefly. Soon, they would be together again. She walked into the stream and let the water float over her body. She loosened her hair and rubbed it with the soap until it foamed. She felt Laino's gaze on her and blushed although she had her back to him and was covered in water up to her neck. She washed with soap several times all over before she dived under the water and let it rinse off all the soap. When she stood up again to wash with soap again, she met Laino's gaze. He smiled, but it was a different smile than what she had seen before. She began shivering again. She wanted to break the gaze but he kept it. Then suddenly he jumped up and in a few seconds, he had pulled off all of his clothes and was on his way into the stream to her. She did not even have time to react, she was that shocked, before he grabbed hold of her and they both toppled over in the water. When she surfaced with a gasp, he put both arms around her and pulled her close. The inner voice screamed in panic, and she felt as if someone had lit a fire inside of her and now the flames devoured everything. Thoughts, feelings, body. He was so close, much too close. She drowned in the all too blue of his eyes which were like an ocean in front of her face. What are you doing? she screamed without words. As if he heard her, he pulled his face back just a little from hers and smiled. - What are you afraid of? he asked. It was not mocking, not wondering, not calming. Just a question. Something he would like to know but how could she answer that? It was too big a question. She just did not understand it. What did he want? Or, what he wanted was rather obvious.

But she knew how it would end, and she did not want that. Not that pain, not again. Never again, she had promised herself. And now it was so close to happening. The hope of something that could not be. The hope that he, someone like him, could love her. No, not even someone like him, but exactly him. Him, with all this strength, this beauty, this knowledge. Him. Laino. If she reached out, even the slightest, he would push her away. If she gave in, just an inch, the pain would hit like a knife. It was already there. She could feel it even before it happened. Ayi, but she was so close to giving in. he was here. There was just a little hope that it was more than something physical. How could she resist? His naked skin burned against hers. And in his gaze, ayi, in his gaze was so much warmth, so much tenderness. His lips were so close. He would kiss her. He would hold her so close, and for a while, just for a little white, she could pretend it was more. - Nuse, what are you afraid of? He asked again and stroked his fingers over her face and throat. She prevailed with a smile. She let the mask fall into place. Just for a while. Just for a while to believe it and enjoy the little, she could get. Then maybe there was a chance? Or just think that it was what it was and then enjoy it? A little laugh and then look at him. - I am not afraid. You just surprised me! It sounded good. It sounded real. She pushed him away, playfully, and splashed water on him. For a moment, he just stood and watched her, then he shook his head briefly, and then he was upon her. They fought in fun, ducked each other, knocked each other over in the water again and again right up until Laino tired of the game, without further, lifted her up, and placed her on the towel in the grass. He leaned in over her. His chest rose and sank quickly, slightly out of breath after the play in the water. She still laughed and stroked his long, wet hair over his shoulder. His eyes flashed and gleamed as if a thousand little stars were in them. Carefully, she let one finger follow the lines in his face while she vanished into the host of stars. Then he kissed her, long and dwelling without releasing her gaze. Just for a while. Just a little. Get lost in the dream. When he pulled his head away, she laughed again. - You forget the time, Laino. She regretted instantly that she had reminded him of it. It broke the magic, but at the same time, she was happy. It had been too much. She burned for him, longed with body and soul, but it was better like this. Better that nothing more happened. It would be easier to handle later on when she only saw him on a distance. When he pulled away. Ignored her. For he would do that. He jumped up and looked to the horizon where the sun was completely gone now. For a very short moment he looked serious, but then he laughed again. A flicker of regret on his face. - We have to hurry, unfortunately! He began dressing without worrying about still being wet all over. She took the time to dry herself with the towel before she put on the clean set of traveling clothes. They ran back to the camp where several of his men sat eating. He had her hand in his, but he had also had that the other day. He let go of her when he greeted his men. - Arim left to guard your post until you returned, one of the men said while he tried to hide a grin. Laino's face revealed nothing. - Good. Make sure Enilia gets something to eat and stay with her until I return. He gave her arm a squeeze, a quick expressive gaze and then disappeared running. She stood back alone in front of all the men by the fire. They smiled at her, and the one whom Laino had talked to, asked her to sit down with them.

They served the white roots and bread. The men spoke for a moment as they had done before without revealing what they were really talking about. But then they began talking about things, which she could also participate in. None of them said anything at all that could revea l where they came from, who they were, or where they were going. Apparently, they did not know that she already knew. Amidst it all Ebira appeared, and smiling and assuredly, she sat down next to Enilia. A man stood immediately and said she was not allowed to be there, but Ebira just put up a smile. -Who says I cannot be here? - You know very well that Laino has forbidden you to talk with Enilia. - I am not talking with her, am I? I am just sitting here. Ebira shot Enilia a large grin, and Enilia could not help but laugh. - Laino will get angry if he finds you here, the man answered. - Just let her sit there as long as she does not talk to Enilia, Soral said. The man sat and Ebira grinned at Enilia again. They sat for a long time talking, and at no point did Ebira talk directly to her. They both talked to the men and enjoyed it immensely. Every time they looked at each other, they collapsed in laughter, and their laughter was so contagious that even the man from before finally had to surrender and laugh with them. It lessened the smoldering pain inside. What would he do when they were alone again? What would be his excuse? Maybe he would just pay it no mind, never mention it again, never think of it again. But she could not help but hope. Maybe. Maybe destiny wanted something good for her after all? Maybe Laus, Talnoi, and Mevarn had merely been accidents, coincidences? She did not even know what would have happened with Mevarn. Stop it now, you fool, hissed the voice. Do not hope and dream. It will only make it worse when you face the reality. In the late evening, Laino returned accompanied by several of his men. Others from around the fire got up and ran off to take over the posts in the forest. He was not even close by the fire before he spoke to Ebira. - Ebira, what are you doing here? - I missed your charming nature, Laino, so I came down here. However, since you were not here, I decided to sit down and wait. Enilia opened her eyes wide and looked from Ebira to Laino and back. What was Ebira saying? She downright asked Laino to get angry with her. He stood right in front of her with his arms crossed. No one else by the fire said anything. - And now I am here so what do you want with me? - I would like just to sit here and look at you for a while? said Ebira who seemed completely unaffected by Laino's threatening posture. He looked at Enilia for a moment, then he shrugged at Ebira. His facial expression clearly stated that he did not think Ebira was anything but a silly goose and chose to ignore her. He sat dow n and accepted the plate with food, which was handed to him. The talk continued around the fire and not one time did Laino dignify the laughing Ebira with a look. After a little hour, he stood and with a hand gesture, he let Enilia and Ebira know that it was time to break up. - Val catoryn, Ebira! he said lowly. This time it was serious, and Ebira did not retort. She gave Enilia a hug and vanished into the darkness.

Enilia walked with Laino to the tents where she was to sleep. Right before he would leave again, she stopped him with a look. There were many things she wanted to ask, so much she wanted answers to, but only one thing could she make herself say. - How long yet before we reach Ainatunarits Army? He thought for a long time before he answered. She saw in his eyes that he at first did not know if he should tell her, but then he said: - If we stay in the same pace as we have so far, it will be about a week yet. Are you in a hurry for some reason? For some reason he had chosen not to question her anymore, but he was still curious. There was nothing to read in his eyes. Nothing about that. - There is also another thing, Laino, if you will tell me. I know that also Livyliar's Army is on the move. Can you tell me when they will reach there? She was at the limit. He tilted his head slightly and gave her an expressive look. - You want to know so much, Enilia, and nothing will you tell in return. You know that Livyliar is on their way with their army? You know Alaric and Ryato? I really want to know what this is about, but something bids me not to make you answer. Livyliar's Army is about ten days after us. She nodded pensively. All of the other questions burned in her, but she could not make herself ask. The answers would hurt. He waited for a moment, but when she did not say more, he gave her a brush of a kiss on her cheek and bid her goodnight. The Light blazed up around Calras, faded again, blazed up again. The wise were around him, open, peaceful, in the Light. They let the Light stream to them, from them, grow and live amongst them, in all, from all, through all. He let all thoughts fall away, let the Light be the pure consciousness and he saw through time and space with closed eyes to the illusion, closed eyes in Laru. - I am father of two children, Calras said without words. I had a son with Ceniur in 14.362. Everyone but the faithful in my company thought he went with Ceniur through the Gate in Sanibaro to Namilia. The truth is that he stayed here in Laru. I sought for seven years for a place where he could grow up concealed from the Dark, and I found that place in Tinby in Cathaomatt. - He grew up there in the care of the human woman, Marian. With her I had a daughter in 14.369. Both my children carry the Sign. The Sign of the Light, the seven star, on their left shoulder blade. They are Ainatssithan. They have been born to fulfill the Legend of Ainatssithan. Only I, my men, Marian and Gawavolf know of them. Only they know that Ainatssithan exist and live in Laru. - More know of the Children of the Light, one of The wise said. More consciousnesses in Laru have knowledge of their existence here. Ilmal Nolirtiello know of them, Calras, and they are in the consciousness of the Dark. The karawians feel their presence and seek them with all of their might. Ilmal is already fighting with them outside time and space. He is trying to erase Ainatssithan from the Darks consciousness, but without success. - The Dark is strong and it has but one goal: to annihilate all Light. The Dark does not know that it thereby will annihilate itself. The Dark does not understand that it itself is Light. Two others know of Ainatssithan too, two consciousnesses who are of the Light. They are heading here, and they know your daughter well. Her Light is very strong, she truly is Ainatstiella. The time bears near where there will be battle in Laru.

- The Light is strong with Ainatssithan, that brings hope to all beings of the Light. Let only the knowledge of Ainatssithan spread to all People of the Light. Let ainatunarit rejoice at the Legend. The Dark will not be a greater danger than it has been so far. Ainatunarit will stand stronger when they know that Ainatssithan are with them.They marched through Tanyvilas for many days. The forest was dense and formed a thick, green roof above their heads, and only when they crossed a clearing, did they see the sky. In her soul she had company by Gawavolf, and he brought her so much peace. A shield to the pain. In her heart, she now clearly by the day felt how she physically neared Elior. - I miss you so much, Elior, she said without words. I have been so angry and so sad, but now we will soon be together again and never, never be apart again. And for an answer, she felt all of Elior's love for her wrap itself around her like a thick duvet. She spent the evening in Laino's camp or with Ebira. Laino had given up on keeping them apart, and they could now be together and talk, as they wanted. She did not forget it. Did not forget that with Laino. But as expected, he did not mention it again. They neared Tanyvilas eastern outskirt. It was a moonlit night the fifth of June, when Laino's scouts returned with the message that they the next day would come out of the forest. That got the whole camp started. Everything suddenly buzzed in eager expectation. As much as they all loved the forest, they longed for open land now and finally to meet with King Calras and Ainatunarits Army. She herself was also filled with expectation, but it was different. Her heart raced in her chest and her eyes sought to the east. Out of Tanyvilas and then what? Would they find Ainatunarits Army on the other side of the trees or would they have to travel further still? She looked at Laino who was still talking with the scouts who had brought the news to the lord. She waited until they were done talking, then she discretely dragged Laino aside. - Does that mean we will meet them soon? He knew what she meant by them without asking. - Tomorrow. We will ride on now, me and some of the men, to find them, and then we will meet tomorrow on the other side of the forest. Tomorrow. Less than twenty- four hours from now, she would be with Elior again. And Calras would be there. The emotion overwhelmed her and made her dizzy, and she had to sit down. - What is wrong, Enilia? He squatted in front of her. - Nothing is wrong! Everything is actually all right, she mumbled. - I have to leave now, but stay here with the others and I will see you again tomorrow. He stood and pulled her up with him. She looked away from his gaze. The meeting tomorrow would not only be about Elior, no, tomorrow all would be revealed, and she would have to face Alaric and Ryato, and not at least Calras who probably would not have a merciful view of her journey. But Elior. Elior was all that mattered. Everything else could happen as it best could. She could resist everything when only she was with him again. Laino was still looking at her. He could tell she was far gone in thoughts, and he could feel how overwhelmed she was, but still he could not figure out why. His thoughts went back to that night by the stream. Gawavolf had spoken to him through the Light and said that he should not force the answers out of Enilia. The old wizard had laughed and winked, but he would not say more. Just that it was good, and that one could trust. And it was good. At least, it had been good, but only for too short a while. Or maybe it was good that they had been interrupted? That she had interrupted it!

He could have chosen to continue. He had known that one of the others would just cover his post, but he had chosen to stop. Ayi, it had been difficult. He had been swept away by that feeling which out of the blue had hit him. There was no doubt that Gawavolf had had something to do with it. The wizard had fanned the fire severely, and he himself had let it burn. He knew he was not the only one who saw how beautiful she was. He also saw the looks of the others. But she did not see it. She did not even see his? Or did she just choose to ignore it? Why? She had not said anything about that night. She had not done anything to let a situation like that arise again. She did not touch him. She did not send any expressive gazes. Nothing. When she looked at him there was nothing in her eyes. He knew it had to do with the pain, with everything she shut up inside of her. How could he break through that pain? He did not know who she was or where all that pain came from. What could he do? So many times he had felt like just dragging her off and force her out of the cold faade, kiss her until she broke down, love her until all that pain vanished, knock some sense into her head until she understood how beautiful she was, how amazing she was. Until she understood how terribly much he was in love with her. Then he disappeared along with several of his men, and she sat at the fire. Still she had a hard time getting that it would happen now, that she was that close. So much had happened since she left Tinby. She had raged, cried, and suffered in a real nightmare without Elior. She had killed, and she had loved. Both Mevarn and Laino had swept her off her feet, each in their way. And what now? No matter! Tomorrow she would see Elior. Nothing else mattered. Ebira sat down next to her, but did not say anything. A single glance at Enilia's face told her everything. Eb ira took her hand and they both sat like that and looked in between the trees in the direction, which would tomorrow bring them to meet Ainatunarits Army. So quietly, the tears began trickling down Enilia's cheeks. She did not move, did not try to hide it and not a sound came from her. She merely sat as petrified and stared to the east. Several of the men moved at the sight of the young womans tears and wanted to come over to her, but Ebira discretely shook her head to let them know not to do anything. It all caved in. It was not pain that made her cry, but more a form of relief. She had reached where she wanted. She had found Elior in spite that almost everything that could have gone wrong had done exactly that. She did not need to fight anymore. All of Laru's Dark and evil could beat down upon them, and most likely, it would as soon as the war came. But as long as she was at Elior's side, nothing mattered. Was he to die, she would die by his side. - What about Mevarn, the little voice inside of her whispered. Would you not want to live for Mevarn? What happened to all of your love for him? The recognition? And what about Laino? What are you going to do with him? With those feelings? But she pushed all of the thoughts aside. Only Elior matters. Only Elior whom she could feel so close to her now. *** Chapter 10 Arrival in Tanyvilas *** The day came misty and pale. The haze lay over the forest floor looking like a grey sea through which you could not see your own feet. When the sun rose above the horizon and heated up the ground with full power, the haze vanished little by little. Everyone was extra busy this morning. They ran where they would have normally walked, and only shortly after dawn, everybody was ready, and the trumpets sounded departure with far greater eager and joy than normally.

There were smiles on all faces and laughter to be heard everywhere. She accompanied Ebira in the back in front of the carriages and the horses. Now, as Laino was not with them, the men had seen no reason for her to march with them. They did not fear that she would run off now as they were so close to Ainatunarits Army, and she could go with the laughing Ebira. Vanil trotted right on the heels of the two young women. The white mare was quite pleased with having both Enilia and Ebira walking with her on this day where she so clearly felt that something good would happen. She whinnied quietly in her throat and danced a little on the spot. Ebira and Enilia sang. They made up the lyrics as they proceeded, sang about the forest, about the Light, about friendship and love. Those who walked around them listened and laughed at the two girls apparent joy. After only a few hours, the forest thinned and finally they could see open land ahead. Enilia's heart skipped several beats and she stretched her neck to see better. - Let us ride up ahead, Ebira said eagerly. Enilia stared at her. - We are not allowed. - No one will say anything now. We will stay to the side. Come on! She was infected by Ebira's eagerness. She wanted to go there too where they would see the first from Ainatunarits Army. Would Elior perhaps be among them? She mounted Vanil and Ebira got up behind her. Vanil danced at the prospect of a good run, and when Enilia let her go, she stretched out immediately and flew past the marching army. Everyone looked after the two young women on the snow-white mare in astonishment, but as Ebira had said, no one tried to stop them, not even Laino's men although they looked rather displeased. Soon they were up beside the foremost ranks. They rode a bit to the side, but kept up with the first who walked out of the forest. Ahead of them was a billowing grass plain that shelved up to a range of hills. Several of the ranks now held up pennants that waved in the wind. They were golden, and in the middle a darker golden seven star sparkled and gleamed in the light from sun. At the sight of the pennants Enilia felt how the pride bubbled up inside and she breathed deeply. Behind her, Ebira stirred and without turning Enilia knew that she too was smiling greatly. Their eyes gleamed in competition with the seven-star on the many pennants. They had reached there. Finally, the last ranks and the backmost with carriages and horses were free of the forest and they continued the march towards the green range of hills. Everyone shivered with expectation. They all felt how something great neared. Then something glittered ahead, and a single golden pennant came into view on the other side of the range of hills. Everybody halted at once and stood completely still. Only the birds singing was heard across the plain. Enilia stopped Vanil and at first looked back towards the thousands of faces in Cathaomatts Army. Everyones gaze was aimed at the one pennant ahead. She held her breath. Another pennant came into view, and then another. Then the first rider appeared up over the green hill. She immediately recognized father, Calras, the Lights King of Ivetarlis. He was dressed in black and golden. His boots and pants were of black fabric. His cloak, shirt, and tunic were golden like the pennants. His long, blonde hair fluttered in the wind and around his head, he wore his crown. No one would for a moment doubt who he was, or that they now faced a man of great power and strength. More riders appeared behind him in a rank of at least fifty. They were all dressed as Calras. She did not have time to see more before she at once recognized the rider who had now stopped right behind Calras. It was Elior. His long dark blonde shone in the sun and suddenly he looked straight at her.

The distance was too great for her to see it, but she knew it. She felt his gaze on her and his recognition in her heart. It was like an explosion in her chest. Her heart skipped several beats. He had seen her! She gave a loud yell, and at the same time, Ebira jumped off Vanil and gave Enilia a push. - Ride, will you, Ebira shouted. Her voice was bubbling with joy and intensity. Enilia drove Vanil forward in a leap and galloped towards Elior. Vanil, who felt the wild joy, rushed forward. In her big heart, she also felt the love and recognized the two men ahead. All of the riders on the range of hills had halted gathered and lowered their pennants in a greeting to their friends in Cathaomatts Army who respectfully returned the greeting in the same manner. However, she sensed nothing of that. Only Elior existed now. Faster and faster Vanil thundered up the hill. The riders grew clearer with every meter, and Elior broke out of the ranks and went galloping down towards her. On the long distance, she could hear his laughter. The feeling was too large. It was as if her heart broke into a thousand pieces. Nevertheless, it was joy. It was love. How could it hurt so bad and feel so good at the same time? She cried. She could not prevent it. But at the same time, she smiled, and laughed. The longing was still there, as if all the longing since he had left her was now there at once. She loved him so much. So impossibly much. How had she even been able to breathe without him? They reached each other on the middle of the hill, and already before the horses could slow down, they had both jumped off. None of them had thoughts for armies or respectful greetings anymore. They only thought of each other. She half ran, half threw herself at him and he wrapped both of his arms around her and hugged her to him. He laughed aloud with joy. She collapsed in tears. - Lia, he said just as a whisper while he caressed her hair. I am so sorry I left you. I should never have done that. - You she said, but could not say more due to the crying. She just clung to him as if she was afraid he would vanish again if she let go. - Never again, she managed to stutter out in between the sobs that shook her entire body. - No, I will never leave you again! Never, never again! Elior whispered. - Swear it, Eli. Swear by Namilia that you will never leave me again. She lifted up her head from his shoulder and looked straight into his eyes. Luminous blue as the sky of summer. - I swear by Namilia, our most beloved star on Laru's sky, our home. I swear by the Light and the force and the love and all that is good that I will never leave you again, Enilia. I love you more than anything else and I will never be without you again. Now he cried too. She smiled through tears and then hid her face at his shoulder again. He held her close to him. - I love you, Lia, he whispered. - I love you too, Eli, she answered. They both heard the sound of a rider coming up beside them and looked up without letting go of each other. Calras smiled to them sitting on the back of his beautiful dapple-grey horse, Heriawo. - And as such my beloved daughter honor us with her company. Welcome, Enilia. You know how to arrive in style. He laughed and jumped off Heriawo. - If you can let go of your brother for just a moment, it would thoroughly please your father to receive such a hug. I have thought of you and missed you greatly, and not at least been worried since I heard of your little outing from Tinby.

Enilia let go of Elior and instead, fell into her fathers arms. He gave her a long, loving hug before he held her out from him and watched her. His eyes were full of the deepest love. - You are completely impossible and self- willed, young lady, but with the heart and the courage in the right place. I am proud to be your father, but do promise me still that you will never do anything like that again. It was dangerous and stupid. The Light be praised that Ryato and Alaric took care of you, and now Cathaomatts Army. She wanted to explain, but did not get a chance because now people from both armies came to them. Everybody greeted each other proudly and respectfully, names, titles, and good wished whirled about in the group amongst laughs and smiles. She stepped over behind Elior and looked at them. No one knew still who the two young were. She saw the deep wonder in the eyes of the men. Ryato, Alaric, Elior, and Calras had apparently with luck kept that little secret to themselves. The thought strayed on her, but then vanished again for the joy of finally being with Elior again. She looked up at him, a flashing smile as he returned her gaze. He messed up her hair as he always did to tease her and she slapped at him in fun. Calras looked over at them. His eyes shone with pride and joy as he saw his two children. This was a good day for the Light. The riders mounted again, the trumpets resounded over the range of hills. They were now all leaving for the gathering point of Ainatunarits Army. She mounted Vanil and rode next to Elior and his white stallion, Oloty. The two horses whinnied, huffed, and walked nose to nose, also happy to be together again. Neither had they ever before been separated for so long. Amongst the riders, she saw at least three she recognized. A little to the right Ryato and Alaric rode, and amidst the rank, she saw Laino. She smiled to herself when she again let all thoughts of them vanish and instead looked at her brother who rode at her side with her hand in his and greatly smiling. Never again would they be separated. Never again. Calras men rode ahead of Cathaomatts Army back across the range of hills and to the north along the outskirt if Tanyvilas. Gawavolf put the pen back into the ink well and stared the closely written paper in front of him. He had been so busy writing that he had not even noticed that the entire night had passed. The morning now announced its arrival with trumpet fanfares of white light in the horizon. He stretched his tired neck and back, massaged his wrists and fell back into the thoughts he had written down with ink on paper. With a smile, he tore loose again and sighed. He walked outside into the cool morning air and breathed deeply. The first breaths in the morning were so blessed sweet with fresh scent of everything that woke again and stretched to the light. He blinked with his eyes at the shape that stood down by the stream and sang along on its clucking sound. She turned to him with a smile and tossed her head making her long black hair fall straight down her back again. - Val eviryn al val bonet, nin nere. I see that you have written through the night once again. Your face is pale, but your eyes shine with all the power of the worlds of imagination. Another adventure? Gawavolf laughed and walked over and took Jewanias hands in his. They buzzed with millennia of life. - Ayi, nin nere. Val eviryn al val bonet. Your eyes too shine this morning; however, your face is not pale. It never has been. It is fresh and alive as nature itself. Yes, another adventure. Who knows, maybe rather a prediction of what will come? - So? Jewania said and looked at Gawavolf with eyes as blue as his. Filled with stars and sparks, filled with the Light from all worlds in one. - A prediction, you say, ithae omian? Let me guess? About the Children of the Light?

Gawavolf laughed again so that the Light glittered seven- colored in his gaze, which met Jewanias just as glittering black eyes. - Yes, about the Children of the Light. But not the true story. That is not to be written until later. In many thousands of years, and not by my hand. - Yes, I know, Jewania said and smiled. She looked up into the treetops that were as green as her eyes. However, I also know that you will surely meddle in that adventure too. Maybe it is not your hands that will write it, but you will surely whisper many a word into the ear of its author. They followed the forest for a long time before they turned into it and began riding amongst the trees. Not until a good stretch into the forest were the gathering point revealed. As by magic, the forest opened up to a huge clearing. It was several kilometers wide and here and here were meadows, a large lake, and little groves. Some large houses and others a bit smaller were gathered towards the southern side of the forest. They were built in white and light wood with elegant and detailed decorations. Further away on the large meadows, hundreds of tents had been raised and there were people to see everywhere. Everybody was running to receive Calras and Cathaomatts Army. Yells of joy sounded from everywhere. When everybody was out of the forest and stood gathered, Calras stepped up onto the veranda of the largest of the houses and looked out over the many thousand people. All of the riders in his company dismounted and let the horses run freely down the meadows. She followed their example and released Vanil who after a few pats turned and followed Oloty and the other horses. Calras raised his right hand to his heart and bent his head deeply. Everybody did as he did and stood like that for a long time. Then he spoke loudly and clearly so that even those backmost in Cathaomatts Army clearly heard his voice. - This is the day of the joy and the Light. It is a great honor for me to welcome everybody from Cathaomatts Army here. You are the first to reach here, and shortly, many more thousand will arrive with the Livyliar and Ivetarlis armies. Together we will all go against the Dark. There will be joy once again to be together, but there will also be sorrow to go to war. However, today we will not think of the sorrow. Today we will all be happy and let the Light live in us. Forget now all thoughts, worries and turmoil. Eat, drink, sing, and play, all you People of the Light. Welcome! Everyone shouted at the same time and greeted Calras and the Light, and at once, they all moved. Carriages with packs, supplies, and tents were by joint efforts pulled down across the meadows, and soon the many new tents shot up among the others. All horses were released and they ran playing and whinnying along with the large flock from Tanyvilas. The air was full of voices, song, and laughter and it seemed there were people everywhere until they had all joined in smaller groups and peace fell upon the area. She stood on the veranda of the large house together with Elior, Calras and several from his loyal company. They did not talk. They quietly watched the activity on the meadows. She smiled greatly without realizing it herself, but everybody on the veranda saw it. When peace had settled across the area, Calras moved again and thereby attracted the attention of everybody. - Come with me, all of you. A small dinner has been prepared inside for us along with the eldest and the leaders of both armies. They await us now. They followed him into the large house and into a large hall where the eldest and the leaders from both armies now sat gathered at three long tables adjoined in the shape of a horseshoe. Everybody stood as they entered and they remained standing until Calras reached his seat at the middle of the long table by the end wall.

She followed Elior and Calras without really knowing what she should do with herself. She had never been with father other than at home in Tinby. It was strange to see him in the role of the honored king. She just followed and tried to do what Elior did. He sat down at Calras right side, and Calras pulled out the chair at his left side and beckoned her to sit there. All eyes rested on them. Only a very few present knew what in Laru the two young sat at Calras sides for. She could not help feeling a bit ill at ease. Laino was there. Alaric and Ryato, several of Laino's men, both Soral and Arim were there. The lord and the council men from Cathaomatt were there, the eldest from Tanyvilas, Merdo, who was the lord of Tanyvilas and several she recognized from fathers company, among them Talnoi. All as one looked at her, Elior and on Calras who now stood and with a hand gesture asked for quiet so that he could talk to them. - Dear friends. We are here today to rejoice and celebrate, but there are also two other reason for why I want to talk to you all here. I know you all know at least a little about the first of my reasons to talk to you, but still, let me declare it here and let it earn the praise it should. You know that I soon to be thirty years ago, had a son. Only few of you know that he in fact did not leave for Namilia with my ceria, Ceniur, but that he is amongst us now, and that he carries the Sign. He will be at our side in the war. Rise now, dear friends, and greet my son, Ainatstiello, Elior. A loud mumbling drowned out everything else, wild gazes at Elior on whose shoulder Calras had placed his hand. But then they all rose, and they greeted long with bent heads at Elior, who calmly had stood up and returned their greeting. When they had all sat down again and some calm had befallen them, Calras spoke again. - The other reason of which I will speak now had always only been known by my company. Some of you, however, have during the last month, for better or worse He halted and laughed briefly. - with or without the background story come to know of it. It is my great joy and a great honor to ask you to rise once again and greet another one who carries the Sign, Ainatstiella, my daughter, Enilia. Everybody stood again, gawking, astounded looks, the same wild gazes, and loud mumbling. Others such as Ryato, Alaric, and Calras men with expressive, knowing smiles. She stood with her fathers hand on her shoulder, insecure, but still bravely smiling on the outside, and greeted them all back respectfully. They sat again, but Calras remained standing to everybodys surprise. - I know that several of us have some things to discuss with my dear Enilia He laughed again. Did he really think it was that amusing? It did not feel as amusing to her. - nevertheless, I think we should leave her be today so she c an enjoy with the rest of us. I know she has come this long and dangerous way purely out of love for her brother, Elior, and all she has done or said is founded on this love. And as we all here know all that is done out of love, must forgiven and looked upon with gentle eyes. My heart, for one, is full of pride and joy today at having both my children here with us. Also in spite that I expressible forbade them to leave their home and follow me. That was all I wanted to say. Let us now celebrate in joy and t he honor of the Light.. He raised his cup and again, all stood and toasted with the King of the Light and drank to the Light, the joy and the love. During the dinner, there were a lot of speeches, songs, and toasts. She mostly sat in silence watching the others. Several times, she met Laino's gaze. He smiled at her. Laino had not been as surprised at the disclosure as many others in the hall. He had not known that she was Calras daughter, but as soon as Calras had said my daughter, the last pieces fell i nto place and he understood.

He had also noticed Ryato and Alarics knowing smiles, and in their eyes seen their relation to Enilia. He understood that there between them were several unsolved problems. He had seen that already as they came to the camp. In Calras eyes, and in the eyes of Calras company, he had seen deep respect and love. He understood that they had known Enilia all of their lives and that they loved her very much. He had also watched Elior and seen the bond between him and Enilia. He felt how closely bonded they were, and how much they loved each other. So, that was the love he had seen before. A brother. Not a ceria. It was a relief to him, but what was it to her? He now understood part of her pain. That, which had driven her from Tinby to here. But what had caused the rest? And what would happen now? He smiled at her when he succeeded in catching her eye when she again glanced quickly at him. She did not want him to discover the many glances, he knew that. He formed the words I understand to her, and she sent him half a smile and quickly looked away again. Would he ever succeed in getting through to her? Should he even try or just leave her be? She was Ainatstiella. She carried the Sign as did her brother, Elior. What did it mean? He had not noticed it when they bathed. Had she tried to hide it? If she had, she had done well. He had not seen anything about it in her gaze. He had seen the pain, the fear to get hurt, but no secret. He sighed and took a sip of wine. That she was one of Ainatssithan, a legend to ainatunarit did not make it any easier. How much more was there to her story? How much bigger could this challenge get?Ryato and Alaric sat at the table to the right of the middle table, which she sat at. She avoided looking towards them. That, which she would see in their faces she would rather be without now. The battle against the karawians, the fights, the anger, and the desperation was so far away now, and she did not want to let those feelings ruin the joy Elior had filled her with. It bubbled in her, and nothing should ruin this evening for her. When everybody was full and the sweet ainatunari wine had put its first, gentle intoxication upon the party, the tables were moved to the sides and the music played up for dancing. Immediately several lined up for the traditional, wild chain dance that always ended with everybody lying laughing and out of breath in a large pile on the floor. Elior had told stories of it as he had told so many other stories from the years he had lived with ainatunarit. Now she was here herself, among the People of the Light, and together with Elior. This was what they had always dreamed about. Now it had become real. She had sat down on the edge of the middle table, which was now pushed against the end wall. Elior sat next to her with his arm around her shoulders. There was laughter in their gazes and laughter in their hearts. Elior stabbed her side with his finger and said in a laugh: - What is it with you and that leader from Cathaomatt? It seems to be more than you showed me in your heart? He nodded towards Laino who was among the dancers on the floor. He had noticed where her eyes sought to again and again. She tried striking it off with a grin, but she had completely forgotten whom she was dealing with. Elior's gaze turned grave immediately. He saw straight through the smiling mask and straight into the pain. - What did he do to you? he said almost angrily when he saw how much it hurt. She shook her head quickly. No, Laino had not done anything. That was it. She had to explain, and Elior was not satisfied until she had told the truth. - But that is not true, milede, he said. The man is in love with you! She almost hissed in objection. That lie would only hurt even more. Elior's eyebrow shot up and he gave her an expressive look. - Have I ever lied to you, malina? It hurts me that you think so.

- Roniad, malin. But I cannot believe it. Why would he be? Why would it be any different from with Laus or Talnoi? Or Mevarn? - Why? Do you ask why? Ayi, timie rula, have you not grown wiser since last? How many times do I need to explain it before you get it? Enilia, you are the loveliest woman in both Laru and Namilia! If you musk ask something, then ask why not everybody is in love with you. On the other hand, I suspect they all are! Why should they not could be so? Even I am in love with you, but I am your brother and must make do with a dance! Dance with me, milede! He jumped off the table and ran out among the dancers. He waved her along, but she remained sitting and just smiled at him. His words had shaken something loose inside. The hope, the little spark that had lied dormant since that night. Since Laino had not said more or done more. Now it blazed up again. She remained sitting quietly and felt it until the feeling calmed down again. Could it be true? Elior never lied, no, never. And he saw things so clearly. Maybe it could be? When the dance ended in a bang as one fell and pulled everyone else down with him, she jumped from the table and walked to father who stood talking with some from his company and some of the others of the eldest. They all smiled at her when she came over to them, and Calras put his arm around her. - Are you having fun, Enilia? he asked. She nodded confirming and they continued their talk. She did not pay attention, but watched those on the floor who were starting a new round of chain dance. Elior was there again. He laughed aloud with the other dancers. Tears almost welled up in her eyes when she once again was overwhelmed by love for him. No, she regretted nothing she had done to reach here. She could not even think of something she would not have done. Elior felt her feelings, halted and yelled at her again to come join in. She hesitated for a moment, but then Calras gave her a push on the back, and she tumbled out to Elior. He grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her in amongst the dancers in the wild and complicated chain dance. Faster and faster it went. She only saw Elior's grin in glimpses next to her. It was already hard to keep up and constantly she nearly bumped into someone in front or behind her. The pace went up again and again. Those who stood by the walls and watched, clapped the rhythm and sang, drove on the musicians and the dancers. Her legs moved on their own now. She could no longer follow the steps in her head. The mind reclined and the body took over. She waited for the fall. She knew it would come. Around and around it went, then, as expected, someone fell and suddenly she found herself amongst the others heads, legs, and arms in one big pile on the floor. She laughed so much she could not stand up and tried to pull her legs and arms to her from underneath the others. As it neared midnight, everybody broke up. Most of those present had rooms in the houses. She had been given a room right next to Elior so that only a thin wall separated them. They walked together up through the house after having said goodnight to everybody. Elior showed her the room she was to sleep in. All of her things had been put in there already. Her backpack, knife, sword, bow, and quiver were there, and across from the door, a large bed was made. At the wall to right of the door was a dressed with a mirror above it, next to the bed was a little table and a pillar basin, and by the wall to the left was a desk. The whole wall where the bed stood was mostly made of tall, round windows with a view of the whole area. However, it was too early for them to go to bed. She closed the door to the room again and followed Elior who soundlessly led her through the house, down hallways and up stairs. At the end of an open gallery, there was a little winding stairway, which they quickly climbed.

They stepped out onto the roof of the large building. It sloped up ahead of them, but without further, Elior climbed up over it, and she followed with a laugh. Below the sloping roof ridge there was a platform along the whole roof shielded vertically by a large wooden edge, which could just hide you if you sat down. They slid down the roof and sat on the lowest part of the sloped part where they had a free view over meadows, forest, and lake. Everywhere the fires blazed. They looked so small from up there, almost like a scattered flock of fireflies. They could hear singing from down there. Above them, all the stars twinkled in competition. Namilia as always shone like a little sun. - Tell me everything, Elior, she said and looked into her brothers eyes. They were filled with everything she had missed for so long and she felt how her heart pounded much too hard at seeing it again. - Only if we can talk about you afterwards? She nodded and smiled, and Elior began his tale. He had not met anyone on his journey before Tanyvilas. He had gone southeast from the start and had followed and crossed Cathalinoa on the eastern side of Rantulinoa and gone down through Omyomatt where he after many days of searching had come across some of Tanyvilas ainatunari. They had been out as scouts in Omyomatt and were returning to Ainatunarits Army. They had taken him along since they did not know whom he was and he would not say anything. Calras would have sent him straight back to Tinby, but Elior had spoken his case well and finally Calras had had to give in. He had sought advice from The wise and they had said that Calras should tell ainatunarit who the two children were. The Light worked secretly and how could they resist its will? Elior was the Son of the Light and had to follow his destiny, as did Enilia. - Already the day after I began my journey, my heart told me that something happened to you, Enilia, Elior said. I felt your pain and I heard you calling. I felt how you in a way followed me. I knew you were not in Tinby anymore, but I did not want to think about it. I could not stand the thought that you were out there alone looking for me. I wanted to go back and find you, but something told me I should not. You had to go through your journey without me. It was the will of the Light. She blinked away the tears and looked up into the sky. She could not meet his gaze with all of those feelings just beneath the skin. - The thought that you were alone and what could happen to you was so horrible, Elior. I have never been away from you for that long before and I never want to experience that again. It was so unbearable. - But it is over now, nere malina. Tell me now what is going on with you? The moon had vanished and the first rays of light could be seen in the east before they were done. Not one thing had been left out or forgotten. Everything was common again as it had always been before. They lay side by side with their backs on the roof. They had followed the moons journey across the sky with their eyes and were now admiring the first red golden light. They exchanged thoughts without words, felt each others emotions, but right now, they were both calm and tired of words, just happy to be together in their symbiosis. When the first sounds from below told them that others were at the mornings pursuits, they sat up and looked out over the camp in Tanyvilas. Slowly, everything around them woke up and before long, the whole area resounded with voices, splashes of water, fires that once again blazed up and the preparing of breakfast. They walked back through the house and out on the veranda again. Out there, they found their father who was standing looking out over the meadows with a pensive expression on his face. As he saw his two children, he lit up and greeted them with an amiable good morning.

- Val eviryn, Elior al Enilia. See, another day begins so beautifully and lets its light fall upon Ainatunarits Army. Elior, today you must find and talk with the other leaders and the eldest from both armies. The newly arrived must know everything we have talked about here. And you, Enilia, today you must talk with anyone who would wish to talk to you, and I can imagine there are some. She put up a disgruntled face. Why did she have to confront all of that? She would much rather spend the day with Elior who would have shown her the whole area and introduced her to all of his new friends. They should have bathed in the lake and taken a long ride on Oloty and Vanil. However, Calras was not to be discussed with. He did not react to her grousing at all. He just nodded and smiled. They had breakfast sitting on the veranda, then Elior vanished to find all of those he had to talk to and she had to go with father into the house. She still griped, and Calras looked at her and laughed. - Yes, you probably will not have as much fin as you did yesterday, but remember, Enilia, that when you go to sleep tonight, everything that should be said will have been said, and everything that needs explaining, will have been explained, and there will not be more things to worry you. You will be able to sleep in peace and calm and with a clean conscience. She smiled. He was almost right. If you overlooked the fact, that he knew nothing about everything with Mevarn and Laino. However, that could soon enough be added to the rest. Now, first of all she had to get through this day. They walked into a room, which reminded her so much of Ilma l's room in Livyliar that she for a moment stopped perplexed. Two of the walls were covered in tall bookcases with books in all shapes and colors. The wall to the south was a long row of windows and up against the western wall was a large desk. Contrary to Ilmal's desk this was however tidy and nice, but in contrast, the big oval table in the middle of the room was covered by books, papers, maps, pens and ink wells. The room was quite a bit smaller than Ilmal's room in Livyliar, which had seemed large and light. This room had an atmosphere of long, grave conversation in deep, dark nights. Did all the lords in Laru have rooms like this? An atmosphere of knowledge, deep thoughts, whispered conversations, and secrets. Did the lords and the eldest all search for answers in old books and the silent blinking of the stars through the windows? Was it in such long nights in their rooms that they spoke with The wise and all of the Lights advisors while the candles flickered light out upon old maps and papers with tortuous ink writing? She had never before seen father like this. When he came to them in Tinby, he had always been happy, fresh, and laughing. It was hard to imagine him sitting here in heavy nights, hard to imagine him as king. The King. The Lights King of ainatunarit. They sat on each their chair across from each other at the table in the middle of the room. It was apparent that he wanted to talk with her first before he left her to the others. Whom were the others in anyway? Who wished so much to talk with her? Alaric and Ryato were the very ones, but whom else? Laino? He did not need any special day or occasion to talk with her, and he had had all of his questions answered yesterday at dinner. Should he really want more as Elior had said? Ayi, it would be a dream come true, but really? Not likely! - Enilia, let me tell you first of all that I love you very, very much. And as I also expressed yesterday, I am proud of your strength and your courage and I am very happy that you are here with us now. Nevertheless, I have been and I am still very angry with you for risking your life so thoughtlessly. I know that you are very angry with Ryato and Alaric because they hindered you in pursuing Elior. However, I am thoroughly pleased that they did so and you have to k now that I have thanked them greatly for it, and I support their decision fully. He looked at her until she nodded as a sign that she had understood him.

- I know from them also that Ilmal made you tell him everything by magic. He did the right thing. He is a Servant of the Light and he followed his heart. You did the right thing too, Enilia. I have forbidden you and Elior to tell anyone about your identity; however, Ilmal followed the Lights advice. The wise have seen through time and space and there is no longer any reason keep your existence in Laru a secret. - The war draws close. The creatures of the Dark threaten all of Laru, and the knowledge of the two of you will bring peace to many a fearsome heart. Your destiny is no longer in my hands, Enilia. The Light leads you now, and I trust the Light. However, do not think that this means that you no longer have to obey me. I am after all your father. Do we agree? She nodded again while she tried to hide a little smile. In a funny way, he reminded her in this moment of Ryato that night after the battle with the karawians. These men and their responsibility and control, however, she respected father greatly. He was a good man, and he did it out of love. He was not like Ryato and Alaric. He demanded respect on the cause of love. Not due to anger and mistrust. - Valt! There is no more to say unless you have something that you want to say to me? Another day I want to hear your entire version of this story, but I have much to see to today with the arrival of Barovia. I think it is more important that you at first settle your controversies with others. Remember, nere tiella, that I am happy to have you here, do not think otherwise. However, there are others now who wish to talk with you, and I want you to listen respectfully and give them the answers they might want. If you need me, merely call! He nodded and smiled and then left and closed the door behind him. *** Chapter 11 Paying the dues *** Back alone in the room; she gave in to several long, deep sighs. As such, it all caught up with her finally. Now it was no longer possible to run from it or push it away. However, as father had said it was probably for the best, then it would all be over with and she would be free to be happy to have reached here. She stood and walked about in the room looking at the things in there. She studied the books in the bookcases, looked out the windows and at some of the maps of Laru, which lay on the table. They were precise and detailed maps with mountains, valleys, rivers, forests, and cities drawn in. She found Tinby far to the north and with a finger followed the way she had traveled down south across Cathalinoa down to the Lorit Mountain and through Omyomatt to Livyliar. Many, many days with many feelings and thoughts, violent feelings and just as violent thoughts. What had happened? There had surely been pain before, and missing, and longing, anger and rage. However, it was as if in Tinby it had been more distant. It had been there, but it had been different, not this close. Not this overwhelming. Because I had Elior to share it with. She knew it in the same instant as the thought appeared. Yes, it had been Elior who then had made it less overwhelming. As a shield between her and the emotions. His smile, his love, the security he brought. And then she had suddenly been without it. That was why it had been so violent. She slowly followed the way she must have taken the night after the argument with Ryato. She had consciously ridden northeast to avoid him and Alaric finding her again. Her finger reached a small imprint of a forest. That had to be where Laino and his men had found her. From the little forest, she followed the route straight through Tanyvilas and up to where she had to be now. In fine print on the map, it said Ainatunarits Army in Talviri. She looked back on the invisible route her finger had drawn across the paper.

It was the seventh of June today; she had left Tinby on the twenty-ninth of April. So much time had passed. It was incredible that she was finally here, that she had succeeded in spite of all. She had found Elior and now Laru could just come on with all its nastiness. Together with Elior there was nothing that could not be handled. There was a knock on the door and she looked for a moment before she answere d, Come in. Varwo, the lord of Cathaomatts Ainatunari came in followed by Laino. For a moment, she did not know if she should smile or not. Instead of one or the other, she only managed a crooked grimace which was either or and stood next to the table with her hand on the map. Both Varwo and Laino greeted correctly and she managed to greet them back somewhat awkwardly. She reacted to Varwo and Laino in two completely different ways and it was impossible to choose which of the feelings to act out. Varwos face was like stone and his gaze was grave and proud. Laino was also proud in his gaze, but still there was this smile and glimpse in his eyes, which created uneasy waves inside. They both sat down across from her and Varwo sent a short nod to the chair next to her. He ordered her to sit? Still she remembered fathers words but it was with some difficulty that she bit back on the spite and sat down. Laino had seen the lightning in her eyes and he gave her an expressive look. Varwo folded his hands on the table. - Enilia from Tinby in Cathaomatt, he said. Yes, you told the truth the day you came to us, however, merely a very small and insignificant part of it. Both she and Laino were quiet. Varwo continued. - My name is Varwo Carantiello, and for many years, I have been the lord of ainatunarit in Barovia in Cathaomatt. I am pleased to meet you as Calras daughter and Ainatstiella. Your brother, and now also you, do not only carry the hope of ainatunarit, but of all light beings, that the Legend will be fulfilled. That you prove to be who you are only makes me happier that we made the decision to let you stay with us until we reached Ainatunarits Army. It is now my hope that you also understand that decision and do not carry a grudge or resentment in your heart against me and my people? It was now obvious her turn to speak. Both Varwo and Laino looked at her waiting. She remembered fathers last words again before she took a deep breath and spoke as nicely as possible. - It is an honor to meet you again, Varwo Carantiello, lord of Cathaomatts ainatunarit. I hold neither a grudge nor resentment in my heart against you or your people. I am happy that you took me along to Tanyvilas and made the last part of my journey safe. You let me have the choice to go with you or with Ryato and Alaric, and I want to thank you for that. Varwo nodded thoughtfully. - I would however have preferred that you had chosen to tell me the truth and that you had seen that you could trust us. Nevertheless, I also appreciate that the situation you were in prevented you from trusting anyone a stranger to you. She nodded. Then Varwo stood up and she looked up at him in surprise. Was that it? That was not so bad. - This was all I wished to say to you, Enilia Calrastiella. However, I have understood from Laino that he wishes to speak with you about something so I will leave you alone. She moved her surprised gaze to Laino and then back to Varwo as he greeted her. She and Laino stood up and greeted back. Then there was only Laino left. What did he want? Did he want anything at all? And if yes, then what in Karawia was she to do with it? - So that was what you so persistently tried to hide, Enilia Calrastiella, Ainatstiella. She just smiled carefully.

- Then I can better understand that you refused to answer my questions and were ready to fight to prevent me from finding out. And I understand why Gawavolf in my heart asked me to leave you be and just take you to Ainatunarits Army. But do tell me, Enilia, how are you? You do not look happy? - But I am in fact happy, Laino. I am happy far within my soul finally being here, but I really do not care for these conversations father have arranged. When you leave here, I must talk with someone whom I really do not want to talk with. - I believe you mean Ryato and Alaric? She nodded and twisted her face in a regretful grimace. - I still do not understand what it is with you and them? What made you ride away from them? And why do you think they hate you? You never answered that. Still so many questions he wanted answered. And so much she wanted answered, but that was not something she would dare ask. Would she ever like the answers from him! - It is not something I think. It is something I know. I rode away from them because Ryato did not want to risk his life for my sake. - We have to stop, Ryato. We have already driven the horses much too far, and we too need to rest. - We cannot stop! She is out there somewhere! Alone! Ryatos voice resounded with rage, but Alaric did not let it bother him. The rage was not aimed at him, but at Ryato self. - I know it, omian, but there is nothing more we can do now. It would benefit us more to stop and find peace than to continue now. It will clear our minds, and we need to rest, as do the horses. Alaric dismounted even though Ryato still seemed to be on his way on. Not until several minutes later did Ryato slip off Moravion and let the horse go to graze. - By the Dark why did I let the anger get the better of me, he said in torment and sat down on the grass where Alaric was lighting a fire and finding food. - You must stop torturing yourself, Ryato, nin omian. It is no good to anyone, not Enilia either. Done is done. Now, let the Light guide you on. There is a good meaning behind everything, this too. Ryato closed his eyes and ran both hands over his hair. He shivered violently and Alaric frowned in thoughtfulness. - A good meaning, Ryato snarled. I chased her away. I saw the pain in her eyes and I chased her away. Ayi, I knew what was behind her anger and still I let my own anger get the better of me. - She will be fine! Alaric himself could hear how hollow that sounded. He was scared too. The thought alone that she was out there somewhere alone, on her way away from them, on her way to Tanyvilas through an area where the karawians roamed freely. But, he could not let the fear get the upper hand now. He had to remain strong, both for himself, for Ryato and for Enilia. Ryato opened his eyes again but still held his hands up in front of his face as if he feared what he himself would say next. He sighed, shook his head and Alaric forced his gaze off the pain, which was visible in his gaze. - Listen! She is Ainatstiella. She is strong, intelligent, and brave. She has all of the Lights wisdom and protection with her. Alaric slammed the pot onto the fire and filled it with water for tea. If he could only trust that himself. Ryato nodded quietly. - Yes, but it would be quite a bit better if she knew that herself. She has no idea what it means that she is who she is. What she is.

- Just you wait! Some beautiful ainatunarier will show up and take care of her. Like in a human fairytale where the good prince saves the beautiful princess. He finds her, falls in love with her, and brings her safely back to her father and brother in the lovely kingdom! He sent Ryato the smile he knew Ryato could not resist and indeed the smile now also spread on Ryatos face. - What then when you arrive in the kingdom and sneaks out the princess for a little love adventure the night before their wedding? What do you think the good prince will think of that? There was the twinkle in Ryatos eyes, which Alaric had missed all day. He added tealeaves to the boiling water and sent Ryato a cheeky smile across the flames of the fire. - Let us see whether it is the prince or the princess that I sneak off with, he said in a loud laugh. Then you will have to take care of the one left back at the castle. If I am not mistaken, I am not the only one attracted to the princess in spite of her temper and stubbornness. Ryato did not answer, but the sparks in his eyes were not to be misjudged, and Alaric knew what would be in both their dreams that night. Yes, Enilia would be fine, and they would see her again. None of them would get out of that story so easily.Laino looked at her in astonishment. Yes, he had not expected that! - You have probably already heard their version? she asked. Laino considered for a moment whether he should answer that, but then he nodded. She nodded too. Yes, everybody probably knew that story now. And what did they think of her then? Probably the same as Ryato and Alaric. - Since you already know the story, I will only tell you how it looks from my point of view. Before Livyliar, they brought me along because they feared that I was on the wrong side. They were afraid that I would bring information on them to the Dark. In Livyliar Ilmal told them about my true identity and asked them to bring me to Calras. They merely did what their lord asked them to do and only because I am Calras daughter. Had they been in charge, they would never have taken me along. If they had been in charge, they would not have had anything to do with me! And that certainly surfaced when Ryato told the truth! Laino frowned and scrutinized her for a moment. - That is certainly a different version than what I heard from Ryato and Alaric. I do not think you have any idea about those two at all, Enilia. Already as they came to us in the camp, they were beside themselves with worry. They could not tell us who you were, but they urgently asked us to take care of you should we meet you. Ryato especially felt really bad. - He told us that he had spoken in anger. They had gone after you only moments after they had heard you riding off, but in the dark of night, they had not been able to follow your traces. They had looked for you ever since and were now on the way to Calras to tell him what had happened. Never before have I seen two men so worried, Enilia. Whatever you think, I can tell you that those two care a great deal about you. Not until they reached Calras and Elior told that he had contact with you in his heart and that you were safe, could they feel calm again. Those two have never hated you, Enilia, quite the opposite. - It would not look very good, would it, if they just told you a nd my father that they could not care less, right, Laino? She could not believe him. Why should she? She had seen the hatred in Ryatos eyes when he had said it. And it was obvious why he felt like that. Why should he care the least about her, a jani? - I really do not understand you! Laino exclaimed and shook his head. They care so much. What in Laru makes you say something like that? - Because I know what I am, Laino! I know what others see! I know what you think of someone like me!

She jolted up and went to stand by the window with her back to Laino. He should not see the tears in her eyes now. He should not see more of that insecurity. Then rather show him anger. That was something tangible and a defense against the ridicule. Laino remained sitting at the table. She could hear how he strummed his fingers on the table. A single sigh. Now he would probably get up and go. Leave it be. Why should he not be indifferent as everyone else? It was just her pain, her problem. Nothing he needed care about. - Then I can better understand all the pain you carry around. If that is how you see yourself. You think you are worth less because you are jani? Is that it? Do you even know what a jani is, Enilia? Once Laru was full of janis. They were the most beautiful beings. The most worshipped of all. Both by humans and ainatunari because the janis had the best from both beings. - Ainatunarit grieved for long when the janis vanished because it meant that the Light grew weaker in Laru. The janis were a symbol of the love between humans and ainatunari and now it is gone. At the least from the side of the humans. It is not a shame to be a jani, but something you should be proud of. - And furthermore, you ought to take a good look in a mirror. You are a very beautiful woman, and I am not the only one who thinks so. That was also what Alaric and Ryato said when they asked us to look for you. They described you as unusual and beautiful and they were right, Enilia. Why do you hate yourself so much? She wrapped her arms around herself to subdue the shivering, which began, all the way inside of her stomach. A mixture of hope and anger. Sorrow and joy. But it was impossible to figure out which was right to feel? If he really meant what he said, she would be the happiest soul in Laru, but how could she allow herself to think that? What if he just said it to make her happy? Then she would look like a fool if she turned and smiled at him and was happy because he thought she was beautiful. And that Ryato and Alaric should have said something like that was completely out of this dimension. - Look into my eyes, Enilia, and you will see that I am not lying. He had stood up and was now merely a few steps behind her. Demanding and forceful in all of his authority. She turned around but kept her eyes on his boots. Words came out from somewhere deep inside, and before she took time to think about them, she spoke. - If you are not lying to me, Laino, I have lived with an unnecessary pain for most of my life. I have misunderstood so much if you are right. I have taken rejection as being more than what it was. I have hated what I am and how I look when it was something I should have been grateful for. Can you see that? If you do not lie, my whole sense of myself is a lie and maybe so much else will a lso be a lie. I am not saying you are lying. Maybe you are right, but I cannot let myself believe it. I have hoped more than once and the pain that comes when I see that it was not as I hoped is too great. It hurts too much, Laino. I cannot do it to myself again! - So you will rather continue with you all of your self- hatred and all of that pain for no reason? You will not even let others love you? You will rather push them away and continue in your little, closed off world, which only holds Elior? She shut her eyes tight and bent her head deeper to her chest. Why did he say that? Why did he say those things? Could he not just get how much worse he made it! - It does not hurt when I do not hope, she said quietly to prevent the crying making her voice shake. - What is it you want to hope for? - That you are right. That it is true. - That what is true?

He would not give up. He would not leave her be before she said it. She felt his will as a pressure in the room. He came closer all the time and bore into the pa in as if he wanted to crush everything she was for the truth. She felt like just pushing him away, but physically he was not even close. It was will against will, and her will was horribly cornered by his. - Can you not just let me be, she said harshly and turned her back to him again. - No, I cannot, he said calmly. It just happens to be that I am quite sure that what you dare not hope for is what I hope for. And not until you believe what I say and understand that you are a beautiful and attractive young woman can I have what I wish for. And I do not give up so easily. Now she began shaking again. Everything inside of her was a blazing fire, but through the flames, the voice screamed from the top of its lungs. Talnoi had said something like that once. La us had said it. Beautiful and attractive? Yes, maybe for a while? If then he was really in love with her now, how long would it last? For a month maybe? Maybe a little longer until it was no longer exciting to be with a jani. Pure cold put out the fire. No matter what, she would not risk anything. No, not this time. She put her nails hard into her arm until the pain let the feelings die out. She would rather stop it here and now before it really became something. Elior was here now. She could be with him again then nothing else mattered. She began talking even before she had finished the thought. - What I hope for is the true love, she said in a hard voice. I have believed before that I had found it. At first with a human named Laus. However it proved that he only loved me when others did not see it. He was embarrassed by me because I am jani. Then Talnoi showed up. An ainatunarier. He used for an excuse that he could never make me happy and that it was not meant to be that we should be together. There I learned not to hope. Since then there has not been anyone before I met Mevarn in Livyliar. - Mevarn? There was already unease in Laino's voice. He wanted to say more, but she interrupted him by continuing. - I saw Mevarn and I recognized him. He has been my ceria before, in other lives. I love him, but I do not know how he feels. I love him as I have not loved anyone but Elior. However, he did not even come to say goodbye! So, I have given up. I have Elior, and that is enough. He loves me unconditionally and he will never let me down. She turned and met Laino's gaze with all the strength she could find in her decision. Ebira and she had not been right that night. They had said that Laino could not be shaken. But he was shaken now. His all too blue eyes shifted once. He looked as if he did not know what to say. She crossed her arms and set in with what she knew would end it all. - If you are right then I hope Mevarn thinks better of it when I see him again sometime. He will arrive with the army from Livyliar in about ten days. Perhaps he was just afraid as was I. Afraid that all of those feelings were not real. I for one have never loved anyone as I loved him from the moment our eyes met. And I doubt that I will ever love anyone else like that. It worked. Maybe there was a grain of truth in what she said about Mevarn, but it was not half as true as the feelings she suppressed. The feelings for Laino. That, which made her stomach turn into a knot and let her know that as soon as he left, she would break down. Why d id she do it? Why was she chasing him away when he stood there and was so close to saying that, which she wanted to hear? That he was in love with her, that he wanted her to believe how beautiful she was, how attracted he was to her. But it was too much, too good. It was easier to ruin it now than to get the rejection later on. The rejection, which without doubt would come. And no matter what, it was ruined now.

He seemed as if he would say something, but then he stopped himself. He looked at her just for a moment more, then he left. She stood for a while with her eyes closed and tried to keep it all down, then she walked over and let herself thumb down onto the chair at the table. She looked at her hands and discovered that she was trembling. Her throat closed up, but she did not want to cry. There was nothing to cry about. She rested her elbows on the table and hid her face in her hands, breathed as deeply and calmly as she could. No crying, no unease. All is good; all is as it is supposed to be. It is better like this. No rejections when you just thought. There was a knock on the door and she jumped once. She expected to see Laino come storming in to tell her exactly what he thought about her now, but instead, Ryato and Alaric came in. She sank down on the chair and let her hands cover her face again. This she could not handle right now, not after the thing with Laino. She could not even overcome looking up at them when they quietly greeted her. The silence lay as heavy air in the room. She felt the gazes of the two men, but only from far away. It was chaos inside. Alaric turned and walked to stand by one of the tall windows and look out on the meadows. Ryato looked after him, then he turned to her. He walked over and sat down on one of the tallback chairs across from her. - Roniad, Enilia, he said. My words were unfair and thoughtless. I am older than you. I ought to know better, and I ask you to forgive me. There really was regret in his eyes. She saw it but she did not understand it. Had father asked him to apologize? But it seemed so honest? She did not know what to say and made do with nodding quietly. Ryato turned his head and looked to Alaric. - Alaric, he said. Do you not have something to say too? - No, Ryato. I have nothing to say! I feel she is the one who should be apologizing, not us! Ryato opened his mouth to say something, but Enilia interrupted him. - What the Dark should I apologize for? she said angrily. Alaric held her gaze while he came over to the table and stood next to Ryato who now j ust sat passively leaned back on the tall-back chair looking at her. - Have we done anything you feel we owe you an apology for? Alaric said calmly. She stared at him in anger without immediately finding a suitable answer. - No, right? he continued when she did not answer. We have done everything we could to help you. We have turned a blind eye to what I think is a very unfair behavior from you, and furthermore given you our friendship and protection. And that without even a thank you from you. His voice disclosed a spark of anger now. Ryato looked up at him and put a hand on his arm. She still could not find words but just stared angrily at Alaric. - I have never asked for your friendship, protection, or help! she snarled. It was always against my will that I traveled with you! And I know very well that you only took me along because you had to! You do not care. I certainly found that out in the end! In a glimpse, she saw pain flare up in Ryatos gaze and immediately regretted having said that. He had just asked for her forgiveness. However, before she had time to say anything to him, Alaric slammed his hand onto the tabletop and she looked up at him in shock. - What the Dark is wrong with you, Enilia? he yelled furiously. It is as if you live in a completely different Laru? Everything is completely twisted in your head! You see nothing as it really is. Even now, after everything you have given us of anger, accusations, and insults, we come to you with open arms. Ryato even asks for your forgiveness for his only fair anger. And then by the Dark, you say that we do not care? Do you really not see how stupidly you behave? Ryato jumped up and put a hand on Alarics shoulder to stop him, but Alaric moved away from him in anger.

- No, I will not take it anymore! he yelled at both Ryato and her. - You certainly do not have to! she said and stood up in fury. If you think I am that stupid you can just go away and stay away from me! - He did not call you stupid. He said your behavior was stupid! Ryato began, b ut Alaric interrupted him angrily. - Do not waste anymore energy on it, omian. She only sees and hears what she wants. - Get out! she yelled. Alaric looked at her for a moment, then he turned and left. Ryato looked at the closed door for a long time after Alaric had vanished out of it, then he turned to her again. She sat on the chair and strummed her fingers on the table. The thoughts beat around in her head without her being able to make head or tail of them. All she knew was that she felt as if she was b eing smothered in this room. She was angry with all of them. But why? She wanted out. Out and find Elior. Away from all of this which hurt so bad. Ryato sat on the chair across from her again and she looked up at him briefly. He looked sad and she felt a sting of shame. He had asked for her forgiveness for what he had said that night. He really was sorry. Maybe not as non-caring as she had first believed. As non-caring as she could see that Alaric was. Alaric just wanted her to thank him for having taken her along against her will. Why would she thank him for that? And now he even thought that she was stupid! What an idiot! - Enilia, let the two of us talk, Ryato said and interrupted her chain of thoughts. Maybe we cannot become friends. But at least we can talk it out so that we can have peace. Do you not want that? A little confused, she nodded at Ryato. His voice was gentle and calm, and quietly, her fury began to vanish. Ryato told how they had looked for her all night and the next many days while they rode towards Tanyvilas. They had feared something had happened to her. But in his heart, Alaric had felt that she was alive. Somewhere, she understood that Laino had been right. Ryato and Alaric did not hate her. They were not indifferent. That recognition started a landslide somewhere inside. She looked down at the table, suddenly so restless that her leg began bobbing up and down in unease. Laino had been right? Ryato felt her unease. He misunderstood it somewhat by thinking that it was because they had now spoken for more than an hour. He smiled. - Should I not go to Calras now and say that at least we have settled our discrepancies? Then we will see if he will not let you go. She looked up at him in surprise and smiled. - Thank you, Ryato, she said. And roniad, I did mean my forgiveness! It was my fault that night. Your anger was just. It was I who ought to ask your forgiveness. I see that now! - You have my forgiveness, Enilia. Thank you for talking with me! - You too, Ryato. And thank you for everything else you have done for me. I have been wrong from the start. Ryato greeted her. In his gaze was now only warmth. She returned the greeting and smiled somewhat apologetic. She had really been wrong about him. She was now embarrassed about her behavior towards him. And probably towards Alaric too? Nevertheless, it was different with him, different from Ryato. Let Alaric remain thinking she was stupid and ungrateful. That was his own choice. Ryato went down to talk with Calras and she sat impatiently waiting until Calras finally came to her. She jumped out when she saw him, ready to run out the door. - Sit down, Enilia, Calras said. I want to talk with you for a moment.

Slightly annoyed, she sat down again. She sat uneasily on the edge of the chair ready to bolt out as soon as he was done. Would it never end? Luckily, father understood how to talk without evasions, and she told him everything, quickly and precisely even thought she left out certain details such as the whole thing with Laino, and luckily, he did not ask more about that. It would have been difficult to explain. Apparently, he had not talked with either Laino or Alaric after they had left the room, and that made her wonder. Calras saw her wondering and smiled. - Why does it puzzle you? That is your conflicts, not mine, and you must solve them on your own. It is not my business. However, if you ask for my help, you will get it! Then he was done. With a hand gesture he made I clear that she could leave. She jumped up and ran to the door, but then halted and turned to father. - Meca bara! she said and smiled. He smiled back and waved her off. She ran as fast as she could through the house to Elior's room, but he was not there. She turned on the spot and ran downstairs and outside. She had no idea where to look for him, but in her heart, she called for him and followed her sensation down across the meadows. She ran fast and soon she was by a small grove a stretch from the houses where Tanyvilas tent camp began. He was close now, and she turned to walking as she walked in between the trees. It was calm here. The trees were summer green and their branches swayed lightly in the wind. Above her head, all of Tanyvilas birds sang. Beneath a tall tree with long, hanging trees, Elior sat looking up into the green ocean of leaves in the treetop. His foot bopped quickly up and down as it always did when he was thinking deeply about something. She walked over and sat down next to him and took his hand. It was not necessary with words. She just opened up and let all of her feelings and thoughts float to him and in return, received his. Slowly, calm came. He smiled at her and she returned the smile and lay down on her back with her head on his lap. He ran his fingers through her long, dark hair while he looked at her. Shortly after, they both laughed exuberantly at nothing but the mood, which was between them. Thoughts about everything that had happened and everything that was to happen, slipped from her to him. Images of Ryato and Alaric, images of Livyliar, of Mevarn, of Vanil. Feelings that changed between rage and complete peace. It all came up, and he saw it with a smile. There was the longing, the sorrow, the desperation, and he smiled to it. There was the fury and he laughed at it. She could not do anything but laugh along herself. - Malin, what is all that? she asked in a sigh. - You know well, malina. It is thoughts and feelings, it is nothing. - I did not think that ainatunari could get angry or sad like that. I thought it happened to me because I am half human. Elior laughed again. - Why should we not become angry? Why should ainatunari not have feelings? She sat up and looked quizzically at him. - I just have not had time really to think about it before now, but it just seems wrong. I mean, you know the Light. You live in the Light. Then it just seems wrong that you can get furious like me, like humans. I understand that Ryato got angry then, but why Alaric now?

- Anger can be the right reaction in some situations, malina, as well as sorrow or joy or peace. I for example got angry with Laus back then when he betrayed you. I reacted with anger and then it disappeared again as the feeling it was. I can almost promise you that it is the same for Alaric. And you have probably done your best to make him angry, have you not? If I know you right, you have provoked him to the outmost. He may have reacted with anger, but now it I surely gone for him. It is nothing but an immediate feeling, a cloud before the sun, nothing. - But I am still angry with him, she mumbled somewhat embarrassed. Is that because I am half human? - What does it give you to cling to that feeling, nuse? She sighed. She knew that answer. It only gave suffering. It only gave pain. - Then let it go, nin milede. Let it be as the nothing it is. See, how beautifully the sun shines on the trees. See the deep blue of the sky, listen to the birds song. Can you see it? Feel it, feel the beauty. That is the Light. That is the truth. With a surrendering gesture, she saw it. She felt it, and she laughed to he r brother. He was right! The anger was nothing but a cloud before the sun. It was nothing but a feeling that came and went. It could never be right although entitled. The sun was coming down in the west and the shadows from the trees grew long. She began thinking about Laino. Elior gave her a quizzical look. - Will you try talking to him? he asked her. She shrugged. - What do you think? Still, they laughed even though they talked seriously. Their souls were in complete surrender to each other and the Light. - Talk to him! Tell him why you said what you said about Mevarn. Tell him about your true feelings, malina. Remember that he is in love with you. That is the truth. You are in love with him. That is also the truth. You love Mevarn in your soul. But your feelings for Laino are far stronger right now. Laino deserves that you tell him the truth. You fear the pain a rejection will bring, you fear losing. However, what you can lose you do not even have now. And you have not got it because you dare not get it. You cannot lose something you do not have. And you cannot have it before you receive it. Forget your fear, milede. She stared blankly at him. She was not surprised that he saw straight through her. He had always done that. However, what he said sounded so much like what Laino had said earlier on. And it was true. Elior laughed, but he was serious. And she could not do anything but follow his words. They got up and walked towards the tents hand in hand. While they walked, Elior told about his day. He had spoken with several of the other leaders and eldest from the two armies. They were to talk again the next many days. They were all skilled with weapons. They could all fight, but war was something else. None of them, not even the eldest had ever been to war. They had no experience with fighting like that, and the planning would take a long time. The ainatunarit had never been to war. Again, she remembered her own feeling from the battle against the karawians at Rantulinoa. She remembered the feeling of having killed, and she looked down. She needed not say anything to Elior. He felt it as clearly as she did. - It is alright, nere. You had no choice. You are right that they as well as everything else are of the Light, but the creatures of the Dark have but one goal and that is to kill. If you had not killed them, they would have killed you. Against the creatures of the Dark we are without choice. We cannot bring them peace. We cannot give them the Light. That is why we must fight now. That is why we must go to war even though it is so far from us, from our knowledge. The creatures of the Dark cannot feel the Light, malina. They are all Dark. It has taken over them.

Elior's words made it better, but still it was a weird feeling to have killed. It was wrong to take a life. She knew he spoke the truth when he said that against the creatures of the Dark they had no choice. She abandoned the thoughts of the fight and returned to the moment. Back to the thoughts of Laino. They walked towards the area where Cathaomatts Ar my had their tent camp. They had placed the camp exactly as they had on every other day of their journey when they had stopped for the night. She quickly found the path that led to the place where Laino and his men stayed. Everywhere they came, there were greetings, smiles and waves. Now everyone knew who they were. Finally, they stood by the fire and greeted the men who sat there. Both Soral and Arim were there, but not Laino. - I am looking for Laino, she said. Do you know where I can find him? Some quickly exchanged looks between Soral and Arim let her know that they knew what it was about. Soral came over to her. - I saw him by the house, but that is a long time ago now. I stopped to talk to him for a moment. He said he would go to have a look around in the forest. None of us have seen him since. She shrugged in annoyance. It would be impossible to find Laino in the forest. He could be anywhere. Soral scrutinized her. She knew what he was wondering what had happened between her and Laino. What could have put Laino in the state he had probably found him in. But she gave him no answers. - Do you know when he could possibly be back? she just asked. - No, he is not on duty today, and I do not know if he will come here to eat or if he will have dinner in the houses. She looked at Elior who shrugged. - Let us find Ebira instead. I also want you to meet her, she then said in a smile. They thanked Soral, greeted goodbye and walked back the path up through the camp. They had not gone far before they saw Laino come walking towards them. His face was impassive. For a moment, it looked as if he would continue right past them, but he stopped in front of them and greeted correctly. They greeted back. Elior smiled friendly at Laino, but she had no idea what to do so it e nded up with nothing. - Elior! Enilia! he said. She could not get a word out. Elior felt her nervousness and took over. - Laino, my sister would like to talk with you if you will give her some of your time? Laino gave Elior a friendly nod, then he moved his gaze to her. She shivered beneath it when she felt his dissociation in her heart. What had she done? It was so wrong. There had been love. It was so obvious with this distance in contrast. And she had ruined it! - We can speak privately in the forest, Laino said and without further, he began walking south through the camp towards the forest. She glanced at Elior before she followed Laino. Elior whispered without words to calm her and smiled. Then she set after Laino who walked briskly and without looking back. He did not stop until they had reached a good stretch into the forest, then he halted and turned to her. She walked to his side while she tried to read in his eyes what he was thinking. However, he did not let her see anything. He crossed his arms. - I am listening! She could not get one single word out. He had never been like that before. Not even the first day on the meadow had he distanced her so much. - If you have something to say to me, Enilia, speak now. I have far more important things to do than standing here with you!

She gaped at the insult, but then bit back on it. Otherwise, he would turn and leave immediately. She struggled to find words and then stuttered out: - I did not mean it! Laino just looked at her. - What exactly do you mean by saying you did not mean it, Enilia? She had conquered back the ability to speak even though everything inside of her screamed that she should not say it. Tell him the truth, Elior had said. And Elior was always right. - I said all of that to scare you away, Laino. So you would not make me hope! He frowned. That was the first sign of feelings in him at all. - Why do you want to scare me away? That was it, for one in Karawia. Could he not just understand it! She still tried to read in his eyes. For a long mome nt, they just looked into each others eyes, but there was nothing to read in his. He had closed off completely and she felt like running far away when it suddenly really hurt. This was so stupid. It was exactly the same she did again. And the pain would come, the rejection. - What in Laru is wrong with you, sis? Where is this coming from? he then said and a touch of disbelief ran across his face. He quietly shook his head and let his gaze glide into the forest. - Out of the blue, you tell me that you love someone else. I have seen the pain in you and tried to understand it. And whatever you think now, I do understand it. You have been turned down. You think you are unlovable because you are jani and you dare not hope that there actually is someone who can love you. One who is your ceria. - You are so firm in that belief that even though I am standing right in front of you telling you that I am in love with you, you have to scare me away because you are so sure that I will reject you. If not now, then later. - And now you regret it. I do not know if it is because you are sad that you hurt me or because you finally dare to tell me that, you are also in love with me. I see it, Enilia, but I do not know what to do with you now! Every word from him was like a hard blow to the stomach, and she gasped for breath when he fell silent again. It was her turn to say something, but what in Laru should she say after everything he had just said? - I do not know, Laino. I know nothing, I cannot figure it out. All that about She stopped abruptly. She had nearly mentioned him again. - Mevarn, Laino continued for her. Just say it. He is not the problem, Enilia. You are! I have no respect for someone who can betray her own feelings like that! What? What did he mean by that now? She was, for one in Karawia, doing her best to explain even though it was so difficult. - Then you do not understand what I am saying! she exclaimed. - Yes, I understand it! Even quite well. I really regret that I allowed myself to fall for you and that I let it get as far as it did still. I am rarely that wrong about a person as I am with you! - How can you say that, Laino? It is not true! I was with you because I felt like it. I am telling you it is because of everything that happened before. I do not wa nt to be rejected again. How can that be betrayal? How could he just be so cold when she was really trying? Could he not just understand how much it hurt and how hard it was? Yes, she might have forced it when they were together. However, that was not because she did not want it, quite the opposite. And yes, she had been telling lies now, all that with Mevarn. But when he said he understood the pain, he had to understand also why she had done it?

- It is betrayal because you lied to yourself! All the way through you have lied to yourself, and not just about me, but also when it comes to the others! - No, that is not true, Laino! - Now you are lying again! You are saying you will not be rejected, but that is not what it is really about, is it? This is about you being afraid, Enilia. It is fear, not pain. You are not afraid of being rejected. You are afraid to lose someone you love. You are afraid of being left behind alone. You rode from Tinby searching for your brother for the very same reason. You are much too proud and strong to let a rejection get to you, nevertheless you fear it because it reminds you of losing. - You are much too self-assured to be as insecure as you somewhere have told yourself that you are. But you are so afraid of losing, Enilia. You would rather die than lose someone you love. And then the easiest solution is to avoid loving. Am I not right? Think about it now and try to understand what I am saying! Suddenly, his voice turned gentler and a glimpse of warmth appeared amidst the cold in his eyes. He came close to her and placed a hand on her cheek. She was too shocked at his words to react. - Can you completely honestly tell me that it is not true what I am saying? That it really is insecurity and rejection you are trying to avoid? Can yo u honestly tell me that you gave that story about Mevarn because you wanted to scare me off? What is the real reason for all of these feelings you mess up so much? She closed her eyes and shook her head quietly. No, he was right. She could not follow. She could not get it straight in her head, but he was right. By the Light, he was right. He let his hand drop to his side again. - And therefore, Enilia, it should never have happened between the two of us. Therefore, I regret it. And therefore, I am angry with you for having betrayed yourself, and me, like that. Do you understand now? She nodded for an answer. Yes, she understood. They were both silent for a long time. She did not feel like losing Laino like this. Not now as she had risked all that. Not now as he understood so well. However, he did not respect her anymore. He rejected her. She looked at him for a long time before she carefully said: - Please, do not be mad at me, Laino? She would have said more but was overwhelmed by the feelings her words brought up inside of her. She had to bit her lip not to cry. Too many tears, nin nere. Laino looked at her, astounded. Apparently, he too was overwhelmed by those feelings. Then the cold vanished from him as dew to the sun and within a second, it was replaced by deep tenderness. - Enilia, timie rula! he said. Then he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. How could I resist such a plead? By the Light! I really do not understand that you cannot see it yourself? She fell into the warmth of his embrace in complete shock. He was not angry with her anymore? How had that happened? And then what instead? He held her out from him and looked at her. - Promise me that you will never again lie to yourself? You are not listening to your heart, but to your mind, do you see that? You are trying to think how it should be, but you cannot do that. You have to follow your heart, follow the Light. You must not let yourself be controlled by fear of things that might happen. That only leads to suffering, nin timie omian. Trust the Light! Fear? Suffering? Lies? Ayi, it would take hours to understand what he meant, but still the sensation was there. The sensation that he was right. She fought up a smile, which somewhere had been on its way because of his arms being around her. - I see that you understand, Enilia, and then let me take back some of my angry words. I do still respect you now because you can see what you did. And because you regret it She interrupted him. - I do not regret it, Laino. I regret nothing of it!

For a moment he looked quizzically at her, but then he understood and smiled. - That is even better, he said. No, you shall not regret. You learned a lesson, and so did I. That is good. Let us go back. The sun will soon set, and I am hungry. Laino took her hand and they walked back towards the camp. *** Chapter 12 Days in sunshine *** Back in the camp, Laino gave her a long hug before he walked down to his men. Was not there anymore to say? Where did she stand now? But she let it be. It was just good that he was not angry anymore. Elior came to her. He had been waiting where she left him. - It went well? he asked. He already knew the answer, and she just smiled. Never in her life had she been as confused as she was right now. Nevertheless, it was somehow a good confusion. A realization of something that created joy. But by the Light if she understood what it was? It would take complicated thoughts, but not right now. Right now, she just wanted to be happy. Elior wrapped an arm around her, and they began walking to the other end of the camp to find Ebira. They found her cooking by a fire near the tent where she lived. Next to her on the grass at a woman, sorting and drying herbs. She had a striking likeness to Ebira except that she was older and had blonde hair and blue eyes. Ebira, radiant with joy, greeted both Enilia and Elior and introduced them to the woman, her mother, Fyaile. She was healer, taught by her mother and now she was teaching Ebira. - Will you not join us for dinner? Fyaile asked, and they accepted politely and sat down on the grass. - My father and brother are coming soon. They have been out with the other soldiers to get to know the area, Ebira said. When the food was ready and Ebira had just taken the pot from the fire, six men appeared at the fire. One older and five younger men. Ebira and Fyaile greeted them heartily. It was Ebira's father, Novurn, and her five older brothers, Maliv, the oldest, Araltall, Hevent, Eccyn, and Malon. They were all tall and blonde like Fyaile and Novurn. Ebira was the odd one out with her black hair and green eyes, but that merely amused her when the two siblings commented on it. She was proud not to look like the rest of the family. When they had all been introduced and they were sitting on the grass around the fire, Ebira handed out the plates and served food for everyone. They talked cozily while they ate. It dawned on Enilia that she had never before heard anything about Ebira's family or background, and she mentioned it to Ebira who laughed aloud. - You see, Enilia. Your story is far more interesting than mine is. I have never experienced anything; therefore, I have seen no reason to bore us both with telling about it. Everybody laughed, and Fyaile added: - Do not believe her, Enilia. Ebira have had many adventures. If she does not find one, she creates it herself. She is impossible to keep still or merely silent. Something is always happening around her. Again, everybody laughed, including Ebira. - You only have what fun you create, mother. And why be bored whe n one can do something fun instead?

- Yes, that seems to be your life philosophy, Maliv said. You are worse than the rest of us added up. - And that says a lot! Eccyn added. When they had finished their meal, all of Ebira's brothers jumped up. Maliv said : - Come with us, Enilia and Elior, and you too, Ebira. There is a lot of fun planned down on the meadow by the last grove. We must not miss that. Enilia, Ebira, and Elior were up at once. They needed not hear that twice. - No trouble now, Maliv! Novurn shouted after them when they all ran off. Maliv turned briefly, smiled, and waved at his father. They ran together through the camp and down across the meadows towards the last grove a few kilometers to the east. On the meadow behind the grove, there were ma ny young ainatunari. They had put up targets for archery, lanes for races, height-, and long jumping. Some competed in jumping on and off horses at full speed, others just sat singing and playing and roasting sweet breads and cakes on small fires. In the middle of the meadow, a large fire burned, and most of those who were not competing, were gathered here. The vibrant party mood hit them all straight in the heart, and they walked across the meadow with wide smiles on their faces. They sat down with the many others who by now had gathered around the large fire. There was singing and storytelling. They sat in large circles. There had to be at least a hundred gathered now, all happy, and smiling. Most were soldiers from either Cathaomatts army or Tanyvilas a rmy, but there were also several of the young healers and others of those who had come along because their family had. Ebira pointed to those she knew and whispered their names to Enilia, however, Enilia forgot them instantly, there were so many. She herself recognized a few of Laino's men who sat across from them. It was Lumit with the beautiful red hair and blue eyes, and Tavil with the black hair and coal black eyes. Enilia thought to herself that probably neither Laino nor any other of his men knew that those two were here. They had now both seen her and they waved and smiled. Ebira laughed when she recognized them and whispered to Enilia: - Do you think Laino sent them out to keep an eye on you? Enilia shook her head and in a whisper, told Ebira what had happened earlier on. Ebira's eyes grew wide with astonishment, but then turned gentle when she understood that all had happened to the best. She nodded. - Then we will have to see where it leads. I will bet that you end up together, she said with laughter in her voice. Enilia elbowed her in the side for that remark. - Do share your fun with the rest of us. You cannot just sit there and whisper! Malon interrupted and grabbed a shoulder of each of the two girls. All of the brothers backed him up, and Elior who sat next to Enilia, laughed. - They are merely evaluating the selection of potential cerias! he said. - Hey, Ebira! Have you already been gone from Vevyl that long? Maliv said. - I will never find another ceria but Vevyl. You know that, Maliv! Ebira sa id and slapped at him in fun. - I know that, Ebby. However, that does not mean you cannot have a lover or two! Maliv grinned. - Why, by the way, did she not come along? Enilia asked Ebira. - She needed a break from all of Ebira's chatter! Araltall laughed, but Ebira just ignored him. - She was chosen for the guard at home. Someone had to stay behind. There was a glimpse of sadness in Ebira's green eyes and Enilia gave her hand a comforting squeeze.

The brothers did not say more. They too knew Ebira's sorrow of being parted from her ceria. They were interrupted by howling and screaming from a small group that came running from the little grove. Everybody turned and stared at them. They came rushing towards the fire carrying something heavy between them. At first as they came nearer could you see that, they were carrying several large casks of wine. When they reached the fire, they threw down the casks and themselves on the grass, laughing and out of breath. - What are you doing? someone asked them. - We found some wine casks outside the houses and could not help but borrow them! one of those on the grass laughed. - Are you insane? Calras will go mad! one of the others by the fire said. - Only if he finds out from someone telling! the one on the grass said. Several of them looked to Elior and Enilia, but they gestured deprecatingly and smiled. They would never tell, but of course, the others could not know that. A few stood up and ran to the camp to find cups. Others began bunging up the casks. Shortly after, they returned with two sacks full of wooden cups, which they had found in a provision carriage. The mood rose severely when cups of the sweet wine were handed out to everybody. When Elior was handed a cup, he immediately stood up and gave a loud toast to the Light. Everyone jumped up and toasted to the Light. Right after, another toasted to the joy and then someone else to the love. Quickly, the first cups were emptied and it grew busy around the casks refilling for everyone. The wine, which was normally meant to be sipped during meals, was drunk in large gulps and soon, everyone at the fire was slightly intoxicated, and all as one turned exuberantly silly. Ebira and Enilia sat laughing loudly at nothing. Eccyn and Maliv were fighting for fun, and Elior composed and sang a drinking song together with Hevent about something with a seven- legged horse which neither they nor anyone else could make anything of. Several of the wild chain dances began a distance from the fire, but the wine had made it impossible for most to keep their balance, and they barely got started before they all fell. That however led to several of the traditional wrestling matches that were all about knocking over your opponent and keeping him on the grass while the audience counted to twelve. All of Ebira's brothers jumped up immediately and challenged each other, and not at least Elior who had to fight them all in turns. Ebira and Enilia sat on the grass cheering excited on each their favorite while they eagerly toasted each other and drank one cup after the other of the wine. The ainatunari wine had the advantage that it stimulated and did not make you drowsy as the human wine did. The more you drank, the more energetic you felt, but it was also strong, and even before the first cask was empty, everyone around the fire was drunk and had happily forgotten all about reason, responsibility and not at least where and who they were. Roars of laughter, yells, and song resounded across the meadow, the music played louder and wilder, and not one worried about anything else. Ebira and Enilia began a casual dancing about where you needed not worry about chains or directions, and several others joined them. Soon, everybody danced around on the grass in a large, confused group, laughing and yelling when they bumped into each other. The music played louder and wilder led on by the dancers. The rhythm was in their blood along with the spinning sensation of the wine, and their feet seemed to move on their own, around and around among each other, hands clapping, smiling faces and music in the entire body.

Ebira grabbed hold of Enilia's hands so they did not lose each other among the dancers, and they began spinning around and around with their heads back, staring up into the sky. Faster and faster, they spun around, exuberantly laughing and hooting. Their heads were swimming but they just kept at it until their feet could no longer keep up the pace. With a scream, they fell down on top of each other. Laru kept spinning before their eyes while they lay coughing with laughter on the grass. Several of the other dancers had also fallen down on the grass, intoxicated from the both the wine and the dancing, but the music kept playing, and many still danced about. Ebira and Enilia crawled on all fours away from the da ncers over to their cups, which they filled again at one of the casks where they sat down and watched the dance. They were quickly joined by others who tired of the dance and came to have another cup of wine. It was already past midnight. The new moon, which in a few days would be in first quarter, hung above their heads and sent its vague light down upon the partying youths. Ebira gave a loud toast to The Beautiful Moon and everybody raised their cups and voices with her. The dance, the song, the music, the yells and the laughter was ear deafening, no one could any longer perceive anything but what was happening right in front of them. She herself could hardly focus on Ebira who along with Araltall was telling her some funny story. Neither Araltall nor Eb ira could find coherence in the story and ended up, as had she, collapsing in laughter. Elior came over to them and let himself drop onto the laps of the two girls and his cup of wine flew out onto the grass. He lay as if dead with his hands stretched up above his head until Ebira set all of her fingers in his side and tickled him violently. He jumped up, knocked Ebira down, and kept her steady sitting astride her. - You should not have done that! he threatened in a laugh. Ebira screamed joyfully in fear. Enilia threw herself at Elior to help Ebira, but at the same time, Araltall came into the fight too to help Elior. Soon it was a wrestling match all against all, and several of the others joined in, and they rolled across the grass laughing and fighting whoever they got a hold of. All was chaos, legs, arms, heads and bodies were everywhere. None walked free. As soon as someone got up, two people pulled the person back down, and the fight continued with no other purpose than fun. None of them noticed that the music stopped abruptly or that angry voices sounded in the outskirts of the group. Then one voice sounded as thunder above their heads. Everybody stopped the fight at once and turned towards the voice. - That is it! Stop! At once! Already before she managed to turn, she recognized the voice. Laino. She turned her head away from Lumit whose collar she was holding, and saw that it really was Laino. He had arrived along with Soral, Arim and five others of his men. Everybody around her jumped up, straightened their clothes, and tried to find the suitable facial expression. She herself got to her legs, a little unsurely on boggy ground, and looked around to find Ebira and Elior. Ebira was already heading towards her, sneaking amongst the others to avoid Laino's eyes. Elior was not to see anywhere nearby. Ebira hid a large grin with one hand over her mouth and they stood close together as much as possible hidden from Laino's gaze behind some of the others. - Uhuhu, Ebira squealed lowly and almost jumped on the spot. Enilia giggled uncontrollably, and those around them began giggling and laughing too, and they desperately tried to hide it with their hands over their mouths. Lumit who had grown pale at the sight of Laino and the other men from his rank, now turned red from strain when he too was infected by the laughter, but refused to laugh at Laino.

They saw how Laino's glare swept across the group of young ainatunari to see who was laughing. They ducked further down behind those in front, but that only produced mor e laughter in them both. They could no longer keep it back and in spite that they both had their hands over their mouths and were both biting their lips, the laughter now came in squeals from them both. None around them, not even Lumit, could handle it anymore, and a roar of laughter came from them all at the same time. Ebira and Enilia were carried away and now openly shrieked with laughter. Chaos was loose again. Many fell down on the grass as the laughter overwhelmed them and their legs gave in. The wine had had its effect and none could take the situation seriously. She wiped tears of laughter from her cheeks, and then, still sobbing with laughter, saw how Laino just stood like a stone statue in front of them watching every single one. He was completely calm, but she recognized the look. Hard and cold. He was the leader now. They would be held responsible for this. Slowly, calm fell on the young ainatunari. The laughter died out, and they all began standing a little nervously beneath Laino and his mens glares. Finally, not a sound was heard on the meadow. Even she and Ebira stood still. There was not much funny about the situation now when no one else laughed. - I assume I need not tell you why we are here or why I will now ask you all to go to your camps. Put out those fires, take your things and leave! Laino did not speak loudly, and he had barely finished before they were all running. They collected bows and targets, branches that had been used for lanes, and put out the fires with dirt. They all knew they had gone too far with the wine and drunkenness. After all, they were heading for war. They were after all at risk for attacks. Ebira grabbed Enilia's hand and they went running towards the little grove along with a group of the others. Elior came running to their side, grabbed hold of Enilia with both arms, and lifted her up so that Ebira had to let go of her hand. He laughed and swung her around until she yelled stop, squealing. Ebira began laughing again and looked back towards the meadow. - I do not think Laino saw us, she said to Enilia. - Yes, he did! Elior grinned. He watched you as you ran! Ebira stopped laughing. - How angry did he look? she asked slightly worried. Elior just grinned, grabbed hold of both girls, and pulled them onwards running up across the meadows. They said goodnight to Ebira as they reached Cathaomatts tent camp and continued to the houses themselves. As quietly as possible, they sneaked into the large house and up to their rooms. They did not feel like saying goodnight yet, so they both went into Elior's room and lay down on his bed. They took off their boots, cloaks, and tunics, crawled under a blanket, and lay talking in the gloom. Sleep slowly crept up on them and they fell asleep with their arms around each other. They both woke up shortly after dawn. She lay for a long time without moving. Her head pounded and her entire body ached. Carefully, she turned to Elior who groaned lowly. She saw his tormented face and laughed, but quickly stopped again as the laughter awoke a forceful nausea. - One should think it was human wine and not ainatunari wine we had drunk! she complained and tried to dampen the nausea again. Who in Laru is it that says you do not get a hangover from ainatunari wine? Elior made a sound, which should have been laughter. - It does not give a hangover normally; however, as we shared several casks of it, it should be felt!

Very carefully, she sat up. She held her head with both hands and closed her eyes as the room spun before her gaze. She could feel that Elior also sat up, but dared not turn her head to look at him. - I think I will just stay lying here for a while, she said and moaned as the nausea ran through her body again. However, before she had time to lie down again, a loud trumpet fanfare sounded from down the meadow in front of the house. Slowly, she turned to look out the window. Elior had with some trouble stood up fully and looked out the window too. - What is going on? he mumbled lowly. Down on the meadow, Laino and his men stood in front of the whole group from yesterday. A hundred pale, suffering faces looked up at the window where she and Elior looked out. Laino waved to them to let them know that they should come down. Elior gave her a quizzical look, but she did not know either what was happening and just looked back at him, wondering. - Come on down, you two! Laino shouted from down there. Now! Or else I will come and get you! Again, they exchanged a look. None of them liked the expression on Laino's face. - We had better go down there, Elior said with deep regret in his voice. She sighed and nodded. They pulled on their boots and tunics while they fought against the dizziness, and then slowly, they walked through the house and downstairs. With every step, their heads pounded and she felt several times how the floor vanished beneath her feet. Outside, they were met by Laino and his men except for Lumit and Tavil who stood with the other youths in the large group. Not one in the group smiled. - Val eviryn and val bonet, Elior al Enilia. Do go stand with the others then we are all gathered, Laino said. A little hesitantly, Elior and she walked over and stood with the others. No one said a word. Each had their nausea, dizziness and headache to struggle with, and that was more than enough for them. Laino looked across the rows of pale, suffering faces. She met his gaze, but it disclosed nothing. He nodded briefly to his men and they ran out and scattered around the group of more and more terrified youths. - Then we are ready! Laino said. We have planned a little outing for you so you did not have to lie in your beds being bored all day. We saw last night how you all love when something happens. We thought you would probably appreciate experiencing something today! Behind him, Calras, Merdo, and Varwo came out on the terrace. Laino turned briefly and greeted the king and the two lords who greeted back with a smile. Their facial expressions clearly revealed that they all knew what was to happen. She looked pleadingly at father but he merely smiled and shook his head. She had asked for it herself. - We have in mind to take you all for a brisk run through Tanyvilas for a few hours, Laino continued. Then you can have a look around and maybe burn off some of your energy! All of his men laughed aloud, even Calras, Merdo and Varwo laughed, but in the group of youths, only a low, desperate moaning was heard. Everybody looked at the ground, refused to believe it was true. Nevertheless, it was true. Laino set off and his men quickly pushed the youths along until the whole group ran together at Laino's heels. Not a sound was heard beside footsteps on the grass and the troubled breathing. She ran with her eyes half-closed and fought a brave battle against the nausea, which now constantly waved up and threatened to overwhelm her. She did not even have the strength to look around to see how Elior, Ebira, or any of the others were doing.

Every now and then, low laughter was heard from Laino's men, but no one cared. There was not even surplus to glare evilly at them. After two hours of running through the forest, they returned to the meadow in front of the house. The time had dragged on, and everybody had repeatedly thought that now they would collapse, but everybody returned safely after all. As soon as Laino had halted in front of the house, everybody slumped down on the grass without further. Still, no one had said a word. All there was to be heard was groaning and sighing. When she after a long time opened her eyes, she saw Laino and his men standing on the terrace along with Calras, Varwo, and Merdo and others of the eldest. They all smiled at the group lying on the grass. She sent them the evilest glare she could muster, but only Laino saw it. He smiled at her, but she consciously ignored him and looked at Elior instead who was lying next to her. He was still pale, but with a twinkle in his eye and a little smile. He formed the word revenge with his lips and she nodded quietly. Ayi, they would get revenge, that was sure! Very slowly, she sat up and looked around the group. Most were still lying moaning on the grass, but some sat up as she did. Her nausea had gone, but her head still pounded badly and the light cut her eyes. Elior fought to sit up and their eyes met again. As soon as we feel better, they whispe red heart to heart and nodded at each other. They both looked at Laino and his men. If they knew what was coming! If they knew whom they had challenged. Elior got up and helped her up. Several of the others stood and began staggering towards the camps. She longingly thought of a warm bath and the rest of the day in bed. She walked inside along with Elior. She walked straight past the men on the terrace without dignifying them with a single glance. Elior went straight to bed but she walked to the bathrooms in the back of the house. When she reached the corridor where the bathrooms were, she heard hasty steps behind her. She turned and saw Laino come running. She felt a smile making its way, but she cut it off and put up a sour face instead. Laino came to her and reached his arms out to give her a hug, but she just crossed her arms and moved away from him. He shook his head quietly and looked at her with a smile. - You asked for it, he said. - I do not think so, she said. But as long as you are ready to take the consequence! Still, she looked as evil as possible, arms crossed and narrowed eyes. - And what is that supposed to mean? asked Laino who was completely unmoved by her attempt to look threatening. - Wait and see! she just said and turned to walk into one of the bathrooms behind her. Laino grabbed hold of her shoulder and spun her around again. - Not so fast, timie omian! he said with a smile. Tell me more about that consequence. She could no longer hide her smile, as Laino looked straight into her eyes. - No, Laino. Now you have had the pleasure of torturing us today. Now you can be tortured as you wait for the consequence of your actions! Laino broke into laughter. - You are trying to scare me, Enilia, but you cannot! - Wait and see, Laino! she just repeated with a little smile. Now they had to figure out something evil first, but he needed not know that. She shook his hand off her and opened the door to the bathroom to feign a proud exit. However, before she had time to close the door, Laino put his hand against it and walked in after her. He slammed the door behind him and stood in front of it.

She ignored it in spite of her hastily beating heart. What did he want? Was he angry because of her threat of revenge? Or was it about their talk in the forest? She walked to the fireplace at the other end of the room and lit the fire so she could heat water for the bath. She tried to seem unaffected by Laino who stood leaned against the door staring at her. - Did you want something else? Maybe you are not done torturing me? she asked in a casual tone. Laino tilted his head and watched her thoroughly. - No, I am merely teasing you, he then said with a little laughed and slipped out of his haughty posture. Actually, I wanted to know if you are well after all that happened? I was never told if you got through your conversation with Ryato and Alaric? She looked at him in surprise, but then shook her head lightly. - I had a good talk with Ryato, but Alaric and I we are not speaking. - Really? Laino asked in astonishment. How so? She shrugged. - Apparently, Alaric thinks that I am stupid and ungrateful and that I furthermore owe him an apology for something. Which I absolutely do not! - Alaric said that? - Maybe not in so many words but that was what he meant! Laino looked pensive with his head slightly tilted and thoughtfulness in his gaze. - You are angry with him! She shook her head quickly. - I am not angry! I have no feelings whatsoever connected to him. I do not care at all about him. Laino raised an eyebrow and caught her gaze. - In other words, Enilia, you are furious at him! She just looked for a moment, but then had to admit it. Yes, she was furious at Alaric; however, she wished she did not care. - I cannot imagine that he meant what you think, Laino said. Should I not try to talk to him? She looked at him in surprise, but then shook her head. - No, I just want to leave it be and forget all about it. Laino nodded thoughtfully and then left the bathroom so she could have the warm bath she so longed for. After the bath, which lasted for more than an hour, she slept for a few hours in her room before she went out to find something to eat. The hangover was gone and there was only a heavy drowsiness left in her body. In the kitchen she found some bread and to her great joy, a bowl with new, fresh forest strawberries. She took a handful of them and walked out the backdoor, around the house and down across the meadows while she ate. She searched for the flock of horses to see to Vanil. She found her and the other horses that happily stood grazing near the big lake. Vanil galloped to meet her along with Oloty, as always whinnying loudly. She stayed with the horses for hours, caressed their silk soft noses, and talked with them about everything that had happened. As always, they answered by making soft noises in the throat and pressing their heads against her. It was mid afternoon before she again set course for the houses. Her body was heavy with tiredness. It had absolutely not appreciated the large amount of wine fo llowed by a run the next morning.

By the houses, she let herself drop down onto a chair of braided reeds sitting on the terrace. Yawning and drowsy, she observed the life around her and she was almost falling asleep on the chair when Elior came and sat down on a chair next to her. He did not greet. In fact, he had a very angry expression on his face. She sat up and was suddenly all awake again. - What is wrong, Elior? she asked in shock. Only a very few times in her life had she seen him like this. What had happened? He waved his hand deprecatingly. He had not the strength to talk about it, however, his heart still told it. She stared at him with wide-open eyes. - What did you do? she gasped when images of Alaric from his mind came clear to her. - I did nothing. I ran into him behind the houses as I was taking a walk, and we talked. - Talked? she said ironically. The images spoke their own language. Elior was still pale with his anger. His fingers strummed on the armrests. - If it was not that Laino had showed up, it had gone bad, he suddenly sighed as the anger at once left him. Luckily, he talked us out of it. - Laino? she almost shouted. Was he in it too? - He did nothing but sent us in each our direction, Elior said calmingly. She sank back on the chair. Now she was the one strumming her fingers on the armrest. - It was so stupid, Elior continued. I do not even know why we became so angry. We both know better than that. - Alaric is a fool! she said angrily. It is his own fault. He Elior interrupted her by sending her a long glance. - Alaric is not a fool, he said calmly. Still, he and I disagree on certain issues. - Such as? she asked almost crossly. What did you talk about? - That does not matter, Elior said. It is over now. She looked at him in wonder for a long time, but did not ask again. While she merely watched him, he began laughing. He met her gaze and she could not help but laugh with him. - Look what you are doing to us, he laughed. Before you came, there was peace. Now, we run around getting furious with each other. - Is that my fault now? she said slightly insulted. You are the one who is so wise. Ought you not to know better? - There is no such thing as ought to, nuse malina. Everything is as it should be. All is good. - See, now you are wise again, she teased. Then everything is as it normally is. They spend the rest of the afternoon slumping on each their chair, drowsily observing what happened around them. Not until father came to fetch them for dinner, did they move again. He laughed at them. He was still amused with Laino's little lesson that morning, but neither she nor Elior wanted to admit that they could see the fun in it. The dinner dragged on with much talk among the eldest of the two armies. Elior participated lively in the talk. It was clear that he had learned much in the short time he had been here, but she quickly began being bored. They talked about war, tactics, the various ranks, their strengths, and skills. Finally, she could barely stay wake, and she nodded and yawned, and then fell asleep sitting upright on her chair. She jumped when she heard fathers laughter, quickly followed by everybodys laughter. They were all looking at her and she blushed deeply. How embarrassing! - You seem tired, nin mada. You need not sit here and be bored while we talk. You can go to bed.

She stood rapidly and left the hall. She could hear their laughter even far down the corridor. Ayi, they had all looked at her. She slammed the door to her room and as soon as she had the duvet covering her, she slept again.The next days passed in quiet and peace. All the time she was able to, she spent with Elior, his friends, Ebira and her brothers. Every now and then, she saw Laino and on some the evenings he did not have duty, they walked lo ng walks in the forest together. He did not say anything, did not do anything, did he want something or not?It felt like friendship, but those feelings were not friendly. Did he feel the same? When everybody but her had things to do, she found a quiet place in a grove or by the big lake and in the Light, she talked with Gawavolf. With every time, he became clearer to her inner eye, and she found peace and joy. Everything that had happened on the way here, and everything that was to happen, became distant like a dream you only remember vaguely when you wake. She spoke with Ryato a couple of times about their journey before and after Livyliar, and she also found peace in his understanding and explanations. She avoided the subject of Alaric as well as she could, and Ryato let her do so. He knew Alaric's reasons now. They had spoken long together, but it was up to Alaric and Enilia to solve for themselves. However, she did not even want to think about Alaric, and every evening at dinner in the hall, she dexterous ly avoided looking at him. The time also neared for the arrival of Livyliar, and many times, her thoughts sought to Mevarn. It had been so strong that night. The feelings had been so pure, so clear. But what did it matter now? Did it matter at all? There was no doubt that she was in love with Laino, she had admitted as much to herself. But what did she feel for Mevarn? Did she feel anything at all or had it merely been a dream of something that could be? It was easier just not thinking about him at all. Ten days after us, Laino had told her in Tanyvilas. Those days would soon have passed. Gawavolf had no answers for her about Mevarn. He just smiled and went hum, hom as he always did and rocked back and forth on his feet. Along with Elior, Ebira and her brothers, she still planned for revenge on Laino and his men, but it was hard to come up with something that would work. They all knew Laino's ability always to be a step ahead and not at least see, hear and perceive everything happening around him. They had to come up with something, which evaded his intuition and perspicacity. Many hours passed with discussing ideas and dispose of everything they in advance knew would not work. Laino himself was still on guard and tried several times to make her tell about the consequence she had mentioned that day in the bathroom. However, she merely smiled and shrugged, and soon Laino seemed to have forgotten about it. It was the thirteenth of June when they finally came up with just the right revenge on Laino and his men. They would need assistance from a couple of the others who had been there, but it had to be someone who neither Laino nor his men knew anything about or distrusted. Hevent ran down through the camp to find someone suitable. The most innocent looking and most unknown from Tanyvilas army. In the meanwhile, the other brothers, Ebira, Elior, and Enilia finished the last details. When Hevent returned with the two you men, who had both courage and looks to their advantage, everything was ready. The task of the t wo men would be to run down to the ranks camp at the change of guard and make all of the men follow them by making them believe that they had seen a band of karawians right outside the Border in the area of the forest, which fell under Laino's rank. It had to be done so convincingly that neither Laino nor his men for as much as a second doubted the truth of it.

The two young men were sure that they could do it, and the others believed them too. When Laino and his men were then out of sight, the others would move into the ranks tents and drench all kinds of clothes, blankets, tent canvas, and packs with a mixture of mud, flour, crushed valerian leaves, and last, but not least, garlic which would take the men a long, long time to wash out again. It was up to Ebira and Enilia to find as much flour, valerian and garlic as possible in the kitchen while the brothers and Elior provided sacks and dirt. Everything went smoothly, and when they reached evening, everything was ready and set in the brothers tent. They were all tense to the point of bursting. The two young men had their plan ready and were already in the forest so that no one at a later point could come and say they had not been in the forest at all. Elior and Enilia dined with Novurn and Fyaile along with Ebira and her brothers. Both Novurn and Fyaile sensed that the young were up to something and gave them all determined looks as they knew of their tendency to cause trouble. - What are you getting into now? Novurn asked strictly, but none of the young gave anything away. They merely smiled innocently. Fyaile and Novurn shook their heads. - If you get into trouble you have to solve it yourselves, Fyaile said and looked at each of them for a long time. Whether it be deserved or not! Her gaze was so warm and gentle that Enilia could not look away from her again. She reminded her so much of mother, this warmth, this safety, and suddenly she missed mother with all of her heart. However, as opposed to Marian, Fyaile also had the understanding of the ainatunar i soul, she knew it from herself. She knew the young as part of herself in the Light. Marian had not had that insight in spite of her accept of the different souls of the two children. At sunset, they had to get going. The brothers and Elior took each one of the heavy sacks with the sticky and smelly mixture and they tiptoed down through the camp. The entire time, they stayed hidden behind tents and carriages and walked as close to Laino's part of the camp as they dared. Time now passed endlessly slow. It felt as if they had sat there in hiding for hours when the change of guard finally came. They now only had few minutes before the next guards would leave. If the plan was to succeed, the two men should come now so that they could be sure that all of the men from the rank were gone. In that moment, they saw two shapes come rushing out of the forest from the south. They really looked terrified and for a short second, the young themselves thought something had really happened to them. They held their breath as they saw all of the men by the fire turn to the two shapes whom, out of breath and bewildered, approached the camp. They really were shaken to behold. They spoke hastily and incoherently while they gestured and pointed to the forest. There really was fear to see in their eyes, and she thought to herself that it was probably fear that Laino and his men would see through then. But it worked! It really worked! All of the men by the fire grabbed their bows and ran together after the two young men towards the forest. Not one stayed behind by the fire, and their whole camp was now empty. The group in hiding waited nervously until they were all out of sight and then a little longer to be sure no one returned either. Then they stroke. They began in each their end of the camp and worked two on each tent. They worked fast and soundlessly through the fourteen tents belonging to Laino and his men, and in less than twenty minutes, they had smeared everything in the sticky pulp. Every piece of clothing, every blanket, the inside of all of the tents, every emptied pocket in the packs, every cloak, and every boot left in the tents. Anything that could be washed clean was now smeared in mud and flour and stank of valerian and garlic.

They gathered in front of the fire and nodded brief and satisfied to each other, then they vanished running quickly after having thrown the empty sacks onto the fire. They left no evidence against themselves. They ran to the lake and quickly washed their hands and all stains off their clothes with the soap they had taken along, then they ran back to the brothers tent and sat down to wait. Fyaile and Novurn still sat at the fire near their tent. They looked at the young with frowns. They no longer only suspected that the young had been up to something, now they knew. They gave the young a strict look but they asked no questions. The wait was long and none of them could make time pass. They talked a little about nothing, laughed a bit, but they were all mostly waiting nervously for the two young men to come back. More than an hour passed before they came running, laughing. They squatted down by the waiting and quickly told in a whisper what had happened. They had led Laino and his men far into the forest to the Border where they allegedly had seen something which could be karawians. They had searched for a long, but of course, found no traces of them. Finally, they had had to admit, with embarrassed, downcast eyes, that it might have been something else they had seen. Laino and his men had taken a quick tour of the area, but had then given up. The entire way back, the two young men had apologized and made sure to seem truly embarrassed. Apparently, the dusk had tricked them with shapes and forms they were not really there. Laino had spread out his guards and then he, along with the rest of his men, had returned to the fire. The two young men had run off a stretch before the camp. They were not going to be nearby when the men found out what had happened in the meantime. As soon as the two men had finished the account and the others had quickly told them about their little job, they ran off again. They were not going to be seen near each other for the first period of time. - Ayi, I would love to see their faces when they see the camp, chuckled Ebira. They all would, but they were far too reasonable to go down there now. - They have no evidence against us. They cannot harm us. They can only suspect something, but that does not do them any good! Araltall said. - No, it is the best revenge! Malon laughed. It will take them days to wash all that clean again. They all laughed aloud. - Laino and his proud men as washerwomen! We must arrange an all-day bathing trip by the lake tomorrow so we can enjoy the fruits of our labor, Maliv grinned. As said, so done. As soon as the sun rose the following day, they all met down by the lake, burdened with towels, blankets, and picnic baskets with provisions for the whole day. They arranged the things on the bank and then all jumped in the water for a swim while they waited for Laino's rank to show up for big washing day. Barely an hour later, the first of his men arrived loaded with piles of the dirty clothes and blankets. A little later, Laino arrived with the rest of those who were not on duty. They dragged tents, blankets, packs, clothes and boots and put it all in a large pile on the bank. None of them smiled. Enilia and the others watched standing about a hundred meters down the bank. They had all come out of the water when they saw the first ones arrive and they were now standing wrapped in towels, staring openly at Laino and his men. None of them could hide their huge grins, which were in deep contrast to the scowling looks of the rank. She turned and met Elior's eyes, and they both burst with laughter. Ebira and her bro thers followed with a roar of laughter that almost drowned out the mornings choir of birdsong. They received a few angry, scowling glares from the men who were now at it with soaps and washboards, but it did not touch them. They were triumphant.

Laughing, they sat down on their blankets facing the working men so that they fully could take pleasure in the fruits of their revenge. Ebira handed out food from the picnic baskets and they had their breakfast while they eagerly followed the mens scrubbing. Even Laino was at it. He had taken off both cloak, tunic and sweater, as had several of the others, and was now working only wearing pants. She glanced at Ebira and they laughed informed. Elior elbowed her in the side when he saw what the two girls were laughing at. - And as such, one gets a little more out of it than the others do, he laughed and winked. She just smiled and let her gaze return to Laino's upper body, which shone golden with water in the morning sun. They had done well. Everything was so thoroughly smeared in the sticky mass that the men had to use a lot of time on each piece of clothing. Annoyance shone out of them when they after a few hours still had not gotten through half the pile. They now took turns with the scrubbing, washing, or taking a well-deserved rest on the grass on the bank. Elior and the brothers were in the water again racing and ducking each other. She and Ebira lay on the blankets soaking in the sunshine. They laughed aloud, and thereby caught Elior and the brothers attention, when Laino, as long expected, finally came walking towards them. Elior and the brothers quickly came out of the water and stood behind their laughing younger sisters. - Val eviryn al val bonet! Laino said and greeted as he reached them. Ebira and she sat up and greeted back as did the men behind them. - I see that you are up early. It is a good day to spend by the water. What a coincidence that you chose today of all days. As you can see, we have a bit of washing to do today. Laino beckoned towards the pile of dirty things. They all nodded and tried to look as serious as possible. - Yes, it looks as if it has been a long time since you have had the chance to do some washing with that enormous pile you have collected, Eccyn said. He looked deeply serious, but the rest of them hurried to look in all other directions than at Laino to hide and fight the laughter that gushed up in them. Laino watched them all in turns with narrowed eyes. One by one, they had to stand up to his glare. It was hardest on Ebira and herself who had so much history behind them with him. Now they really had to fight not to break down. Eccyn cleared his throat and she set her teeth hard into her cheek. If he said anything else like that she would not be able to hold back the laughter. - I was wondering, Eccyn began, and Laino's glare settled on him, piercing, and hunting a disclosure. He knew very well that it was their work, but all he needed was an admission. Eccyn continued: - Is it not a problem for you to use your bows after such a day of washing? I mean your hands must be completely soft and wrinkled as those of an old woman, and you cannot hunt, yes, for example, karawians, with hands in such a condition. Eccyns face was like stone, and so was Laino's, but the rest of them were now i ncapable of keeping back the laughter, and they almost exploded with it. Laino nodded quietly and a little smile now was on his lips. He looked at them all, scrutinizing. - So, you have had your little revenge, he said quietly. But do remember, revenge takes revenge, and it is our turn next. With those words, he turned on his heel and walked back to his rank. Roland got up on his legs, staggering. He wiped his face in his sleeve, sweat, spit, and slime dripped from his chin, and he hissed for air. His body still shook after the violent cramp, and he coughed and spat before he could speak.

Karl stood patiently at his side; he had a hold of his arm to prevent him from falling. - What did the Dark say? Karl asked as he could no longer wait. - It is strong now, Roland almost whispered and tilted back his head to look up into the dark cloud that covered all of Karawia. It is strong and it can break the Border. We gather all men and leave at once. Ainatssithan are in Tanyvilas where ainatunari gather their army. We strike now when they do not expect it, and we kill Ainatssithan before they reach us. For they will come, the Dark sees it, they will come. Roland turned his head and spat again. It hissed in his lungs when he breathed. The Dark demanded all of his power, all that was his, when he surrendered to it. But in return, it gave him so much of its own power. All of the Darks power ran with his blood and made it black as itself. Karl yanked him up again, and they slowly began walking back to the town. They followed the light from the torches that burned alongside the main road to the town. Roland still staggered, but like a fire, his strength returned with a thousand soundless words. The Darks words, burning, demanding, and forceful. Oh yes, they would kill A inatssithan, and they would win this war. They would win it for the Dark, with the Dark and in the Dark. They spent the rest of the day swimming, playing, drowsing in the sun, and eating their supplies. Not until the sun was setting, did Laino and his men pack up. They still had not finished the whole pile, and Enilia and the others rejoiced at such a well carried-out revenge they had taken. They split up at the beginning of the tent camps. Ebira and her brothers ran down towards their part, and Elior and Elior walked arm in arm towards the houses. They had dinner as usual in the hall with their father and the other leaders and eldest from the two armies. All the way through the meal, they glanced at each other and at Laino. Elior smiled greatly and she giggled. Calras looked from one to the other, but did not ask what was happening. It made him glad merely to see his children so happy and lively. In his heart, he had felt the depth of their grief at being separated, but now he felt how their hearts and souls healed again. He knew, as did Laino and everyone else in the hall, they it among others had been Enilia and Elior who had been at it in Laino's camp, but he saw no reason to address it. No harm had been done, and small incidents like this only helped to amuse everybody and take their thoughts of the coming war. After dinner, she broke up alone to walk and see to Vanil. She grabbed some treats in the kitchen and set out down across the meadows. She saw the flock of horses on a long distance and called out aloud for Vanil who immediately came running towards her. Oloty was not to be seen. He was probably taking a moonlit stroll with one of his new four-legged friends. She sat down on the grass, caressed Vanil, and fed her the treats. It was already dark. The dinners had a tendency to drag out with all of their talk. The moon was out and sent its white light down upon them, and she took a ride on Vanil down across the meadow before she walked back to the houses and went to bed. *** Chapter 13 The Border *** She woke up as someone screamed. A loud, piercing scream that turned her blood to ice. An evil, animalistic screaming. She was out of the bed even before she was fully awake. At first, she thought it was a nightmare, but then came another scream and she perce ived the noise from fighting. The sound of arrows song through the air, yells and more low screams.

Still it was night. The darkness lay everywhere like a thick blanket and she could not see anything from the windows. The noise came from down in the tent camps. They were under attack? Fast as lightning, she pulled on her clothes, tied the long boots around her legs, and grabbed her sword, knife, bow, and quiver. She ran to Elior's room, but then remembered that he was on duty. He was probably down there in the battle. The thought made her dizzy. She turned on her heel and rushed through the house without having time to see anyone else. Outside, she ran straight for the tent camp from where the noise came. In her heart, she called for Elior. She felt that he was amidst it all. A strange focus and calm, but also fear. She knew it was the karawians who had attacked. Only they could scream in that frightful way. She had heard it once before when she was with Ryato and Alaric. But how had they broken through the Border? Only ainatunari could pass through the Border. It had been like that ever since ainatunarit had settled down in The Four Forests. The Border was made with the Magic of the Light. It could not be broken. When she reached near the tents, a group of women with children came running towards her on their way to the houses to get the little ones into safety. She ran in a half-circle around them without slowing down and continued in between the tents. She kept searching for Elior in her heart. He did not answer. He was fighting. Then at once, she saw the first ones ahead. They were in among the tents and as far as she could see down across the meadow. There had to be many, many hundreds of humans with shadows beneath their skin, maybe thousands? A cold crept up around her heart, and for a moment, she forgot all about sensing Elior. The soldiers fought sword against sword. Their attack must have been so sudden that they had not been able to use the bows for long. Still running towards them, she looked around and without slowing down, she jumped up on the body of a horse carriage standing just about fifty meters from the outskirt of the fighting. She grabbed her bow and sent an arrow straight in between the eyes of the nearest karawian. He fell to the ground in a whirl of smoke. Already before the body hit the ground, her next arrow sat in the heart of another karawian. A few of the soldiers turned briefly to see who was shooting, but then the next enemies were upon them. She jumped off the carriage and ran closer. The smoke was so thick in the air she could almost taste it. She heard their terrible screams and saw their shining eyes in the darkness ahead. She collected arrows from the ground while she ran. Quite closer to the battle, she jumped up on the body of a carriage again and threw all of the arrows down in front of her. Quickly she looked around. There was now fighting on both sides of her. She sent a shower of arrows off at the fighting in front of her and saw how the karawians fell to the ground with her arrows sitting in their smoking bodies. The battle grew less hectic and she turned and sent a new shower of arrows down upon the ones behind her. When she ran out of arrows, she jumped to the ground and collected as many as she could again while she ran over and past the smoking corpses on the ground. She pretended they did not exist, as if they were merely piles of clothes, left fires. Deep within she thanked all that is good that it was only corpses of karawians. There was not a single ainatunari amongs t them. At least not yet. She managed to fill her quiver and turned to run towards the place where the battle now was most hectic. She gave a short scream when a karawian suddenly towered up right in front of her with a sword raised high above her head.

In a fragment of a second, she let herself fall backwards and the sword rushed towards her and touched on her so closely that it cut a long scratch across her throat. Ice-cold pain, which at once turned to fire. She grabbed her knife, fell forward on her knees, and stabbed the knife deep into the stomach of the man. He roared loudly with pain and fell forward. She just had time to move away so that she smoking body did not land on her. She pulled her hand to her and a wave of nausea overwhelmed her when she felt and saw the sticky black smoke that like blood ran down her hand. She quickly wiped it on her clothes, got to her feet, and looked around rather baffled. There was no one else near. Her volley of arrows had made those who were not hit pull back. She grabbed her bow from the ground next to the still smoking man and began running towards the battle. A little blood ran over her throat from the scratch that the mans sword had made, and with two fingers, she wiped at it while she ran. Again, she halted a stretch from the battle, sent all of her collected arrows against the karawians, and drove them to the ground. And again, she ran closer while she collected arrows from the ground. The battle was less hectic now. The enemies were lessening in numbers and there were more who turned to see who had shot. Astonished expression met her when she came closer. Now more people grabbed their bows and formed a line that sent shower after shower of arrows down against the enemies. They fell everywhere down across the meadow. She began looking around for Elior but he was nowhere to be seen. She breathed deeply and called him with her heart while she gazed across the battle. But she did not feel him. There was nothing. A sudden cold grabbed her heart. She called again and a gain, but still she felt no answer. She grabbed her sword and ran towards the battle. She heard her name called out behind her, but since it was not Elior's voice, she did not react. She ran directly in between the fighting, swung her sword at any enemy that came near her and dexterously avoided their sword and knives. It was as if everything happened too slowly, like in a dream where you run and run but does not move at all. She just wanted to find Elior. That was all she thought about. Again, her name was shouted behind, and this time she recognized Laino's voice, but she just continued in the opposite direction. Everywhere she saw blonde hair, but none of them was Elior. She now called loudly for him in desperation. Why could she not feel him? Another karawian was stupid enough to get in her way. With a ferocious chop, her sword cut through his neck and head and body fell to the ground smoking each on their own. She was already moving on; seeking, calling. More showers of arrows flew down upon the meadow a nd sent the enemies to the ground. She turned around several times. Only a few still fought scattered around the large meadow. Everywhere lay the smoking, shrinking corpses. She stood alone amidst it all suddenly, turned, and looked in every direction. - Elior? she screamed now besides herself, but there was no answer from inside or out. Laino ran to her and grabbed hold of her arm. She looked up at him with eyes wide open. - Where is he? she yelled desperately. - Are you hurt? He saw the blood on her hands and throat and pulled her closer. She tore loose from him and shook her head wildly. - Where is Elior? she yelled now furiously. Something was wrong! Cold blood streamed through her body. Laino took hold of her again. - Come along, he said and pulled her with him. You should not have been here at all! The battle was over. The last karawians lay smoking on the ground below a thick haze of black smoke. Some wounded from Ainatunarits Army sat or lay about surrounded by friends. - Do you know where Elior is? she asked again.

She knew it already. Somewhere far within but it still was not conscious. Laino closed his eyes for a second and held tighter on her arm. - Come along now! he said determinedly. - I have to find Elior! she said again quietly, but still followed Laino who pulled her along.The same images kept appearing before Laino's eyes while he led Enilia through the camp. Most of all he felt like screaming, doing something violently, keep on fighting, but there were no more enemies, and he had to get Enilia to Calras. He tried stopping the images, stopping the memories, the sound of the scream, but for one times sake, his will had no power. Had it been his fault? Could he have done something? One moment all had been peaceful. He met Elior in the forest on the way back from each their shift. They had spoken, laughed, then the yells had reached them: Attack! The karawians had crossed the Border. There was no time to contemplate just how. Shortly after, all had been chaos. Elior stood right next to him. They fought together. The rows of archers, his unit among them, had so quickly been forced to grab their swords. The karawians just stormed ahead. They had nothing in their minds but killing. Had they succeeded? He had no idea. There had not been time to see anything but the enemies that were right around him. Around him and Elior. He had never before fought seriously. Almost none of them ever had. None from Barovia. Very few from Ivetarlis or Tanyvilas. Only the few who had traveled between The Four Forests had seen and fought against karawians before. But neither those thoughts had there been time for before. Not until now did they get any room. Not until after he had left the Healers House to find Enilia. She had not been in her room when he walked up there for her. A woman in the house said she had seen her running towards the battle earlier on. He had run straight away. Would she have felt what had happened? Had Elior spoken to her in her heart? Had the connection they had let her feel it all? See it all? Had she seen it as he had seen it? The images again, and the feeling that he would go insane if it continued. He had no control over it. No control over his emotions. But he had to be strong now. He had to be strong for Enilia. Nothing had happened to her. The scratch on her throat however showed that it had been close. Had she been like this the whole time? Or was it first now that she felt what had happened? He could not stand the empty look in her eyes. At the same time, he felt like shaking her and holding her. Anything, as long as she would stop being as he was right now. Absent, as if only her body was present, and her soul far gone searching for her brother. Was it his fault? Could he have stopped what happened? There was no time to talk. No time to look out for each other. Elior was right next to him. Every now and then he felt his back or arm against his. Next to them, the others were fighting. Lumit, Arim, Soral. The air was thick with smoke, thick with screams and blood. Some stumbled out of view, others appeared. Shadows beneath the skin. Gleaming eyes. The screams. His sword cut through air or through meat and bones. His arms were already heavy, but there was no possibility of resting them for as much as a second. There was no time to think about it. His sword slid out of the chest of a karawian followed by a squirt of black smoke. He held his breath to prevent from breathing in the smoke and spun around and away from the dead body that shrunk on the ground. Elior's sword glittered in front of him as it was swung against another enemy. They were everywhere. He turned his side to Elior as he sensed another attacker. He raised his sword to block one being swung at him already before he had seen it.

The karawian appeared lightning fast and the sword merely touched on the top of the karawians head. A little hair and skin flew through the air. The karawian rushed past him, and he quickly followed while he swung his sword again. Elior had his back to him. A karawian lay at his feet. Laino saw it out of the corner of his eyes without really registering it. It was probably not until now he remembered it? In a split-second, he realized that the karawian was not attacking him, but Elior. It was so consciously, so direct. Had the human screamed Ainatssithan or was it something his own imagination had added to the memory? He had screamed himself at least. He had screamed when he realized what the karawian was doing. He had screamed at Elior. Warningly, desperately. His own sword hit only air. The karawian ducked away from it again in the last second. And then came the images he hated, feared, and could not avoid. An endless stream of the same images. Elior turned. Probably warned both by his and the karawians scream. His own sword slipped through the air like a glimmer of silver behind the karawians back. Elior's sword was a new glimmer of silver, which slipped up in front of the karawian to block the attack. There had been peace in Elior's blue eyes. At first the peace which he knew from himself from only moments before. Before he had grasped what the karawian intended. It was not just an attack amidst the other hundreds. It was the goal of their entire attack. They had come for the blood. Ainatssithan. The peace in Elior's eyes vanished. His sword fell through empty air and replaced the calm in his eyes with fear. In such a short moment, he understood that his sword had not managed to avert. Laino saw it happening without being able to see anything but Elior's face and the karawians back. His own sword rushed through the air in a new attack he had not even contemplated. This time he hit. Black smoke gushed out of the humans back as his sword cut through his entire upper body and split it in two. There was pain in Elior's gaze now. Fear and pain. Why was there pain in his eyes? The karawian was dead. He was only black smoke and shrunken body. Elior looked down himself, and Lainos gaze followed his. Red. Shiny red in the dark. Laino fell forward towards Elior as Elior himself collapsed on the ground in the black smoke. Had he screamed? He could not remember the sounds that had followed. The images were too much. Red blood that spread more and more across Elior's tunic. It spread like a gigantic flower unfolding on Elior's chest. There was not pain to see anymore. Elior's eyes closed as if he fell asleep amidst it all. Yes, he had screamed. Elior. And he screamed himself now. He threw down his sword as if there were no more to fight. As if the whole battle was over with this result. There was none who had attacked him as he ran through them all with Elior in his arms. Why was it that no one had attacked? He shook his head as if to shake off the memories. Enilia pulled back, and he turned his head to look at her. He quickly looked away again. It was like seeing Elior's blue eyes again. Seeing the fear replaced by the pain. Was she reliving what her brother had lived in those seconds? How much had he had time to pass on to his sister? Laino pulled her on. She did not object, but just followed as if she had no will on her own. Calras was with Elior. He was the one who had asked Laino to fetch Enilia. He pulled her along the last stretch down between the houses until they reached the Healers House. He halted outside and looked at her for a moment. He did not know if he should bring her inside but he did not want to leave her outside alone either. Not with the expression, she had in her eyes. He breathed deeply and walked inside with her trailing after. Light burned in there, and the air smelled sweetly with herbs and incense. Laino only saw the tall bed and the group that stood around it. Calras among them. - Calras? Nin dirone?

Laino's voice rang unnaturally loud in the room. Calras appeared from behind the others at the bed. He was white in his face. His normally beautiful and calm expression was twisted in pain. - Enilia! Laino just said and nodded to Enilia who stood by his side. His gaze went from Enilia back to the bed without him wanting it. He could see Elior now. The white sheets beneath and around him were red with blood. Calras walked to Enilia and Laino aimed his attention at her again. Everyone stared at her. Until now, she had stood silently next to Laino, but now she saw her brother behind Calras. For a moment, Laino thought she would fall and grabbed for her, but all he caught was air. She ran to the bed with terror painted on her face. Calras cut her off and took hold of her with both hands. - Nan, Enilia, he whispered. But Enilia yanked loose from him and pushed him away and before anyone else could grab hold of her, she was by Elior. None of the healers and helpers who stood by the bed dared come in her way. One look at her face made them instead yield back from her. - Elior? she said aloud and put her hand on his head. His face was as white as the sheet beneath his head and his eyes were closed. She leaned down over him and placed her face against his cheek. It was horribly cold. She quietly called for him. Suddenly she looked down to his chest, which was covered in heavy dressing. A sheet had been pulled half- up above him and was already soaked in blood. She stared at it for a long time then she looked up at all those who were now again standing around the bed. Not a sound was heard in the room. Several of them looked down as she looked at them. They were incapable of meeting the pain in her. Then she turned to her brother again. She placed her hand on his cheek and caressed it carefully while she again called quietly for him. Without turning, she sat down on the stool where Calras had sat before. Not once did she take her eyes off her brothers face. She leaned in over the bed and placed her head next to Elior's with her mouth close to his ear and she began whispering to him. Only those who stood the closest could hear her words. - Elior, you swore. You swore by Namilia and all that is good. You swore by the Light that you would never leave me again. Over and over, she repeated the same words. The tears streamed down her cheeks now and she closed her eyes.A long time passed and no one in the room knew what to do. Calras stood as if petrified and stared at his children. Fyaile came in from one of the adjacent rooms. When she saw what had happened she immediately walked over to Enilia and put her arms around her. She whispered soothingly to her and carefully tried to pull her away from Elior. Enilia stroke out at her violently and instead of the quiet whisper she now began screaming. The sound of her screams hit them all straight in the heart and one of the women by the bed broke down crying. Calras gave a roar of pain and Laino determinedly grabbed hold of his arm and dragged him out the door outside. Fyaile let go off Enilia, sat down on a stool next to her instead, and began caressing her back and hair calmly. Enilia stopped screaming and began whispering quietly to Elior again with her head next to his, her arm around his neck. Fyaile calmly stayed sitting next to Enilia. She did not speak, just had her hand against the back of the crying girl. Outside Laino stood with Calras who just stared blankly into thin air towards the graying dawn. Laino had no words to say. Nothing that could ease the kings grief. He merely stood quietly by his side and saw to the light in the east. As if the light itself was grieving, it came out pale and vague without strength to light up Laru this morning.

Several others came walking to the Healers House. They came quietly and without talking until they reached Laino and Calras. They only looked once at the kings petrified, white face, then they turned to Laino and in whisper, asked about Elior. But Laino could give them no answers. Yes, he lived but his soul floated Between All. They did not know if he would return or not. The wound in his chest was deep, and he had lost a lot of blood. They had done all they could. Now they could only wait and send him all the Light they could. Everyone left there with their heads bent deeply, silent and in deep grief. Ryato and Alaric came and waited outside with the king and Laino. Ebira and her brothers came several times and asked about Elior and Enilia. Ebira was dissolved in weeping but they would not let her see Enilia. Not as Enilia was now. The hours passed. Fyaile still sat with her arms around Enilia. Enilia still lay half across the bed with her arms around Elior who was still completely still with his eye closed. Outside sat Calras with his eyes closed and his back against the wall of the house. Next to him sat Laino, Alaric, Ryato, Merdo, Varwo and several others of Calras men. None spoke. Throughout the area, only the vague bird song was heard. The sun was like a grey yellow disc on the sky. It gave neither warmth nor much light. Around noon, it completely vanished behind heavy clouds and Laru lay in a grey light. In this hour, scouts appeared from Livyliar's army. They rode along with a few of Laino's men who had met them in the forest. They came towards the house where most had now been sitting since dawn. When they saw the king and the lords, they dismounted and greeted. Their eyes were full of grief. They had already been told what had happened. The king and the others silently returned the greeting. Laino sent his men to the camp along with Livyliar's army. There was seen to preparation of meals for the armies and that rooms were ready for Livyliar's leaders and eldest. Everything happened in silence. In grief. When the army reached there in the late afternoon the whole area was still covered in deathlike silence, and it was a short welcome they received. The king and his company quickly disappeared into the large house with Ilmal and his company. Laino's men helped the rest of the army with settling in the tent camp. In the house, Ilmal and his men sank down as they received the news. Ainatstiello, the hope of Laru. That was evil news. For a moment, they sat in silence, then Ilmal asked to be taken to Elior. He wished to do what he could now. Everyone hoped that he who was now for his skills as a healer could save Elior. They all walked to the Healers House again. Nothing had changed. Outside the house, all of the others still sat. They had only been gone in short errands throughout the day. Inside, Elior and Enilia also still lay as before. Fyaile had sat with her arms around Enilia most of the day. She had only been gone quickly to check on the other wounded, and once to wash the blood from Enilia's throat and hands. The spots on her clothes she had not been able to remove. Elior's dressings had carefully been removed and except for those, the two siblings now only seemed to sleep calmly next to each other. Pale, but peaceful. Ilmal and his company greeted the men in front of the house. They bent their heads deeply in respect and compassion with each others grief. The others waited outside while Ilmal entered the house. Inside, all of the healers greeted him warmly. Fyaile stood, walked over, and took his hands for a short moment. Ilmal nodded and smiled at her, and she returned his smile. They recognized and honored the Light in each other. He walked calmly to the bed where the two siblings lay. One wounded, the other in grief. Two hearts as one. One soul in two bodies. He stood for a long time and watched their pale faces.

Ilmal raised his hands and brought them together in front of his chest, then before his forehead. His eyes were closed and he whispered lowly to himself. Those present saw how the Light in the room gathered around him and rays of power shot from above and beneath and streamed through his body. He held his hands out from his body with the palms up and rays of power streamed through them. Then he slowly opened his eyes, even they now shone with power. He carefully placed one hand on Enilia's head and the other one on Elior's head, then he closed his eyes again. The Light now circled around him and through him, stronger and stronger until it lay around the two siblings too. Enilia stopped moving her lips and now lay completely still. Ilmal called upon all the power and Light of the Universe to help the two. He sent healing through their bodies, called for their souls, and asked them to return to Laru. For a long time, he stood like that and the Light danced around him and the two siblings. Sometimes wildly and heavily, other times calmly and softly. After an hour or more, he slowly opened his eyes again. The Light now grew fainter around him until it was merely small dots in the air, which one by one vanished. He still had his hands on Enilia and Elior's heads. He lovingly stroked their hair, bent, and kissed their foreheads. Ilmal let his hands fall to his side, stood for another moment and looked at the two, then he turned and walked out of the room with a smile for the healers. Outside everyone else waited. They all looked up when Ilmal came out. Their faces were quizzical, hopeful, but still clearly grieving. Ilmal did not speak right away. His gaze met Calras in pensiveness. After a while, Calras nodded and Ilmal looked at the other ones there. - Elior's soul is in the boundary between the dimensions; Between All. His body has been so close to death that his soul was pushed out Between All. He can now choose to return, but he can also choose to go home to Namilia. A sigh of pain came from everybody. They bent their heads for a moment, but looked up again when Ilmal continued: - Enilia has followed him. Several of them frowned puzzled, and Laino took a step towards Ilmal and said loudly: - What do you mean? Ilmal took a deep breath. - In her grief and out of love for her brother, her soul has followed his out of Laru. They are now together Between All. I can feel that they are together. But I cannot feel whether they will return or not. Only time can tell. Everyone looked gawking at Ilmal. Alaric hid his face in his hands and Laino moaned with pain. - Can you not call them back? If you can feel them there then why can you not reach them? he almost shouted. All calm and control had left him, and he walked right up to Ilmal with a wild expression on his face. Ilmal calmly placed a hand on his shoulder and looked into his eyes until the wild left Laino's expression and he stroked his forehead with one hand. - Forgive me, he said quietly. I do not know - There is nothing to forgive, Ilmal said. We all grieve and in grief, there is not always mastery. But find your peace in the Light. The Light is still with us. Laino nodded quietly. He sat down with his back to the wall and breathed deeply. No one else spoke. - There is nothing more we can do here now, Ilmal said. Let us do something about the things we can instead. Let all of the eldest and the leaders gather in the big hall. We must not forget that we are but fully in open war with the Dark now. The karawians broke the Border, and we must prepare ourselves and be ready.

The men nodded and stood slowly. Ilmal put an arm around the kings shoulders, and they walked to the large house while they conversed lowly. Shortly after the eldest and the leaders of the three armies were gathered in the hall of the large house. Food was served but not many of them had any appetite. But they talked for a long time. They did not leave until long after midnight. Laino walked out onto the terrace with Ilmal and they stood there for a long time silently next to each other looking at the stars on the sky. A little voice from down below the terrace suddenly caught the attention of them both. - Laino? Can I see Enilia now? Can I please? Laino looked at Ebira who stood crying in front of him. Her face was red and her eyes swollen from a day of constant tears. He took the stairs down from the terrace in one leap and swung both arms around Ebira, who in shock, but sobbing, fell into his embrace. - She is not going to die, is she, Laino? Tell me she will not die. Tell me that both she and Elior will return to us. Promise me, Laino. Ebira sobbed against his shoulder and she felt Laino's tears on her cheek. - There is nothing I would rather do, Ebira, but I cannot, he said in a voice that shook with crying he suddenly gave into. Ilmal came to them and put a hand on each their shoulder. - Let us all go and check on them, he said. Laino did not attempt to hide his tears when he let go of Ebira. For a moment, she stared amazed at him, but then vanished completely in her grief again. They followed Ilmal to the Healers House. Laino wiped the tears away with his one hand but more just kept coming and he barely noticed. Ebira walked quickly after Ilmal who turned and placed a comforting arm around the young womans shoulders. In the room in the Healers House candles and incense burned. The healers had moved another bed over besides Eliors and on that, Enilia now lay close to her brother. They had only too easily been able to lift her up when the last remnant of her will had left her body along with her soul. Both Laino and Ebira halted abruptly in the doorway when they saw the two siblings. Ebira opened her mouth in soundless scream and Laino bent his head as the pain set in at full strength. Ilmal gave them a soothing smile, walked over, and stood by the two siblings. He placed his hands on their heads again and whispered to them lowly. Fyaile came in and put her arms around Ebira who shook with crying. Laino slowly walked over and stood next to the beds. He carefully took Enilia's hand in his. He did not sense it any longer but the tears still ran down his cheeks. - There must be something we can do, he said in an almost angry tone, in despair. A feeling he in no way was used to. - Only a love here in life that is alike the one they have for each other can call them back, Ilmal said quietly while he still stroked the siblings hair. Ebira silently came over and looked at the twos pale faces. - Is Mevarn with you? Maybe he can call back Enilia? she said to Ilmal in a voice that still resounded with her constant crying. Both Laino and Ilmal looked up at her. - Mevarn? Do you mean my son Mevarn? Ilmal asked. - The one she met in Livyliar! Ebira said with a glimmer of hope in her eyes. Ilmal came over to Ebira and looked at her, piercing. - Did Enilia tell you about him? And if yes, what? Does she love him? Ebira told everything she knew about Enilia and Mevarn, and Laino quietly in silent pain added what he knew. Ilmal's face brightened more and more until he finally smiled.

- We must send for Mevarn right away, he said. *** Chapter 14 Between All *** She felt how Laru slowly vanished in haze, but she did not care. Her entire soul screamed in despair lost in this cold and emptiness where Elior's heart had been. She sought him with all of her power. She called for him, focused everything on finding him. She saw him, pale and bloody, and then everything disappeared, and she found herself in a mist of nothing and grey. Someone wanted to take her away from him. She felt his body next to hers and struggled to remain there, and then the someone let her stay. She still called for him. He was out there in the haze further away, and she wanted to find him. Further and further out she sought until she could no longer feel neither her own nor his body. She screamed for him without sound, but there was merely silence around her. Darkness and silence. In a sudden glimpse, she saw a Light ahead, and she struggled towards it. It hurt so much. Everything was pain, but he was out there in that Light. She knew it and she wanted to reach him. She screamed again as the darkness seemed to drag her down. She did not want to go back. She wanted to go to Elior. Into the Light. She tore loose from the darkness with a strenuous effort, and then suddenly she found herself surrounded by golden Light. There was no more struggle and no more pain. Everything was peace. Everything was Light. She looked around, but there were no shapes, nothing but golden Light. She looked down herself. She still felt as if she had a body, but there was nothing to see but a vague outline in the Light. And there, ahead, another outline in the Light, Elior. As soon as she recognized him, he began taking shape in the Light until he again stood in front of her completely visible and smiling. She looked down herself again and saw that she now also had the shape she knew. Everything else was still Light. Elior laughed, and she ran and threw herself into his arms. He laughed aloud and held her. They wandered together in the Light outside time and space. Smiling and weightless Between All. There were no thoughts or memories of anything before. Only their love and joy existed here where they were together. She let herself fall backwards with her arms stretched out in gaudy playfulness, only to find herself still standing as if she had turned all the way around. She laughed loudly, and Elior ran around her, soon above her, soon below her. He jumped high, turned cartwheels through the Light and still did not move. They sat next to each other and looked at the Light surrounding them. They held their hands before their eyes and looked straight through them in a shimmering light. When Elior laughed, sparks flew from him and she grabbed for the sparks, but they flew right through her fingers. He reached out and touched her face with his fingers. She felt it like a warm stream of heat and grabbed hold of his hand. There was no separation between them. Nothing that was not him or her. He could not be away from her. He could only be there, and he was she and she was he. A new Light appeared amidst the golden. A white, cutting Light. At first like a spark, but then in the shape of Marian. Slowly she came through, smiling and with her arms stretched out to them. They ran to her and fell into her exuberant love. She spoke to them. The Light took shapes they recognized before their eyes. Images of Tinby, of their father. Oloty and Vanil running across grass plains. They laughed at the images, ran their hands through them, and made them flicker. Then Marian made images of Calras. He was sitting on a bench in front of a white house. His face was pale and full of sorrow. Next to him sat his company, also pale and with large, dark eyes staring into thin air.

She made them remember. She made images of their journeys, drew forests, meadows, buildings and people to them, and they stopped laughing. Through the Light shimmered Ebira and her brothers, Ilmal, Laino and his men, Calras, Merdo, Ryato, and Alaric. Images of Elior when he fell with the karawians sword driven into his chest. They yielded back from the images. They did not want to remember. Behind them a tunnel of darkness now appeared. A darkness that pulled them. It was suddenly as if there was a gap between them again. She felt how she was alone in her form again and she desperately grabbed hold of Elior's hand. He held onto her with both hands and pulled her close. Marian removed the images and spoke to them again. She turned them towards the darkness behind them. They felt her love around them, calm and warm. - Listen, you are being called back, she said. Choose now if you will return or go to Namilia. She vanished, and they stood there staring at the darkness. Enilia vaguely heard the sound of voices now and looked at Elior. Now they once again had the memories of what had been before. They felt the emotions and looked at each other with a touch of pain amidst the Light. - They are calling us, Elior whispered. Listen, it is fathers voice. She now too recognized Calras voice. It was so full of pain and longing. She bent her head and closed her eyes. Why return when everything here was good? Back there, there was pain, longing, darkness, and suffering. Here there was only Light and love. Other voices now mingled with Calras, and suddenly shapes appeared in the darkness. They now saw others sitting around two beds with two bodies on top, which they recognized as their own. Known and loved faces appeared. There was their father. Ebira and her brothers. There was Fyaile, Ilmal, Ryato, Merdo, Laino, Varwo, Alaric, Calras men, and among them, also Mevarn. She gasped and at once, she felt how she was pulled towards the darkness when the love emerged in her. She grabbed for Elior's hand with a scream when she felt she was being torn from him. Then it was gone. She stood again calmly in the Light next to Elior. He looked at her and smiled. - Is that Mevarn, he laughed. - Your love is great. She laughed. Now again calm as Elior was still there. - Yes, that is Mevarn. - He is calling for you. He loves you. He is your ceria, Elior said. Do you not want to go back to him? - Not without you! Enilia said. Elior turned and looked back towards the Light. There, where Marian had stood, the white Light still shimmered and tempted. There it was. There was their Home, Namilia. Ahead was Laru where everyone called for them and asked them to return. Elior took a step towards the white Light. His eyes shone, and he smiled. - See the Light, Enilia. Do you feel it? Enilia looked towards the Light. Yes, she felt it. Its peace crept into her and filled her, but behind her, she heard Mevarns voice. She felt his love, and she saw the gazes of the others, their tears. She wished to return, but not without Elior. - Come back with me, Elior, she whispered and took his hand. Elior looked at her. Still the white Light shone in his eyes. - Come with me home to Namilia, Enilia. There is no Dark. Come with me. He took another step towards the Light, and Enilia followed him. However, aga in she looked back towards the shapes in the darkness. - Do you want to go back to them? Elior asked. Again, she answered: - Not without you!

- You are bound to them stronger than I am, Elior said. If I return, it is only to be with you. I just want to be with you! A sharp, white Light blazed up and a tall, beautiful ainatunari woman stood in front of them. She was only white Light. Only vaguely could they glimpse her form. Elior gasped, and Enilia stared at the woman with eyes wide open. She spoke to them without words and touched their foreheads with two fingers. She put her hand over Elior's heart and spoke to him. He bent his head. - Have you forgotten who you are, Elior, my son of the Light? the woman said. You can return and still fulfill what you intended before you took form. You can still learn what you wanted and free Laru from the dominion of the Dark. Your time is not up. You have a choice. You must choose with your heart to fight the power of the Dark. Elior looked at the woman and whispered: - Yes, mother. Queen Ceniur turned to Enilia, put her hand on her heart, and spoke to her: - Enilia, you who bear Ivetarlis Light in your heart as do I. Daughter of Calras, nin milede ceria. You have chosen to leave Laru and your form to follow your brother. However, you are torn in your love. Most of all you wish to return, but you will not go back without your brother. Enilia Ainatstiella, remember that you are never outside the Light. There is no separation in the Light. It is all there is. You can never be away from Elior with or without form. The Light around Queen Ceniur flickered and grew paler. - Nere sythan, the choice is yours. There is still much you can do in Laru. Many souls whom you will bring Light if you choose to return. However, you can a lso choose to leave Laru and go to Namilia. There, you will be free from Laru's Dark. Perhaps some day you will choose to return in another form, another life. But you must choose soon. Here Between All you cannot dwell forever. Queen Ceniur touched their foreheads again and then returned to Namilia. For a long time, Enilia and Elior stood in deep thought. Driven first towards Laru, then towards the Dimension of the Light. Enilia looked at the shapes in the darkness. They stood bent over the two bodies, and with all of her heart, she wished to be among them again. But she could not live without her brother. - Come back with me, Elior. We chose this life and this fate for a reason. Let us not leave Laru in the grasp of the Dark when we can fight it. Mevarn will be my ceria again in this life if I go back. I love him, and I love the others. I want to be with them, but you must be with me too, Elior, otherwise none of it matters. I cannot live without you! For a long time, Elior gazed at the Light behind them. He longed to go to Namilia again, but not without Enilia. He leaned forward and pressed a kiss onto her cheek and again, they felt the unity in the golden Light. - I will go back with you, Enilia. My heart bids me to fulfill my fate even though Namilia is dearer to me than Laru. However, one day we will be together again in Namilia, that is certain, although I do not know when. Enilia smiled and leaned her forehead against his and took his hands. Then they walked together towards the darkness, and the golden Light faded behind them. The dark grabbed them like a whirlpool, sucked and pulled them down and around and around. She screamed, but not a sound was heard, when Elior vanished from her in the darkness. But then she felt him again in her heart as she had always done it in Laru. For a moment, the pain raged through her and she felt as if she was choking. Everything became heavy and thick around her, squeezed her tight and held her as if under water. She could not move. She could not breathe. She opened her mouth in soundless gasps and suddenly her lungs extracted explosively.

She loudly struggled for breath when there was suddenly air. Now she could feel her body again. Every muscle and sinew burned with pain. Her body was so heavy. It felt as if it was much too small for her. She jumped, and she gasped loudly as she at the same time opened her eyes to cutting day light. She stared up at a white ceiling. Her heart pounded in her chest, and she was incapable of remembering what, who or where she was for many, long moments. The pain streamed with her blood around and around in her body, and she shivered. Then suddenly her memory came back to her. Little glimpses from her life, names, places, and words. The battle with the karawians, the sword against her throat, the blood. Elior, she could not find him. What had happened, and where was Elior? She sat up quickly, screaming his name from the top of her lungs, but only to fall back onto the bed as her body weakly gave in. But then he was there, lying by her side, and she saw everyone standing around them. A warm, loving hand was put on her head, and Ilmal's smiling face was right above hers. She did not react to his smile, but merely turned her head towards Elior. His eyes were open too, and he stared up at the ceiling. She reached over and touched his face as if to make sure he was really there. A strange sensation of unreality. A memory of something in the darkness before this, but she could not remember what. Elior turned his face and looked at her. His eyes shone with a white Light. He smiled and slowly raised his hand and put it on top of hers against his cheek. - Ainat! he whispered. A joy streamed into her heart. She knew what he meant, but only as a sensation. She smiled at him. He did not know either what it was, just the Light. Again, she looked at the people standing around them. Slowly she recognized every face. She wanted to sit up, but Ilmal put his hands on her shoulders and gently pushed her back onto the bed. - Rest, Enilia, he said. Your body is tired and weak. She looked up at him again, now puzzled that he was here. He had not been here before. She had seen him in Livyliar. When had she been in Livyliar? It all swam before her in pieces of memories. Images of one or the other in completely disorder. She frowned when she could not make order of it. Again, she looked around at all the faces one by one. Still she squeezed Elior's hand in hers. She looked at every one of them, slowly remembered their names, her story with them. There was Calras, milede bara. There Laino, Ebira, nere Ebira, Alaric, Ryato. She smiled at several of fathers men standing in the background. Again, she reached to Ilmal, and frowned with wonder. - Why are you here? she asked. The sound of her own voice was weird, and the sensation of speaking seemed strange to her. Ilmal smiled. - We arrived four days ago, Enilia. The day you had been attacked. Today is the twenty-second of June. It was summer solstice yesterday. Four days? She frowned even deeper. - But she said. What happened? I was looking for Elior but four days? Ilmal hushed her. - Do not wonder about that now, Enilia. Close your eyes and let the sleep bring peace to your soul and your body. We can talk later.

She now felt how tired she was. She looked at Elior who had already closed his eyes again and was sleeping deeply. She squeezed her hand tighter into his so she would not let go in her sleep. Then she closed her eyes and fell asleep.While the two siblings now peacefully slept side by side in the Healers House, the Ainatunarits Army celebrated. Not only had it been summer solstice, but Elior and Enilia had also returned to them. The news of their return reached the whole area in a very short time, and everybody came running in turns to the Healers House to hear more . Calras stood outside the house. He smiled and shone with joy. All the grief had vanished from him and only the dark circles beneath his eyes revealed the pain of the past days. A dinner was prepared now and everyone gathered in front of the houses. Many fires were lit even though it was still daylight, and everywhere they were singing and playing music in the honor the Light, the joy and the love. The entire time, someone sat with Enilia and Elior while they slept. They both smiled in their sleep as the sound of song and music reached to them. Through the day and the night, the two of them slept while everyone else in Ainatunarits Army celebrated. Ebira and her brothers, Laino and his men and other of their friends were constantly around the Healers House. Ebira and the other young ran in and out all the time until Ilmal sent them away. - Come tomorrow, he said. Let them sleep in peace now! Go out, celebrate, and be happy. There is nothing more to fear! He did not himself go farther from the house than he could easily hear if they would wake up, and Calras and Mevarn laughed. - Maybe you should relax and celebrate too, nere Ilmal, Calras said. - And you! Ilmal said. And Mevarn. But let the others sing and dance with joy. My happiness is as great merely seeing Ainatssithans peaceful, sleeping faces, Calras! - Mine too, Calras said. Mine too. Mevarn smiled and looked at Enilia who slept peacefully now. Safe, and alive. When the sun sent its first playful rays through the windows of the Healers House, Elior and Enilia woke up. Calras and Ilmal stood by the window and met their gazes with smiles. Still, Enilia had Elior's hand in hers. She sat up and Ilmal came over and placed his hand on her shoulder. - How are you, Enilia? he asked. She smiled. Her body still ached but she felt the Light in her and her mind was calm. - I am fine, thank you, Ilmal, she said. Elior stirred a bit next to her and Ilmal walked to him. - And you, Elior, are you fine too? Elior smiled like his sister. - I feel as if I ran straight into a sword! he laughed and put his hand on top of the dressings on his chest. Ilmal laughed. - But besides that you are well? Elior nodded. - I feel excellent. Calras, who had also come to them, grabbed the hands of both his children and kissed them. - Thank you for returning to me, he said. Never before have I felt such pain. I know you wished to remain in the Light, but your lives here were still important to live. Both Elior and Enilia looked at their father in wonder, but then smiled even though they did not understand what he was talking about. Ilmal laughed again. - Calras! See now how you confuse them. Let us forget the past and instead look to the future with joy. See, the Light is in their eyes and they both live with happiness in their hea rts!

Calras nodded and smiled. Then there was a knock on the door, and Ebira carefully peeked inside. - Are they awake? May we come in? she asked Calras and Ilmal. But as she saw Enilia sitting up, she did not wait for an answer, but slammed the door open and ran to her. She wrapped both arms around Enilia in a giant hug and laughed loudly with joy. Behind her, all of her brothers, Laino, Arim, Soral, and several of Elior's friends entered. Finally, Mevarn stepped inside, but Enilia did not see him behind the others. Calras and Ilmal stepped aside making room for the young to greet each other. Everybody hugged Enilia and patted and squeezed Eliors hands. They all spoke at the same time and laughed exuberantly and radiantly. Mevarn stood with Calras and Ilmal over by the door. He smiled, and Ilmal placed a hand on his shoulder. - Do you not want to greet her? he asked lowly. Mevarn shook his head and smiled. - Not yet, bara. Let them be happy with their friends. Without anyone but Ilmal and Calras seeing it, he vanished out the door. Enilia had swung her legs over the side of the bed and was now sitting talking vividly with her everyone around her. She still held Elior's hand in hers. He was talking too and laughed with his head turned to his friends. The rest of his body he held immovably. He was still in great pain. Ebira talked about Vanil and Oloty whom she had checked on every day. The two horses had grieved deeply when they felt the two siblings disappear, and Ebira had done her very best to comport them with loving words and caresses. - Ayi, I wish I could go check on Oloty, Elior sighed. Can you not bring him up here to me? Everyone laughed at the idea, but Enilia said: - Why not? Immediately everyone joined in, and she wanted to see her nere Vanil too more than anything else. - Let me! Ebira said when she wanted to jump off the bed. - No, I want to go out in the air and the sun. There is nothing I would rather do than leave here right now. I only wish you could come along, she said and looked at Elior. He squeezed her hand and winked. - I will enjoy it all through your heart, he said. Laugh to the sun from me! She jumped off the bed laughing. Her legs gave in for a second, but then it was over. Laino looked at her a little worried. When she saw his gaze, she merely slapped at him and laughed. - I am fine! she said and her eyes twinkled so that Laino had to believe her. Now Calras and Ilmal had seen the empty bed and the standing Enilia though, and they came rushing towards her. - Enilia, what are you doing? Calras asked aloud. Lie down again. You must rest! Still she just laughed, so overwhelmingly happy and unworried. She gave her father a big hug, sat down on the floor, and pulled on her boots that stood by the wall. - Nan, bara, she said. I must go out into the sun and the air. I must see the sky, the trees, the grass, the flowers, and the life. I must breathe in the scent of all the green and laugh and smile to it all! Calras wanted to protest, but Ilmal nodded to her and smiled. - Then go, Enilia. But take it easy. And stay with your friends so that they can keep an eye on you for us!

Then she left with Laino, Arim, Soral, Ebira, and her brothers. Elior's friends stayed in the house with him. With every step, she breathed as deeply as if she could take in all of Laru's beauty on this bright summer morning. And she laughed to the sun for Elior. The dew still lay as small, glittering crystals on the grass and on the leaves of bushes and trees. The birds sang louder and more beautiful than she had ever heard before. She pulled off her boots again and threw them onto the terrace of the large house as they passed there, and then continued barefooted through the wet grass. Suddenly she began to run exuberantly with her arms stretched out from her sides; everything bubbled in her. Ebira and her brothers ran after her, laughing. Laino yelled Taher! loudly, but then had to give in to Enilia's happy face. HE, Arim and Soral began running too and quickly caught up with the rest of them. Down by the lake, the large flock of horses was grazing. She called loudly when she saw them, and Vanil immediately looked up and whinnied aloud. - Vanil! Oloty! Come here! she yelled, and the two white horses sprang into gallop and came rushing towards the little group. They threw their heads, whinnied again and again. Oloty bucked several times without slowing down. The others had stopped, but she continued straight towards the horses. For a moment it looked as if they would run straight into her, but barely a meter from each other, both the horses and Enilia halted. Both horses reared, wild with joy, and they neighed again making it resound across the meadow and the lake. She reached her arms to them, laughing, and as the horses set hooves on the ground again, she wrapped her arms around the neck of them both. - Ayi, Vanil al Oloty, the two most beautiful horses in Laru, she said happily. The others came over to her and the horses. Both Vanil and Oloty rubbed their noses against Enilia and she patted and caressed them both. - Nere, nere Vanil, nere Oloty, she whispered tenderly. Ebira began to cry and ran over and wrapped her arms around Enilia who laughed again. She put one arm around Ebira while she still caressed the horses with the other one. Loud yells came from up the meadow and they all turned to the sound. Alaric and Ryato came running towards them. They waved and called to them, greeted them good morning and well met. Ebira let go off Enilia again and wiped away her tears. Ryato and Alaric ran straight to Enilia and took turns in giving her large hugs. She stared at them a little puzzled. Was Alaric not angry with her? - It is so good to see you up, Ryato said. You and your brother have really held us in the dark for the last four days. She looked puzzled again. - I still do not know what happened? she said now quite silently, and the large smile vanished from her face. I do not remember anything but there being karawians everywhere. I could not find Elior, and then suddenly all went black. Was I hurt? Why was in the Healers House? Without knowing it, she sought with her hands over her body as if to find out if there were cuts or fractures. - You was not hurt, Enilia. However, I think Ilmal and Calras will talk with you about that. We shall not do that here, Laino said. She frowned as she looked around at the others who did not smile anymore either. They all looked worried. - But?

She wanted to ask something more, but Laino interrupted her by grabbing her by the waist and lifting her up. He spun around with her until she in amazement and laughter yelled at him to stop. He grinned. - Let us now take Oloty to Elior, he said and thereby, he had distracted Enilia's thoughts completely from the other subject. She shone again and swung herself up on Oloty's back. - Take Vanil! she said to Ebira who immediately jumped onto the white mare. - We will see you up there! she grinned to those who stood back on the ground, and drove Oloty on in gallop. Vanil followed on Olotys heels, neighed, and threw her head. Laino gave a shout w hen Enilia rode past him and swung himself upon the on storming Oloty. She was frightened as he suddenly sat behind her, and Oloty huffed. Laino just laughed and drove Oloty ahead. The stallion thundered up over the meadows. Laino held onto her waist with both arms. She felt his heart beating against her back. She put one arm down on his and before she knew it, she had squeezed her hand in below his. As soon as she had done it, she thought: I should never have done that. It was more than friendly, but she just felt so calm and warm with his arms around her. Laino lifted his hand a little and braided his fingers into hers. Her heart skipped a beat and she felt a known heat in her cheeks and that special tickling in her stomach. Stop it, stop it now! Her reason yapped on but she could not listen. All she did was to learn her head back against Laino's shoulder and she felt the warmth from his breath on her cheek. She glanced at him and saw that he smiled. His fingers tickled her on the stomach above the tunic and she pressed her hand tight down on his hand and laughed. For a split second, Laino turned his face to hers and let his lips touch on her cheek and neck. It happened so quickly that she did not react until afterward and looked up at him slightly dazzled. Now what was that? He just looked away, smiling, and spoke calmingly to Oloty and made him turn to light trot. They were by the houses now. They trotted the last part of the way to the Healers House. She sat up straight now, but Laino still held onto her waist. Ilmal and Calras came out from the house and Ebira jumped off Vanil as she reached there too. Laino jumped off Oloty, grabbed hold of her, and lifted her down before she had time to jump off herself. He winked at her, but then his expression was normal again. For a moment, she stared. Had it really just happened that she had held his hand? And had he just kissed her cheek and neck? There was nothing to see on him. Nothing different. Maybe she had dreamed it all? But then she turned to other thoughts as Elior's voice sounded from within the Healers House. - Ayi, Oloty, the white king of Laru. Come here? Oloty neighed piercingly and reared at the door. He could hear and feel Elior in there, his beloved Elior, but why did he not come out? She laughed at the confused horse and put a calm hand on his nose before he could rear again. - Come, Oloty! she whispered lovingly and led the stallion towards the door. Calras, Ilmal and the others just looked at her. They did not think she would really do it before s he without further, led the horse through the door. The large stallion tilted back his ears and swished his tail in nervousness when she with her hand on his nose led him into the room. He could just barely get through the doorway. Elior lay on the bed, laughing loudly, when she stepped in followed by Oloty. The stallion whinnied lowly when he saw his Elior and walked the rest of the way on his own and put his nose against Elior's cheek. Elior happily caressed Oloty who made satisfied humming sounds in his throat. She stood next to Elior's head and looked at the two.

The others entered the room and laughed as Fyaile came in from the adjacent room to see what was going on. She opened her eyes wide when she saw the large, white horse in the middle of the room, then she tilted her head back and laughed aloud. - I see there are others than us who have longed to see Elior and Enilia wake up again! she said and came over to the bed. She stood next to Enilia and put an arm around her waist. Enilia had a strange sens ation of recognition at this embrace and looked at Fyaile. Her eyes were deep and warm and filled with love. She fell deep into them and rested her head against Fyailes shoulder without thinking about it. Fyaile put the other arm around her too and held her to her. A little later, when they had lured Oloty back outside again and he and Vanil were on their way down the meadows, Calras and Ilmal took her into the house again and asked the others to give them time to talk. She spent some time in an adjacent room on bathing and changing her clothes, then she walked back to Elior, Calras, and Ilmal. In the meantime, they had seen to some food and drink, and now they began telling her and Elior what had happened. They spoke calmly and detailed from the dawn when the karawians were discovered in the forest. She sat on the bed next to Elior. Again, she held his hand and he quietly stroke his fingers across hers while he looked at Calras and Ilmal. As they spoke, images and memories were recreated in her and she felt how her stomach fell as she saw the darkness, the pain, and the panic before her. She closed her eyes as it at once came down upon her again. Elior grabbed her hand tightly as she gasped aloud, and she opened her eyes and saw that she was still sitting in the light room. It was merely memories. Elior's blue eyes were aimed at her and their gazes met. Again, there was this Light in their gazes and the sparkling joy in their hearts, which was in stark contrast to the darkness they had both felt again. Ilmal and Calras came over to them. They looked scrutinizing at the two siblings. They recognized the Light, which now radiated from them. Ilmal continued telling, and Calras too a while after. Elior and she listened silently. None of them quite understood that all this really had happened. She tried to remember what they were now telling; that she had been sitting next to Elior, crying and screaming and then had left her body to follow Elior's soul into the Light Between All. Her gaze was on Elior's face, but he did not seem to remember any of this. His listened, but his face was expressionless. Ilmal ended his tale by saying that they had gathered everybody who had any connection to the two and that they together had called back their souls. Neither Elior nor she said anything, and not a sound was heard in the room. She tried to remember everything they had told about, but there was nothing but darkness and emptiness. Four days of darkness and emptiness, only a sensation of something between her and Elior. The Light in his eyes. She set it aside, did not care to think about it. It had happened, and now it was all over. Elior was here with her, and he would soon be well again as the wound in his chest healed. Elior looked up at her. He knew what she was thinking and smiled. He felt the same way. Ilmal and Calras smiled and asked her to come to the house for dinner. Everyone wanted to see her and greet her. She looked up in amazement. Had they really spoken for such a long time? However, as she looked out the window she could see it was twilight. The light was golden and soft and suddenly she felt how hungry she was again. At the same time, Fyaile entered with a tray with food. She had made sure there was enough for both Enilia and Elior if Enilia did not want to have dinner in the hall. Elior however asked her to go with the others when he saw that she was hesitating on his account. - I also need to rest my ears, he said, teasing. - I will stay here with your brother, Fyaile said and smiled.

Then she left with Ilmal and Calras and walked to the large house and into the hall. Everyone stood and greeted long as they entered. She greeted back with her head bent deeply, in that way she avoided the many stares too. Everyone was there. All of the eldest and the leaders of the two armies whom she knew now, and also many of those she had seen in Livyliar at the dinner and the party there. Still she was so focused on Elior in her heart that she did not consider that since the others from Livyliar were there, Mevarn ought to be there too. Only the others noticed that he was not present, but they also knew why. When they sat down, she looked for a long time at Elior's empty seat. Her stomach feel. It could have been empty forever if it had gone but slightly different. If they had not called us back, she thought and felt a deep gratitude. Fyaile met her outside the house when she returned after the dinner. She stopped her and gave her a hug. - Your brother is sleeping, she said and smiled. He was badly hurt as you know, and he will need a lot of sleep for the next long period of time while his body heals. - Can I not go in there? she asked and looked at Fyaile with worry. - You can check on him, but then let him sleep in peace. You shall not sit in there either when you can be with your friends, Enilia. Enjoy life, now you have it again! She looked at Fyaile for a long time before she nodded. She walked into the house and sat for a moment next to Elior. He slept deeply, breathed in calm breaths and a soft Light lay around his face. He was in peace. She kissed his cheek without waking him and sneaked outside again while she in her heart let him know that she would soon check on him again. The sun had set, and Fyaile sat by the wall of the house picking leaves off some long stems that one of her helpers had gathered for her in the forest. Enilia sat down next to her and began helping her. Fyaile told her about the plant, where it grew, when it should be gathered in, and what medicine one used its leaves for. Enilia listened quietly and stored the older womans knowledge. When Fyaile finished, she stood and walked into the house with the leaves. Enilia stayed outside and absent- mindedly, picked the stems into tiny pieces while she looked down the meadows. Fyaile came out again and bid her a loving goodbye before she walked towards the camps. It slowly grew dark, and Enilia still sat alone in front of the house. Every now and then, she heard one of the healers inside walking around checking on the wounded who still were in need of care. There were others than Elior who had been wounded in the attack. Others, who need help and healing. Others, who had created grief, as there was fear for their lives. Deep thoughts streamed through her head while she stared into the darkness. Next to her was now a whole pile of small pieces of stem. In her heart, she felt Elior's peaceful slept. She looked up when Laino came walking and greeted her good evening. He sat down next to her and looked at the pile of stems. He needed not even comment it. She laughed just at the look on his face when he looked from the pile up at her. - Are you all right? he then asked a little more gravely, and she nodded. - I am all right, she said. I am fine! Laino looked at her for a long time and smiled. - Valt, he said. For a while, they sat in silence. Her thoughts were now on what had happened this morning as they rode to the houses. She was grateful for the darkness that could hide the burning in her cheeks. Why had it happened? Since the day Laino had gotten angry with her, there had not been anything between them.

They had gone for long walks, given hugs, and even held hands without it having meant more. Then why now? Her feelings had not changed, but he had said that nothing should happen? After everything she had said about Mevarn. Mevarn? It had not occurred to her before, but now as Livyliar's army had arrived he was probably here too? But he had not been at the dinner in the hall? For a second, she considered asking Laino, but did not. He was not the right one to ask about that even though he probably would not care about it. No, Laino! Her thoughts quickly fluttered back to him. The feeling of his lips touching her cheek. His fingers braided into hers. His all too blue eyes. All, all too blue eyes. On the inside, she snarled at herself, yelled and tried to suppress it, but it did not help. It tickled in her stomach and she was fully attentive on Laino at her side. He said it himself, she argued against this tickling. He said himself that I must be faithful to myself and that means yes, what does it mean? What do I want? Does it matter what I want? He does not want anything! Why the Dark then did he kiss me like that this morning? But nothing worked. This tickling was both deaf and blind to anything but Laino's physical nearness, and it merely continued to tickle into the rest of her body. With a loud sigh, she tilted her head back against the wall and looked up into the star loaded sky. Laino turned his head and looked at her. - What is it? he asked as she had known he would when she sighed like that. Her only answer was a small grimace. - And what is that supposed to mean? Laino continued. - Hm, nothing! she said. That I do not know it? The most important part was merely that he had asked as he was supposed to. Asked, so that she could answer like that. Asked, so that she knew it mattered to him that she sighed. And asked as the beginning for that little game which could lead to more. Asked, and then he should keep asking. Asking until - As if you can fool me with that! Laino said. Just say it! Then we can save the time I would otherwise spend forcing it out of you! - No, let us talk about something else. I do not want to fight today, she said and laughed. Laino looked at her with an eyebrow raised. - Fight? It would never come to that. You would not stand a chance either, timie mada. She returned his gaze, also with one eyebrow raised. - You think much of yourself, Laino! - It is merely the truth, Enilia. But enough of that. Tell me now what that sigh meant! You only sighed to make me ask, and now I am asking. So tell me now what you would like to say! No! It was wrong! That was not how that game was supposed to be. He was not supposed to know. He was not supposed to see through it. He should only ask what was wrong and then get really worried when she would not say. He was supposed to beg her to say what was wrong. Look at her with his all too blue eyes, and say that it was really important to him that she was alright. That he would do anything for her to feel alright. And then he was supposed to take her hand and look her deep in the eyes. Tell her that he loved her and then lean in to the first kiss that would send her straight into the Light. That was how the game was! But he was not supposed to know. He was not suppo sed to see that that was what she wanted. It was all wrong! He should just do it, that big, stupid man. He turned to face her fully and he had that determined look in his eyes that let her know that he was serious. He put a hand on her knee, which she had pulled against her chest, and she stared at it without knowing what to do now.

- I do not want to play such a game! I already know how you feel about me. If you want anything then tell me so or do something about it. That is how you find out what I want! Laino said. In shock, she looked up from his hand and met his gaze. - I do not understand it, she said lowly. After everything we talked about? Laino said nothing. He just looked at her and waited for her to say more. - And I do not understand you at all! she then continued. Now it was Laino's turn to sigh heavily, but the sigh slowly slipped into a quiet laugh. He shook his head at her, leaned back against the wall, and ran a hand over his hair. The hand, which had previously rested so beautifully on her knee. She stared at the empty space, which was now above the knee. Ought he not say something? Or was she the one supposed to say something? Say what you want or do something about it? But that would make her so vulnerable? He had said nothing about what he would then say or do. Then it went quiet between them. Laino just sat with his back against the wall staring down across the meadow. When she moved again and looked at him, he said: - Did you find out what you want? - I already knew that, she mumbled. That tickling in her stomach was not to be misinterpreted. She knew very well what she wanted. - Yes, I know that, he said. I meant if you found out if you want to say it or do something about it? He did not smile, did not laugh, did not do anything that could tell her where he stood. He just looked at her from his leaned-back, calm position and apparently waited for her to turn her soul inside out and make herself vulnerable to him. - If you are so smart, can you not explain it to me? she said, now slightly annoyed. And on this day of them all! - That it is exactly this day makes it quite a lot easier, Laino said. - Why? she said still with the annoyance in her voice. - Because you are happy to see me again, Laino said. - And what are you? she asked, hoping for a little hint. He just shook his head. - Say it, or do something about it, he said and left her as blank as before. He moved away from the wall so that he could look at her without turning his head. She had trouble meeting his gaze now. Did he want her to tell him that she wanted to kiss him? Or should she just kiss him? How could he expect her to do something like that? Then he could say no or push her away, humiliate her, reject her. However, if she did not do anything, nothing would happen at all. That was clear. But he had already given her a hint. He had braided his fingers into hers, and he had kissed her cheek, if even so transient. It had been more than friendly. But it was still, by the Dark, so damned hard to do it herself. To risk the rejection. He still just sat there and looked at her. There was nothing to be read in his gaze. He simply waited patiently for her to say something or do something. Say it or do something about it. She cringed when she had almost leaned forward actually to kiss him. Almost. All it would take was for her to lean a little forward and let her lips reach his. Why was it so hard? He would hardly make fun of her or humiliate her. He was not like that. And she had to do it. She really had to do it. She acted before the next thought would keep her from it again. Before the voice inside of her had time to discover it and scream in warning, she leaned across the distance to Laino and kissed him. The voice screamed, but she blocked it as well as she could. She shook, but co uld not do anything about it.

He did not move away, he did not stop her, he did not say anything. He just sat there all quietly. He did not kiss her any more or any less than she kissed him. When she a little after, puller her head away it proved even more difficult than it had been before. Now the voice got power, and she felt her bodys shaking at full blast. Now it would come if it came. She had done it. She had made herself completely vulnerable. She did not dare look up and meet his gaze. Did not dare let him see all of those feelings. She felt like getting up to run away from him. Could he not just say something or do something? Could he not just take over now? Could he not kiss her now so that Laru vanished and all really became good? She put her hands across her face to hide everything he would now be able to see and turned just to get up and run away from it all. - Enilia! Stop it! he said. Look at me! He grabbed hold of her before she had time to stand and forced her hands away from her face. She was met straight on by the all too blue. - Stop being so scared! he said. - I am not scared, she objected angrily. Before he had time to tell her that it was a lie, she sat up on her knees, grabbed hold of his head with both hands, and pressed her lips against his. At first, he just sat there as he had done it before without doing neither more nor less. However, when she, without stopping the kiss, let her hands run over his hair and around his neck, he grabbed hold of her by the waist and returned her kiss. Without removing his lips from hers, he lifted her up from the grass. She locked her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck, and he carried her around behind the house where no one would see them.Afterwards, they lay for a long time in the grass looking up at the dark celestial concave. He turned so that they were both on their sides, still so close together. His eyes gleamed in the darkness. She ran her hand over his cheek and pulled her head away a little so that she could fully see him. He smiled and she smiled back. She laughed quietly without looking away from him. Laino raised an eyebrow. - What are you laughing at? - You! she said, kissed his cheek hurriedly, and sat up. He sat up next to her and took hold of her neck. He made his face a ngry and threatening, but his eyes were full of laughter. - Enilia! You had better watch it now! - You do not frighten me, Laino. Now you have proven completely harmless! He grabbed her and pulled her close again. He whispered with his mouth close to her ear. - You are still afraid, Enilia, and not just of me. But most of all, you are afraid to admit it! She placed her hands on his chest and tried to push him away, but he did not move. He kissed her again, and she closed her eyes and returned the kiss with as much desire again. When they a while after looked at each other, he was the one laughing. - But I have made you feel a little safer now! he said. After a while, they walked arm in arm around the house again, and she walked inside to check on Elior. He still slept peacefully with a little smile on his lips. Alone by her brothers side the thoughts slowly began returning. What was happening? She shook her head and looked at Elior for a while. Then she walked out to Laino who was waiting outside. - Laino, she said. You must give me an explanation! Laino put his arms around her. - An explanation to what, Enilia?

- All of this. Why is it happening now? He straightened her hair with his fingers and smiled at her. - Because we decided for it to happen! That was not the explanation she was looking for. - It does not matter in anyway, she said in a slightly tired voice. I cannot figure out anything anymore. Laino looked at her for a while, then he kissed her and smiled again. - There is nothing to figure out, nere. Just as long, as you follow your heart and do not betray yourself! She shook her head. - Well, that is so I do not even know if Mevarn is here! Laino looked away for a moment and she instantly regretted having brought up that subject. It had just slipped out before she thought about it. - Mevarn is here, Enilia. He has been by your side almost the entire time! She stared at Laino. Her heart skipped several beats as she started to realize what he had said. - He is here? she said. Laino nodded. - But why has no one told me? she asked almost angrily. - Does it make a difference? Laino asked calmly. Maybe you would not have made love to me had you known he is here? No, of course it did not change anything. But Laino's question made her angry. It was as if he implied that she had only been with him because Mevarn had not been available. What the Dark was that for a thing to say? Did he really think that she was like that? It had not made a different that he had said Mevarn was here. But it had made a diffe rence that he had asked like that. Something broke inside. - Does it make a difference? Laino asked again. - No, of course it does not! she hissed. How can you ask me something like that? Now I wish it had not happened. If you think it would make a difference to me, you have no idea what I feel or who I am. You have no right to say something like that? You Laino interrupted her by greeting Ilmal loudly. She spun around towards Ilmal with a baffled look on her face. She had neither heard nor seen him coming. Ilmal smiled at them. Already at a distance, he had sensed their energy. Their newly created closeness. Laino's calm in spite of a certain anger inside. Enilia's obvious energy, and then a pain, which made him frown. - Val monaryn, Enilia al Laino, al val bonet! he said as he reached them. Enilia greeted and averted her eyes. Her cheeks burned. Ilmal placed a hand on her shoulder and looked for a ling time at Laino. In his heart, Ilmal asked him what was going on. Laino answered without words that it was something Enilia and he had to solve. Ilmal nodded. - We will talk later! Laino said to Enilia, then he greeted Ilmal shortly and disappeared in run. She looked after him with such an angry glare that Ilmal's eyebrow shot up with amazement. He had last seen her happy and joyful. This anger was in stark contrast to that. What could Laino have done to deserve such a strong anger? On the other hand, he knew that most people easily could manage to create such a feeling in Enilia! In that way, she was very much human. He stood for a moment and looked at her to read what had happened since she left the dinner. However, she quickly turned and looked at him when she felt his gaze. Now she let him have the angry glare. - It is none of your business! she said viciously.

Ilmal just smiled calmly. He was not used to being addressed to disrespectfully, but this young womans anger did not move him. It was in no way legitimate. She just could not control it. - Enilia Ainatstiella, he said softly. I am merely trying to help you. I worry about you. When I see you in anger or pain, my heart bids me to help! She thawed a bit at the sight of Ilmal's smile and warm gaze. - I will figure it out myself, she said quietly. It is nothing really! - Oh, indeed, Ilmal said when both her facial expression and violent feelings spoke of quite the opposite. But if you do not wish to tell me about it, there is nothing I can do! - It is just such a mess! she said crossly. But it does not matter. It is just good that Elior is here! She let the thought of Elior wash over her like a flood tearing away all other feelings. Always together. All is good. Ilmal stared at her. His smile was gone now and his forehead wore a frown. - Enilia, you love your brother very much, and that is a beautiful feeling. But you must not use it as a shield for other emotions. Can you not see that is what you are doing? She did not answer. She was gone in the love, which was now everywhere inside. She smiled. Ilmal who had previously merely rested his hand calmly on her shoulder, now grabbed hold of her and turned her towards him. - Listen to me now, Enilia! This here is important! She looked up at him peacefully. Now her eyes were full of laughter and in them, he recognized Elior's laughter too. From the beginning, he had felt the depth of the relationship between the siblings, but not until now did he realize quite how deep it was. He frowned heavily. Then suddenly Enilia laughed loudly as if she had heard something funny in her heart. Then without further, she turned on her heel and walked into the house to Elior. Ilmal let her go and looked after her with a serious gaze. It was too much. Too close. He let the thoughts fall away just to feel it for a while. He let the Light take it in. Then he turned around and walked to the large house again. He had to talk to Calras. *** Chapter 15 Departure *** She awoke bathed in sunlight next to Elior on the bed. Her body was stiff due to the awkward position she had slept in to avoid touching Elior's chest. But her joy at waking up and looking into his luminous blue eyes was worth it all. - Val eviryn, nere malina! he smiled at her and tried to untie his fingers from her hair which they had entangled in during the night. - Val eviryn, nere malin, she said and raised herself to her elbow. - You have made mischief while I slept, Elior said. I dreamed of it and I feel it now. - Only a little, she said and sighed when she remembered Laino and what he had made her feel. She told Elior what had happened. Elior listened calmly. - Did you get angry with Laino? he asked when she finished. His summer blue eyes were suddenly full of sparkling laughter. How could he just laugh? - Yes, of course I did! He only asked me like that to make me feel bad about myself! - No, think now, nere malina. You were very unfair to Laino! He asked you if you would not have made love to him had you known Mevarn was there. And if I know him right he asked you that simply because he wanted to know and maybe also to make you think about it. She looked at him with a crossed expression on her face. Ought he not be on her side? Elior grabbed hold of her hair and shook her head lovingly.

- I am on your side! And I am here to keep you under control and watch out for the poor ones who get in your way, he grinned. - And I feel bad for Laino, you being so unfair getting angry with him. He does not like that! She put up a derisive face. - He does not care at all, Elior. It does not move him! - That is not true, Lia. He may not react as you would, but that does not mean it does not move him. It does not mean one does not care just because one does not get angry or cry. Laino do care what you do and say. The man is deeply in love with you. How could he not care? - Stop it, Elior! He just left! she sighed. - Most likely he just left so he would not get angry with you, Elior said. You told me yourself that he said that you should talk later. Maybe you should just go and talk to him? She chose to ignore it. Elior shook her again. - Now, timie omian, what do you say? he asked. - Can you not just tell me what to do? she said in a little smile. Then she would not have to make a decision. Elior laughed. - Good! Then you must go and talk with Laino so that he does not have to walk around feeling sad all day! - Elior, he really does not care! Elior shook his head and smiled. - No! But then do it for my sake so I do not have to lie here all day and worry about poor Laino! - You are mocking me! - Only a little bit, nuse. Fyaile brought them breakfast and they shared the meal before she with a sigh left the Healers House to walk to the tent camps and find Laino. How could Elior have this power? He was always right and then she had to do things she really did not want to do? With every step, she turned her head in all directions expecting to see Mevarn come walking. Her heart skipped several beats every time she saw dark, long hair or when a person appeared from behind a corner in front of her. She had no idea how to act when he suddenly showed up again. What would he do? Would he even do anything? No, he probably would not. Then he would have said something in Livyliar. Something more than goodnight. When Ebira suddenly called out loudly behind her, she almost collapsed, and Ebira came over to her, laughing. - One would think you had seen the incarnated Dark. What is wrong with you, Lia? They sat down in front of Ebira's tent, and Enilia quickly told everything that had happened. Ebira did not know whether to worry most about Enilia getting angry with Laino or the way she had spoken to Ilmal. One could not speak to Ilmal like that! But Enilia seemed all calm. Ebira proved to agree with Elior that she should talk with Laino first of all, and she sent her on down towards Laino's camp with a grin. She walked on with a now clearly crossed face. She was not the one who had done something wrong? Laino had not been very nice when he said something like that. But he had been with her, and it had been good. It had been so peaceful, so natural. She had not thought about herself at all, not thought about rejection or pain. Yes, it had just been good. Right up until she had thought about Mevarn afterwards. Laino was not in his camp, but before she could turn to walk back, Arim came over to her. He said that Laino was on duty, but she could just go talk to him. She hesitated a little. It would be a grand excuse not to talk to Laino, but Arim quickly explained the way to her.

He had seen Laino when he returned last night and knew that something was wrong. As he now saw Enilia's crossed face he did not doubt at all what was the problem and now saw a chance to solve it. She walked through the forest in a slightly bad mood. In her heart, Elior smiled, but she only let him know that she absolute was not happy to do this. It took her almost half an hour to reach the place where Arim had said that Laino was. Mostly because she walked slower and slower at last in her unwillingness to see Laino again. She stood by the three-trunk tree, Arim had described, but there was no Laino to see anywhere. She sighed annoyed. Not only had she walked all the way here without really wanting to see him, but now he was not even here. She sat down with her back against the tree and a clearly annoyed expression on her face. She might as well wait a while to see if he showed up before she walked back. The sun shone down amongst the trees in laughing rays of golden and the birds sang in choir hidden in the green sea. Slowly, slowly it turned well. As if the sun and all the beauty it mirrored in crumbled the anger and the problems away. She tried to spend the waiting time thinking about what should be done and said, but she was not allowed. It was so beautiful there. A squirrel sat a stretch away with his arms folded around his bushy tail and watched her with his head slightly tilted. She smiled at the little fellow and wished him good luck with the nut hunt. Then she lost herself watching a spider web among seventeen branches on a bush. The sun let a single golden finger play soundless melodies on the fine threads and with every note; the sun sent seven colored specters into the song. She closed her eyes to be able to enjoy the melody uninterrupted. It was so fine that it demanded all attention to her it inside. Then suddenly something was next to her. She sensed how a shadow fell on her even with her eyes closed. She jumped up and away with a scream. She grabbed for her sword but only reached air where it should have been. She had not had it since they arrived in Tanyvilas. She stared palely at Laino who stood in front of her. - I thought you said you were not afraid of me, Enilia? She just stared at him. It was not a monster, it was not a karawian. Do not kill it, it was Laino. It was only Laino. But why the Dark does he sneak up on me like that? Why did I let him sneak up on me like that? - That was not funny, Laino! she snarled. - Yes, it was! he said calmly. Almost as funny as it was to see the annoyance on your face when you came out here only to see I was not here! - Were you hiding from me? she said and got even angrier. - No, I was not hiding. You just did not see me. - You could have said something or come to me? Laino just looked without answering. This expression of calm annoyed her more than anything else. It made her even angrier. - You wish to speak to me? Maybe you come to apologize? he then said. Apologize? Should she apologize? - What in Karawia should I apologize for? Laino crossed his arms. Still just calm. - Your words yesterday, Enilia. They were not just! I asked you a question, which you did not answer. Instead, you chose to twist it into something you could get mad about. Clearly, you have not given more thought to what I told you back then. You are still as afraid to loose. She clenched her teeth hard before she answered, hissing.

- I came to talk with you, Laino, but I am not doing this. I do not owe you an apology. And I know very well what you did! Do not say that I was the one who twisted it. - I asked you if you would not have made love to me if you had known that Mevarn is here. You told me it did not change anything. But that it changed something that I asked? Is that not twisting it? She stared at him incapable of answering in spite of the anger. There was anger in his eyes now, but also more. Something else. But what? What was it he wanted? What was it he wanted her to say? What did he want from her? - That is not what it is about! It is about you making me feel so nasty. As if I was only with you because Mevarn was not there. You ought to be able to see that! she finally managed to stutter out. - I ought to? You ought to apologize! Laino said. She now fought the urge to stomp the ground like a hysterical child. She crossed her arms and glared at Laino who only looked calmly at her in spite of a touch of anger in his eyes. There was also a glimmer of this unfathomable, and she looked away. - Alright, then I apologize for getting angry with you. It was my own fault that I misunderstood your meaning! I take back my words. I am sorry! Was it really her saying it? Yes, it was. Why was she saying that? Laino nodded briefly and smiled, and she turned to walk away again, still slightly annoyed. But mostly at herself, right, nuse omian? - Where are you going? Laino asked as she began walking away from him. She turned a little confused as he tore her from her thoughts. He came to her side and put a hand on her arm. - I am not sorry that it happened! he said again with this strange look in his eyes. He did not say more even though she gave him a questioning look. Could you please elaborate on that, nere omian? He looked more as if he expected her to say something. She shook his hand off. Could he not see what he was doing to her? - No, but you are not the one who apparently misunderstands everything all the time! The remark fell far more scathing than it was meant and long before she had thought it through. Laino turned pale for a moment before he regained his composure. - No, it is not, Enilia. It is not me who constantly misunderstands everything! He turned on the spot and disappeared running into the forest. She called out loudly after him but he ignored her. Then to Karawia with it all! Now she had done it again. A little later, when she had given up hope that he would return, she walked through the forest for the camps again. No, she should never have spoken to him like that. He was not invulnerable or immovable. And yes, she had hurt him now otherwise he would never have spoken to her like that. It is not me who constantly misunderstands everything. A completely new thought dawned. He had said that he was not sorry about what had happened. She had more or less just overheard that before she gave that stupid remark. It was clear that he had meant that he was not sorry that they had made love. She had said yesterday that she wished it had not happened. But had taken it back in her apology. Oh, that stupid remark. Now she had misunderstood him again and even in the same moment, that she flung it in his head! It was a compliment. An invitation for more! No, he was not the one who misunderstood everything. It was her! And now she had ruined everything. Her heart raced too fast when she reached out among the tents again. She mechanically twisted and turned her head on the lookout for Mevarn, but her heart and head were full of Laino. It annoyed her more and more.

She fought to push him out, there was nothing to do now. He would not forgive her again. Now she had twice in a row insulted him when he was actually being nice. Ebira had to help here, but in her camp were only Malon and Eccyn. Ebira had left to collect plants with Fyaile. Instead, she went running towards Elior. Someone had to help her get all of those thoughts in order.In the large house sat Ilmal and Calras. They had talked all night and were now sitting in each their chair by one of the tall windows looking out on the meadows. Ilmal wore a frown and Calras face had once again gained that tired air. - I have never thought of it as a problem, nere Ilmal. I have always seen their connection and their inseparability as something beautiful and touching. That it as you describe it should be too connected. It has never strayed on me. That their love is wrong? - Love can never be wrong, Calras. It is not their love which is the problem, neither their connection. The trouble is that Enilia use it to cover over pain instead of facing it. They are more like one person than two. I saw it clearly last night, and it is no longer so surprising that Enilia chose to follow her brother out Between All. Calras sighed. Ilmal put a hand on his that was clenched on the armrest and ga ve it a squeeze. Calras looked at him and smiled before he once again let his gaze slide out the window over Tanyvilas. - But what will you do, Ilmal? What can we do? - I do not know what we can do, but I know someone who might be able to help. Someone who is already helping actually! He is Enilia's advisor in the Light. This is all she knows about him. He is already aware of this. Calras looked at Ilmal again and nodded. Yes, they could trust Gawavolf. - I do not know what I expected when I left Elior and later Enilia with a human woman. She never complained. She described them as pure angels of the Light when I asked. But by the Light she has had her hands full. Ilmal tilted his head back and laughed cordially. - She loved them. I know she did. And they loved her. They spoke with her in the Light, and I felt their love for her, Ilmal said as the laughter died out. However, I do suspect that she stood the distance because otherwise she would never have seen you again, nere Calras. She loved you with all of her beautiful human heart. - Yes, that she did, Calras said quietly. - And I am afraid that Enilia has taken her lessons in love from her mother. Down on the meadow, they both saw Enilia come running, and they fell silent. They watched the clenched face of the young woman. Calras stroked his forehead and Ilmal placed a hand on the kings shoulder. - Trust the Light, Calras, Ilmal said. All is good! Calras nodded and smiled.She did not see the two men in the window. In between thoughts and feelings about Laino, Mevarn and Elior there was not room for anything else. She tried to chase all of the thoughts away, but they overpowered her again and again until she was going crazy from them. She hissed through clenched teeth and in a last attempt to calm down, s he walked into the little grove near the outskirts of Tanyvilas camp. She still wanted to talk with Elior, but at first she had to calm down otherwise, she would kill someone before she reached him. She walked in between the trees and in to the middle of the grove. There she lay down on her back in the grass in a small clearing and closed her eyes. She breathed deeply until the Light slowly spread in her consciousness. One by one, the thoughts fell away and calm spread. Out of the Light came Gawavolf, smiling, warm, and peaceful. She bid him a heartily welcome, sighed deeply and he laughed. She told him about all the thoughts, about the confusion and the tiredness and the anger.

With a sigh, she ended in a despairing voice: - Why does it have to be like this? I just want this peace always. Gawavolf, who had calmly rocked back and forth on his feet during her whole monologue, now stopped and looked up at her. - Hum, hom. So this peace is gone now and then? - No, of course, it is not, she objected. It is always there, I know that. I just cannot feel it over all of the thoughts and feelings. - But what are thoughts and feelings, Enilia? Gawavolf asked. Are they but clouds before the sun, other than Light? - I know, she said a little annoyed. I know it all, Gawavolf, I just cannot feel it. I cannot make all of the thoughts go away. - Your mind knows it all, Enilia. Your mind knows all of the right answers, but that is only mental. Try for a moment, just for a second, to stop. Stop all thoughts, all feelings, all of the minds constant chattering and just be. No thoughts, no feelings, no understanding. Just silence. She stared at the golden clad wizard who looked back her, waiting. He nodded encouragingly. She closed her eyes to make an attempt, and not until then did she realize that she had looked at Gawavolf with open eyes. She opened her eyes again right away and gaped. Gawavolf really did stand in front of her. As real as the trees, the grass and the blue sky above them. She jumped up and her first thought was to run away, but she remained. Gawavolf laughed quietly. - Stop! And see what is real, he said. He gestured with his arm and vanished, but she could still hear his laughter. A few seconds later, he appeared again. His eyes flashed in the sun and were full of laughter and joy. - What is real? he asked. She slowly shook her head without knowing it. What in all of damned hot Karawia was happening here? - What are you, what am I, and what is all this, we call real? Gawavolf continued. - All is Light, she answered in a strange, monotonous voice. Her heart raced and she had trouble breathing. How could this be? Was she dreaming? No, everything was so real. It was not a dream. Had she gone insane? Had everything that had happened in the last few months finally killed off her common sense? This could not be! - Then stop! Gawavolf said. Right now, stop all thoughts, all attempts to understand, all feelings. Stop! Be without anything in this moment. Magically, Gawavolfs words penetrated chaos and at once, all was gone. A strange relief spread as all the thoughts, all the babbling, even the possibility of understand and grasping vanished. A feeling of emptiness spread. At first, she vaguely recognized it from sometime long ago. But even that thought, that recognition, vanished until all just was. Not even the thought of being, but just being. She was still looking into Gawavolfs sparkling blue eyes, but without thinking anything about them, without seeing anything in them. The emptiness grew wider, deeper until its endlessness was obvious. Slowly a smile spread on her face and Gawavolf began laughing quietly again. - Yes, do you see? he said and winked. She did. She did not only see it, but knew it in that moment. There it was. There was truth. There was the Light. Suddenly she filled with laughter. It bubbled up in her and then took over. She laughed and cried at the same time. So simple, so near had it been the entire time. An unbelievable happiness and love overwhelmed everything making her whole body shake, and she had to sit down on the grass before she fell.

Gawavolf squatted in front of her and held her chin with one hand. He nodded while he locked her gaze. She still laughed. - Val suraren mocam, Enilia, he said and smiled greatly. She nodded and bit her lip; still tears ran down her cheeks. She knew what he meant. Yes, this was home. This was the Light, the reality. So simple, so overwhelming simple. She wrapped both her arms around the wizards neck and he warmly returned her embrace. - All is Light as all was Light as all will forever be Light. In the Light is all. All time, all space, all feeling, all thought, all life. We are the Light in the Light. We are the Lights mirror for the Light. We are the beauty it is. We are the beauty it sees. And we are the Light seeing ourselves. So beautiful. We give us back to the Light, and we are the Light receiving itself. All is Light. In this part of the Light, in the knowledge that all is one we live in an illusion of time and space. We live this to see that the Light is all and to manifest its splendor, its love, its beauty. We are and all is the Light. Jewania let her arms fall to her side and smiled. - I saw Laru be made and I shall see Laru's end. Some would say it is an evil fate, nin nere. - Perhaps, but it is the fate you chose. You took Laru to your heart as it was created. It is your world. You have created it in your image and you follow its souls with love. Do you think it is an evil fate? - It is a beautiful fate, a beautiful lesson, and I am grateful to the Light for that lesson. It teaches me patience and it teaches me to set free what I hold the dearest. - And Laru is a beautiful world, the Man said and smiled. That is why so many choose to incarnate there. It is a good school. Jewania laughed and pushed the Man with her shoulder. - You only say that because you want to incarnate there again, do you not? But you are welcome. You will bring Light to many souls in that life. The man laughed aloud and returned Jewanias gentle push. - I will do my best. It promise you that, by the Light. A slightly cloudy late morning she sat in the little grove and waited for Gawavolf. They had not agreed to meet, they never did. He just appeared when she arrived. But today she had sat there for a long time without him arriving, and slowly, but surely, the unease spread in her. Where was he? Shortly after, she knew for sure that the wizard was not going to appear, and she stood and went running for the houses. Something had happened, not something bad, but something differe nt. She felt it in the air. In the tension which had spread in her. When she neared the large house, she saw father standing on the terrace with Ilmal, Merdo, and Laino. She halted. She did not feel like going over there when Laino was there. She glanced at them a little crossed. Everything was still undecided between her and the tall, blonde leader from Cathaomatts Army. She knew it very well. But she had no wish to talk to him again. Her whole chest tied up as Laino suddenly looked towards her. She looked away, turned her back to them, walked over, and sat on the platform of a horse carriage standing a stretch away. The unease, which now welled up was far from the peace she had had for the past many days. It annoyed her, and on top of the annoyance came a nger against Laino who had created this situation. Now everything had just been so good. It had been so easy just to let go. To let it be with him. Now she really needed Gawavolf to make this go away, and where was he then? Why had he not appeared? Just see what happened now, see all that anger! She had just grasped it, and now it disappeared. It ran from her like sand through her fingers.

It was that damned Laino. Could he not just vanish from Laru's surface and leave her to feel good! Why right now, why right now when everything had been so good and easy! Two seconds later, she was sitting in a heavy cloud of anger, annoyance, self-blame and hatred. Forgotten was everything Gawavolf had said. Everything she had felt herself as true. Left was only the fierce feelings that threw her about until she no longer knew which of them were true or not true. All, she knew, was that she hated Laino. Hated him for having been like that. Hated him because he had gotten angry and left. Because he had gotten angry with her when she was the one who was angry with him. And amidst all of this hate, all of this anger, she missed him. She missed him terribly. Everything could have been different between them. She glanced at the men again. They were still talking. Calras looked towards her and smiled briefly. He had noticed her and knew that she waited to get to talk to him. He looked from Enilia to Laino and frowned. Their enmity bothered him. He did not doubt what kind of feelings the two young really had for each other and it a nnoyed him that their pride got in their way. He knew very well how it was. He could still remember how he had had to struggle with loves overwhelming power when he was their age. Enilia's twenty-three years could not be counted as much, and Laino was not more than thirty-two either. However, now, seen from a mature age of fifty-six it seemed utterly foolish. Ilmal's voice called him back to the conversation. - Nere omian. Let us call for council and tell them all of our decision now. There is much we need to do before we can leave. Calras nodded and looked at the four men around him. - Yes, there is much to do, Ilmal. Then let us hope that the Light will guide our journey from here. Do call the men together. I will talk with my daughter for a moment before the council. He walked down from the terrace and towards Enilia. The other men walked towards the camps to call all of the armies leaders and eldest together.She looked up when father came towards her. Behind him, she saw Ilmal, Merdo, Varwo, and Laino walk quickly towards the camps. Calras reached her and greeted her in a smile. - You look angry, nere tiella! Calras commented as he saw her clenched face. She shook her head as if she wanted to shake off the anger, then she smiled. - No, it is just I was down in the clearing to talk with Gawa, but he did not come. I thought I felt that something had happened here. Something different. Calras gave her a scrutinizing look. His luminous blue eyes shifted into a darker tone, then he nodded. - Yes, you have a good intuition, tiella. We have decided to leave here as quickly as possible. The Dark knows our hideout here all too well. It can break the Border and there is no longer any purpose in staying here. The longer we linger, the longer the Dark has to prepare for war. The enemy knows that is what we want. She saw the worry in fathers gaze and suddenly the war became so real and she shivered. A thousand questions emerged in her head, but Calras shook his head and she said nothing. - We will have council now, and I want you to be there. After all, you and Elior are the heirs to the throne of Ivetarlis, and at least one of you ought to be present. There you will have answers to your questions. Will you inform Elior? Then we will meet in the hall afterwards! She nodded, and Calras turned around and walked to the house again. She looked after him. If he was worried, then what dangers awaited them out there? If he feared the war, did they even stand a chance to win? Or would they all die?

She turned on her heel and ra n fast to the Healers House. Elior was in there alone, and without a word, she threw herself down beside him and hid her face by his shoulder. She cried loudly. Elior turned as well as he could and put both arms around his sobbing sister and tried to make her tell what in Laru was wrong. She just cried and finally he gave up on making her talk. He just held her until her weeping stilled and she could say something again. Still sobbing, she told him what Calras had said and how she had seen that he was worried. Elior listened in silence. - Listen now, Enilia. We have known the whole time that it was that war we moved towards. And for you and me, it can hardly come as a surprise. There is a reason we are here. There is something we must do here, nere malina. And so what if father is scared? Do you not think he can feel fear? Show me someone who is not afraid a war and I will show you someone who deceives himself. She looked up when she heard the determination in her brothers voice. His blue eyes were filled with an indomitable will. She knew that one from herself. Elior placed a hand around her neck and kissed her wet cheek. - It is the Light working through us, Enilia. Our destiny is out there whether we want it or not. You know it too. Why fight it and create suffering of something you have no control over in anyway? Go now to that meeting and show them all that the Light still is and always will be. Maybe that is exactly what they all need to hear right now. He gave her a light shove and she sat up. Sometimes he was so annoying. Elior just smiled and gave her another shove. - Get going now, malina. As long as I have to lie here, you must do the hard work and make our birth legend come true. She gave him a crooked smile before she left the room and walked again to the large house. Show them all that the Light still is and always will be? Yes, she would surely be just the one to do that! Several others were heading there, among them Laino. She saw him already from far away and felt the smoldering anger in her stomach again. The thought alone of having to sit in the same room as him was suddenly horrible. He reminded her that she had ruined it. He would never forgive her. She would rather just forget him. But since it could not be any different, she walked into the house and into the hall. Most had arrived and sat around the long tables. At the middle of the backmost table on his usual place, sat Calras. He stood and waved her to him as he saw her. She quickly walked and sat on her place next to him. He bent to her and asked her to tell what Elior had said about it all. She told about her brothers reaction, but abruptly stopped talking when she suddenly saw a golden shape step in the door at the end of the hall. Gawavolf! Calras followed her gaze when he saw the amazement on his daughters face. - You did not think he was yours all alone? he said laughing. She looked up at her father still with deep amazement in her gaze. Yes, that was actually exactly, what she had thought. Not only had it shook her to see Gawavolf suddenly taking form, but now he came wandering into the large hall as if it was the most natural thing to be doing. She followed the wizard with her eyes as he slowly came walking up along the table towards them. Several in the hall greeted them heartily and he greeted them all back by name and smiled. She just stared at him when he reached them and respectfully greeted the king. He came over to her. She stood and gave him a hug when he greeted her. He sat down next to her and smiled at her still obvious surprise. - I am sorry that I did not come to the grove when you expected me, Enilia. But as you see and hear, a lot suddenly happened. Many of us here have spoken all night and when you came to talk to me, I was still busy with conversations. I had to have my full focus here.

She nodded but still did not understand anything. How could it be? How could her own private wizard suddenly be everybodys wizard? The others knew him? He was not just an advisor in the Light, but real? Real as in everybody knew him? But no one had ever mentioned him? Not even when she had talked about him? Was she a fool? Had she missed something obvious? Gawavolf cleared his throat silently and she returned to the moment. He had raised an eyebrow and gave her a piercing look. She fought to push the thoughts aside. Suddenly she was embarrassed at how it had taken over her. Especially now when Gawavolf sat right next to her and clearly could feel what was happening. She breathed as deeply and calmly as she could while she looked out over the hall where most now had arrived. Laino sat in his seat at the table to the left of her. She avoided looking straight at him, but could not help being affected by his presence as always. The more she tried to find calm the farther away it seemed to be. She scolded herself. This was exactly what she should not do. She could not find calm as well as it could never be gone. No matter what she did, said, or thought in herself, the unease grew. She stopped the thoughts, but every time only to find herself lost in them moments later. She closed her eyes and sighed fully aware that Gawavolfs eyes were on her eyes. She heard his low mumbling and lost herself in deep annoyance that he had to see her so lost in the illusion of the mind. She opened her eyes again just in time to see Ilmal step in the door and after him, Mevarn. She jumped in her set, and Calras turned and stared at her but she just ignored him. She forced her eyes way and stared at the table instead when her face turned blood red. Mevarn! Here now! Of course. Of all times, of all places, he had to appear right here and now. As if, she had not enough to think about. By the Dark! Why right now? Without being able to see it, she knew very well that many eyes rested on her in that moment, not at least Mevarn's. He had stayed away to give her time because he know everything she did not know. Because he knew that it still should not be. But none of that did she know. Her heart pounded and she clenched her teeth hard in an attempt to control herself, but without luck. Her hands shook obviously and she folded them on her lap beneath the table. Then it became too much for Calras who did not understand what in Laru was going on, and he leaned over to her. - What is wrong, Enilia? he whispered. She just shook her head. This was neither the right time nor the right time to begin explaining something, but Calras did not give up. - Tell me what is wrong. You are completely beside yourself! She was embarrassingly aware that he was now talking so loudly that several people around them could hear him. She had to stop him. Just be silent, bara! - Nothing, bara, I I am just worried about all of this. Calras frowned at this obvious lie. But he let it be as he felt that whatever it was, it was bothering her and she did not want to talk about it now. He put an arm around her back and gave her a loving squeeze before he turned his attention to the gathering again. Everybody was in place now and looked to the king, waiting. She glanced at father too, but dared not lift her head fully. They would read everything in her face and eyes. It was as if she was naked in front of them all. Ayi, why had she even gone in there? Fathers hand still lay against her back while his gaze slid over every single person in the hall. Then he stood and greeted, and there was a loud clanking of chairs when everyone stood up and greeted back. She kept her head deeply bent, still avoiding to look at anyone although she stood up.

All is good, all is good. The Light, peace, calm, love. All is very, very good. Elior. Ebira. Green trees. Wind in the hair. A strawberry. Yes, nice thoughts. Calm thoughts. Calras signed for them to sit down again, then he cleared his throat and when there was silence again in the hall, he spoke. He spoke of the Light, of the creation of the illusion, of Laru. He spoke of the creation of ainatunarit, of the creation of humans, of the time and of the Dark. She listened while she still avoided looking up. Slowly, she let the sound of fathers voice resounding through the hall become all there was. She held the inner voice at by with a threatening inner fist raised. Not now, not here. His words created images. Images of all there is. All there was. All there would come. - For many, many ages, we have lived in Laru and we love Laru. We have lived side by side with the humans in recognition that we although apparently are different from them, are all of the same, of the Light. We have been close friends with the humans. We have shared knowledge, joy, and sorrow with them through many lives. - Some of us have incarnated here for many lives, and we still remember the time when humans and ainatunari lived together in harmony. We have all heard of times when other beings lived in Laru just as we do now, but all of these beings have now left this dimension, and that fate awaits us now. In their collective consciousness, the humans have chosen a way, which do not hold room for us. In the future, they will only recognize the presence of other life in the shape of animals. Calras breathed deeply before he continued. The seriousness of his words had made several of the others in the hall bend their heads. Everyone felt the weight of the grief that was in him, in them all. Their time in Laru was irrevocably over. They knew it. Many of them had known it before Calras put it into words, but to hear it said was like a blow to them. Laru was their home. Here they had lived for so long. Here they had loved, laughed, cried, and learned for many lives. Always in the recognition of the Light as the true, that was their fate as ainatunari. Their souls were like that, but in spite of this recognition of the illusion, the thought of having to leave all this was terrible. She felt the tears pressing on and clenched her hands in her lap. Sudden pain. A pain in the stomach. The problems that had been huge before were suddenly tiny. Leave Laru? What? Then where would they go? What in Karawia was that supposed to mean? Were they then going to Namilia? But here were The Four Forests. Here was everything they loved ! One word kept on resounded above everything else: Why? Why did it have to be like this? - We are blessed, Calras continued. We are blessed by the Light because we can leave Laru in our present form and go to Namilia where we can continue our life in the Light and ainatunarits dimension. In Ainatsomat the humans do not have that possibility. They will continue to live here. They will be born, die and return in another form in Laru. Their fate is hard in Laru. - These souls have chosen a lesson many times harder and more sorrowful than ours. You know this as well as I. Our hearts are filled with grief now at the thought of leaving Laru, but I ask you to recognize and see what way the humans have chosen. See it and let your hearts fill with compassion. - The humans no longer see the Light as we do it. They see not the Dark either. To them, all is grey. Their happiness is money and food, their unhappiness is poverty and hunger. Everything is survival, and death is an end. We feel grief and we feel joy, but o ur grief and joy are of the Light. We know, dear friends, we know. Again, Calras stopped and breathed deeply. She looked up and saw tears in fathers eyes. She had happily forgotten all about Mevarn, Laino and all of Laru's worries and looked around the ha ll, gawking at this colossal grief that was printed on all faces now. Somewhere in the background, she heard Calras continue.

- We will go now towards the south where we will find the Dark, and our destiny will be clear in that meeting. We will leave Laru in form should we win, and without form, should we lose. We will live on in Namilia, our Home. This will be our fate in this life. The legend tells that my children, Enilia and Elior, will be able to conquer the Dark in this war, and in that we must trust. Calras looked down at Enilia, but she did not notice. Her gaze was locked in Mevarn's. She had been looking around at all the faces, seen grief, but also calm in the recognition of the Light, that all is good. Her gaze had stopped as she reached Mevarn, a nd he had met it. His dark blue eyes shone. Their hearts spoke without words. They spoke of the future, but she did not understand what they were saying. She only felt a peace. A peace that would come. Who are you, why are these feelings in me for you? What does it mean? - For now, Calras said. We must go on. We must do what we are said to do. We cannot linger here any longer. The threat from the Dark is too great. Its servants are gathering around Tanyvilas, and the Dark knows our intention. They broke the Border with their dark power. They broke the Lights magic. We cannot wait here for the army from Ivetarlis. We must leave at once and join them later. - Still, we are a part of the illusion in Laru, and we must finish our story here. One of us must ride straight away and bring the message to Ivetarlis to wait for us there. We will leave as soon as we are ready. To Ivetarlis and from there, on to the south. - I would ride with the message myself had I not obligations here. I know most of us would, but many like I are tied here as leaders of the units in the armies. It is a dangerous road. The soldiers of the Dark are many out there, and they are on guard. Is there someone who will leave by own free will? The hall buzzed. Everyone looked around at each other. Then everything suddenly froze as she saw Mevarn stand up. She woke as if from a dream when his gaze was torn from hers, and out loud, he said. - I will ride with the message to Ivetarlis. I have no unit or task that I am responsible for. Let me do this for the Light. She opened her mouth to protest, but said nothing. The protest was rather to see Mevarn leave now when she had finally found him again. She could not defend it in any other way. But what if something happened to him, what if he was caught and killed by the Darks soldiers, by the evil ones? A cold came from all the way inside, and the whole situation at once became even more horrible than it had been before. Ayi, she hated this. She hated this war, hated this whole story, this whole life. Why did it all have to be like this when the Light is the highest truth? When reality is that all is good? How could everything feel so horrible? It was not fair. Calras nodded and smiled to Mevarn. She saw it out of the corner of her eye. He would allow Mevarn to go. Of course! It could not be any different. Then they just needed to decide that they might as well all go and die right away. Go ahead; bring out even more grief while you are at it. - Nere Mevarn Ilmaltiello. The Light is in you and with you. I know that you know the dangers in such a trip as this, and I know you speak the truth when you say you wish to do it. Therefore, I accept your offer. You must ride to Ivetarlis as soon as this council ends. We all thank you! Mevarn nodded and greeted the king, and they both sat down. It was quiet in the hall for a long time. She looked from her father to Mevarn and on to Ilmal. It was too much at once. She bent her head again. Closed off. What was happening? From all the peace inside into all this chaos. One feeling, one thought, sat high and mighty on the throne above all else: this is not fair! Now the tears trickled down her cheeks. Above her head, they talked on. Ilmal's voice:

- there is still much for us to do. Our story is not over. There is a long journey ahead of us and many dangers, before we reach Mothaomatt. And there, the greatest danger awaits us. Many of us will not go on to Namilia in form, but will lose our life and go back to Namilia without form. It will be our destiny, and we will meet it with understanding of realitys true nature. We are the People of the Light. We will always be together in the Light with or without form. Gawavolfs voice: - No one knows the future, not even you, the People of the Light. Your destiny has so far been mixed with that of the humans, and you have lived side by side in form. In reality you are no different from the humans or any other being. You know this. That, which is happening now, is a splitting. A splitting, which is necessary for the evolvement of co nsciousness. - You will come closer to the All, the eternal, limitless consciousness. The humans will distance themselves further from it. In Namilia, the Dimension of the Light, you will continue with your story. Here the humans will continue theirs. Two different roads, but with the same beginning and end. This war will be your last experience in Laru your last lesson. Be not sad! Feel in your hearts that it is well. All is good! That is the truth of the Light. She felt the truth of Gawavolfs words, they all did. But to her, the grief was stronger. She did not want to go to Namilia. She did not want to fight this war against the Dark. All she wanted was peace. A peace like the one she had dreamed of with Elior in Tinby. No dangers, no sorrow. A quiet, happy life. Why did they have to leave Laru? Why would that be the only solution? Who decided in anyway? What about Elior and hers dream of living together forever in Ivetarlis? What about the future she had planned? It was not fair. Who had the right to take all of that away from her? The despair filled with anger. Still the others talked, but she no longer listened to what they said. She felt Elior in her heart, felt his confusion as he felt all of her emotions, and the anger turned even more powerful. No one should take that from them. It was their life, their dream. Why should they give up on all that? Some hours later, she was sitting on the terrace in front of the house. She had been one of the first to leave the hall, but she had not reached longer than here. She had not been the only one who was crying, but the others had left. She had sat down here and had hid her face on her knees. Two strong arms were folded around her. She did not look up, but instinctively just leaned against the chest of the person who offered warmth and safety. It did not hurt any longer. The piercing, raging pain from before had become a dark emptiness. A deep hole. She sucked up the love, which now so freely streamed to her from the person with the strong arms. It did not matter who he was or why he loved her. She just fell in to him, in to the love. The anger was gone with all of the strength. Left was the feeling of resignation. The thought of Elior hurt. How sad would he not be when he heard of all this? When he heard that they had to leave Laru. Their dream of living happily in Ivetarlis was crushed, broken. It would hurt him deeply. She felt him in her heart. He wanted to know what was happening. He wanted to know why she was like that, but she had not the strength to go down there right now, had not the strength to tell Elior this. She sighed quietly against the warm shoulder she leaned her cheek on, and the person pulled her a little closer. His cheek against her hair, his hand on her neck, comforting, loving. She loved him. It was so strong from within. There was not the slightest doubt. She loved him without knowing who he was and exactly that made her sure. No thoughts, just love. She did not want to look up. Did not want to break this magical bubble, but still, she raised her head to look at him. His hand was still on her neck, and he smiled at her.

His blue eyes were so full of warmth and love. His fingers caressed her cheek so endlessly gentle almost without touching the skin, and she smiled at him. A marveling, but only to dissolve in a split-second in the emptiness. - I love you, Enilia, said Laino, and she knew it was true. She wanted to say that she also loved him, but no words came. The feeling was too grand to be uttered in words. Laino read everything in her eyes instead. He nodded and smiled. - That is good! he said, and she knew that too was true. Behind him came the last ones onto the terrace now. They halted and blinked at the sharp sunlight and smiled at the two who sat on the terrace. In everyones eyes, there was understanding and warmth as they saw her, and she smiled at them. They understood. Slowly, slowly, the Light broke through the emptiness. Slowly came calm, love, knowledge of the Alls goodness. All is good. And she had to bend down to truth. Calras and Gawavolf came out as the very last. Calras smiled happily when he saw her smile and joy. Gawavolfs smile was knowing. He gave a single hum and then walked with Calras down across the meadow. Suddenly there was hurriedness everywhere. They had all begun preparing for the departure. She stood, and Laino followed. Still they stood as closely as they had sat. She looked out over the meadows until she out of the corner of her eyes saw that one had remained on the terrace. Her gaze met Mevarns for a long mo ment. From somewhere behind the house, the words of a song reached them. Listen now all People of the Light In eternitys dance Let the darkness of mind flee To the Lights radiant brillianceSing now all People of the Light In eternitys play Let no heavy deception of thought That, which is you betray Laugh now all People of the Light In eternitys celebration ...- Mevarn! Ilmal saw his son from afar and called for him. Mevarn looked back over his shoulder and smiled. Ilmal came over to him and put a hand on his shoulder. - Time for a word or two, nin nere? Mevarn nodded. Of course. He poured wine in two cups on the table in front of him and handed one to his father. They walked a stretch away from the partying in the clearing. It was past midnight, but still there was drinking and dancing to celebrate Ryato and Alarics successful journey to Cathaomatt and not at least, their return to Livyliar. - I spoke with Enilia just a moment ago, Ilmal said without looking at his son. His gaze slipped to the partying. - Yes? I thought she had gone to bed, Mevarn said. - So you did talk to her? I thought so. I saw you leave the clearing shortly after she had left. Yes, she did go to bed, nin tiello. But she got up again. I found her sitting on the stairs in front of the house a short while ago. Very pensive, I would almost say sad Ilmal met his sons gaze. It was now no longer filled with partying and joy, now it was thoughtful. - Sad? Why do you tell me this, bara? Do you mean to say it has something to do with me? - I thought it might have something to do with you. Whether it is so or not, you must tell me. Mevarn looked away and took a large sip of his wine cup. Ilmal waited patiently until Mevarn said something again.

- We have been cerias, Mevarn then said, deeply pensive. In several lives before this one. I recognized her immediately, and she recognized me. There was so much love again. - Mm, and? -And nothing. We talked about it. - And then what, tiello? That surely is not the reason for her being sad now? I do not think she has understood it as you have. Could you feel whether or not you are meant to be cerias again? Mevarn looked down and turned the cup in his hand so that the red wine created a play of colors in the silver. - Yes, I could feel it, nere bara. Without doubt When evening came in an explosion of golden and pink towards the west she was sitting in the middle of the meadow looking up over the camps, which were already almost gone. Everywhere stood carriages loaded with tents and packs. The flames from the many fires lit up the dusk across the meadow and put a cozy flicker over the area. A feeling of home. Vanil stood a stretch behind her and grazed. A bit farther away, stood Oloty and puffed against the evening air with his head held high. He neighed lowly, shook his mane, and galloped in a circle around her and Vanil. She looked after the white stallion until he halted a length away and calmly began grazing again. No thoughts, no feelings, just sit and look. Because what should she think or feel? Should she even do either? The emptiness inside did not bother her. It was peaceful. Neither good nor bad. Just nothing. She shivered, as the evening air grew a bit colder. The wind strengthened and sent the warmth on the run. She wrapped her arms around her knees and made herself small as she looked towards the two shapes that were coming down towards her. She greeted them smiling. Alaric and Ryato sat down on the grass across from her. - Will you make it? Alaric asked and watched her closely. She nodded. She was still angry with him, it was inside, but ayi, it was far away. Why was it really she was mad at him? - Yes, I will make it. There is not much else I can do. I always make it. Did it sound bitter? Where did it come from? Both Alaric and Ryato smiled. - I understand you, Ryato said. You have to give in to the Light. - I just wish I had grown up in Ivetarlis or Livyliar. Then I would not have felt like this now, she said. She lost herself in dreams. All would have been different if it had been like that. Alaric placed a hand on her leg and caught her eye. - You are The Daughter of the Light; Ainatstiella. It is all you in anyway, you know the truth. You know the Light. You do not need anyone to teach it to you. It cannot be taught, only recognized. Remembered! It grew quiet between them. Little smiles on the mens faces. Yes, that is how it is. That is the truth. After a while of sitting in silence watching the remains of golden light from the sunset, Ryato spoke. - It has become some adventure since you followed us through Cathaomatt, Enilia. None of us had probably predicted that then. - I no longer think one can predict anything, Ryato. Actually, you can only trust the Light and then try to have as much fun as possible on the ride! Live your highest right all the time, follow your heart, not your head love A half bitter, yet at the same time half- happy smile. The two men laughed quietly. Alaric handed her a little, white flower he had picked in the grass. - A small gift, he said. A welcome gift. Welcome among the wise and the seeing. May you dwell there forever, nin omian!

*** Chapter 16 Journey to Ivetarlis *** - We are going to Ivetarlis! Elior almost shouted. Can it possibly be much better than that? His excitement was so alive, so pure that she began laughing. She saw the forest before her. Saw the tall, green trees; saw all of those she only knew from stories. It was so real even though she had never been there. Eliors eyes twinkled and radiated with happiness. He was going home. - Let me see that place just one last time so I can keep it in my heart forever. I was so afraid I would have to leave Laru without having seen it again, but now we are going there, nere malina. And you are going to see it with me. Together we will walk through Ivetarlis. I will show you my secret place. You cannot imagine how beautiful it is, nuse Lia. The sun had not yet come up, but the first light could be glimpsed in the horizon. It was the twenty-seventh of June and all was ready for the departure from Ivetarlis. She was sitting in the Healers House waiting with Elior. All was ready, all was packed. All stood waiting now. The tree armies together, almost eight thousand people would now leave Tanyvilas and go to Ivetarlis where they were to meet with Ivetarlis army. Outside Fyaile was readying the carriage, which Elior was to lie in. They had lined it with blankets and pillows and made it as soft as possible. With long, elastic branches, they had spanned a cover over the carriage like a roof that would protect him aga inst rain and strong sun. Elior had laughed when he had seen the carriage through the window. - Then one really feels like the son of a king! He would much rather have ridden on Oloty, but he did not say it so she would not feel sad about it again. Why was he always so sweet? The night before she had sat with Ilmal, Gawavolf, and Calras on the veranda in front of the big house. She had spent most of the afternoon with Laino. Strayed around in the forest, not spoken much, all was said in a gaze. Long kisses that led to more. Laughter, and leaves in the hair. First as Laino had to be on post had they split up. She had eaten her dinner with Elior and then gone to the terrace when he fell asleep. - Tell me about the humans, she had said and looked at the three men. Their Light and peace together was an almost physical substance that surrounded the whole veranda. She looked at them in turns, then her eyes settled on Ilmals face as he began to speak: - The human was created in form like us and put in a dimension o f time and space. When they arrived we had already been here long and lived side by side in peace with other beings of the Light who since left Laru and went to Namilia. That is now our fate to leave Laru as they did it: the dryads, the dragons, the fairies, the unicorns, the centaurs, all of them. The humans development has taken such a different road that they must now be alone in it. - But why? she asked. It was more about that, why! Her thoughts were about all the humans she had grown up with in Tinby. It was easy to see the distinct difference between the ainatunarit and the humans. The distinct difference between men like Calras and Ilmal and the human- men she had known in Tinby. But she did not understand what made it necessary to leave them. Now Gawavolf took over. His mild, blue eyes found her green and he smiled. - The way of the Light can be incomprehensible, sythan, but they are never of anything but love and the highest good of all. The way of the humans must be separated from ours now. We will continue our way in another dimension, in Namilia. The way of the humans will take them far from the Light for a while, but we can be sure that they will find their way back. All is of the Light; all comes of the Light and will return thereto.

- But why can we not stay and help them? she asked. It was still so terrible to think on having to leave Laru. - Their development is dependent on them finding their own way home, Gawavolf said. And your development is on another level, a higher level if you will. Maybe some of you will come here to Laru again to help the humans, but for now, there is nothing more you can do for them. While Gawavolf spoke, she had stood up and begun pacing back and forth on the veranda in front of the men. Calras silently followed his daughter with his eyes. He knew what she was thinking even before she said it. - But I am not an ainatunari, Gawa, what about me? - Yes, you are an ainatunari, Enilia. You judge on your form, the apparent. I thought we were beyond that! The wizard laughed and winked and she blushed slightly. It was so obvious when he said it. - You are an ainatunari. Your form is a mixture of ainatunari and human. It is not the form that makes an ainatunari into an ainatunari, Enilia. That is the soul, the consciousness. All who is ainatunari of soul will now come along to Namilia. To the ainatunarits dimension. She sat down again next to the three men. Her gaze slipped out to the horizon. Out to the forest and the darkness of night that crept closer and closer. - I just really wish we could stay here and help the humans, she said. I really do wish that! The wizard put a hand on her shoulder. - Maybe someday your wish will be granted and you can return here. But for now, we must all leave, all of us, and let the humans go their own way. And now it was morning and they had arrived where they must leave Tanyvilas and journey towards the Dark in south. But first, they were going to Ivetarlis, the Forest of the Light, the most beautiful place in Laru. The thought of it kept the spirit of the young ainatunari high, and with it, they denied the thought of having to leave Laru. Fyaile came in to the two siblings along with two of the helpers and with joined forces, they carefully carried Elior out and placed him in the carriage between blankets and pillows. Enilia followed. Close by the carriage Ebira stood and caressed Vanil and Oloty. They had been allowed to ride the two horses next to the carriage so they could spend the long days of marching together. She sat up on Oloty and from the back of the white stallion, she could see out over the meadows where all stood ready to march. All as one were clad in the golden uniform and everywhere waved the golden pennants with the seven- star in the middle. Ainatunarits Army was ready. As the eldest had decided, they might as well leave in style now that the Dark in anyway knew of their existence and intentions. She smiled and Oloty huffed impatiently. Ebira sat up on Vanil and followed her gaze out over the army. - We have nothing to fear, she said and Enilia looked at her. Ebira smiled. - I know we can do it. I know it, but I do not know why I know it. It is just a perception I have. We will win this war and go to Namilia, and all will be well. Both here in Laru for the humans and for us in the Dimension of the Light. Ebiras words went straight to Enilias heart and she smiled greatly to her friend. - I think you are right, Ebira! Then the trumpets resounded over the area, and the eight thousand people moved. She and Ebira rode along next to the carriage where Elior lay and grinned to them. On the driver seat sat Gawavolf and Fyaile. The wizard half-turned and smiled to the young. A thousand stars in his gaze. Yes, all would be well, all was good. Slowly the army moved through the forest until they reached the open land outside of Tanyvilas. Then the course was set towards southeast, towards Ivetarlis.

The day blessed their departure with a wealth of light, pleasant warmth and a vague, fresh breeze. The spirit of them all rose distinctly as they in a brisk pace marched through the open land. Ahead of them, as far as they could see, the grass plains waved in the breeze and the landscape opened up for them with all the beauty it could muster up. The horses, both the loose and those who pulled t he carriages, puffed and whinnied in joy once again to be on adventure. The same joy bubbled up in all the ainatunari. She and Ebira rode quietly along next to Eliors carriage. Around them were all the other carriages with packs, and ahead and behind of them marched the many ranks of soldiers. Right behind them marched the rank which Ebiras father and brothers belonged to, and Ebira and her saw the grinning faces of the five brothers every time they turned around. She turned further around on the back of Oloty so she could see out above the other ranks, but she could not see Laino anywhere. - They are up ahead! Ebira said and laughed. She had read clearly in Enilia face what it was she was thinking about. Enilia grinned back and stuck her tongue out at Ebira. - You are just jealous! Later that afternoon they had reached a good length away from Tanyvilas that was now only visible like a dark shadowlike wall to the side of them against the western horizon. She and Ebira had crawled up on the carriage next to Elior where they lounged in the soft pillows and blankets. Both Elior and Ebira half-slept, but she were awake and spoke with Gawavolf. He had left it to Fyaile to steer the carriage that steered itself thought mostly following the rest of the army. For once, he was talking about himself. She had asked so much and so persistently that the wizard finally had given in and had begun telling some of his own story. He told about the years he had lived in Livyliar and how he later had traveled to Ivetarlis when he received a message that the King of the Light and the Queen had had a son. Gawavolf winked at her gawking expression. Yes, he had been meddling in that too. He explained over and over about being a wizard, about being capable of shifting between form and non- form. No matter how many words he put on it, she asked again. Finally, he gave up in a wealth of laughter. - Enilia! Do you want me to give you an exact magical formula or will you just try to understand what I am saying? For a moment she was offended, but then thawed as she saw the mild laughter in Gawavolf's eyes. - Listen now! he continued. You cannot understand it with your mind. You cannot draw a map of the dimensions or explain the Light logically. You can only know. You can know it as you kno w now that you are breathing. You know it without thinking about it. You do it without thinking about it. That is the consciousness. The consciousness know not thoughts or feelings, it is! Everything appears in it and disappears in it. My form appears or d isappears. You could do the same if you wanted! A light lit in her eyes and she straightened up in the carriage. - I can? she said breathlessly. Fyaile, who so far had sat quietly and just listened to their conversation, turned half around and glanced at Enilia. She smiled at the young girls sudden eagerness. - Why should you not be able to do it? Gawavolf said. Is there something you cannot do? What are your limits? She knew that answer. - There are no limits. All is one! - That is true! But do you know it, Enilia? Do you really know it or do you just know the answers? You must really know it. You must recognize it, feel it, know it in your inmost!

She tried the best she could really to know it. She tried to make her mind break the limits. Tried to feel the endlessness, to recognize that not all, she sensed, was the final reality. She frowned in pure concentration and did not look up until she heard Gawavolf and Fyaile laugh. Gawavolf held out a hand to her, at first empty, but then a beautiful, red flower appeared which he handed her. - For you! he said. Because you really tried. - How did you do that? she gawked and first as she had said it did she realize exactly how. - Precisely! Gawavolf said. No limits, Enilia, nothing, you cannot do. It is not magic; it is not secret formulas or knowledge. It is the pure and sheer reality. She took the flower from the wizards hand. It was a real flower, divinely beautiful and with a wonderful scent. She twirled it around with two fingers on the stem, admired its beauty, its perfection. She looked up at Gawavolf with radiant eyes, she laughed. - That is wonderful, she said in a voice that brimmed with happiness. - Yes, it is, said Gawavolf. That is precisely what it is! Let me tell you something that a wise man in Larus future will write down. A wise man in the future? She frowned, but then remembered that Gawa just had said that there are no limits. Then he could very well know of a story that was to be written in the future? Gawavolf smiled as if he had read her thoughts, which he then probably had. He nodded and turned his back before he spoke. - Remember this, Enilia: The mark of your ignorance is the depth of your belief in injustice and tragedy. What the caterpillar calls the end of the world, the master c alls a butterfly. This will be written by Richard Bach in a book he will call Illusions. He will be one who knows! The sun had rounded off Laru and they made camp for the night in the middle of the open land. The scouts rode and ran to all sides to make sure no enemies were around them. Soundless shapes through the dusk, shadows of horses, so quiet, invisible. She stood in the outskirts of the temporary camp and looked out into the darkness. Behind her were all the sounds of the preparing of the evening meal, rattling of pots and pans, crackling from the fires, voices, laughter, and the hungry crying of a little child. She smiled. It all seemed so unreal just now. She felt her body, sensed all the physical, but it was no longer reality. It was not she who was this body. It was not she who was here, but only a projection of her. An illusion of her as body and senses. An illusion of thoughts ad feelings. It was all the play of the Light, the drama of the Light. Someone came walking to her. Without turning to see, she knew it was Laino. He put his arms around her waist and pressed up against her. She leaned her head back on his shoulder without taking her eyes off the point in the darkness she stared at. Laino kissed her head. She could feel he was smiling. His gaze followed hers onto nothing. A single late bird flew over the camp on its way to its home in a tree nearby. It called out to say it was on its way. Somewhere far from there, its mate responded happily; she had been worried about him. Enilia turned a little to follow the bird until it disappeared out of sight in the darkness, then she met Lainos gaze instead. - Shall we go get something to eat? he asked. Are you not hungry? She nodded and walked with him through the camp. It all looked different. There were no tents. The few fires were small and shielded. They had to be able to break up immediately. His men were gathered around a small fire and were eating. Most of them were out as scouts, but Soral and Arim were there with two others. Laino and Enilia sat down with them to eat.

The men resumed the conversation they had had before Enilia and Laino appeared. In the far, they could hear the vague rumbling of a summer thunderstorm heading for them. Little glimpses of lightning lit up the northeastern horizon. She stared at them like hypnotized while the mens conversation reached as over a far distance. - They say the Dark is without form, said one of them, a younger man whose name she could not remember. - Of course! Soral said. The Dark is not a person. The Dark it is called exactly because it is a dark. It is all of the negative thoughts, all the negative energy: fear, hate, anger, pain. That which we are to fight against is the karawians, its servants. They are possessed by it. The Dark cannot be annihilated, but they can. The Dark will be as long as the souls in this dimension think and feel negatively. They all looked at her. She felt their gazes and looked away from the distant lightning to the men. Once the legend of Elior and her had been a mysterious, enticing adventure. Something she had longed to fulfill. Now it was almost too close. She looked down. The feeling of unreality was so strong that even now it felt as if she watched the men and herself around the fire from above. She saw her own bent head. The slightly worried expression on Lainos face. The men who looked away from her as they all at once discovered they had been staring at her. Arim broke the silence. - The Dark has gathered for long, and has become a heavy, massive cloud of negativity and evil, in south. That is what we are to fight against in the form of its servants. Those are the ones we are to annihilate so the Light again radiates everywhere in Laru. That is our mission, our last battle. - But what about the karawians? They are real, that is, they have form, said the young soldier. Arim nodded. - Yes, they have form, but as everything else, even the Dark, they too are Light. But they have taken the negativity to them. They believe in it. They live it as we live the Light. They work for the negativity so to speak. That is why they fight us. It has always been like that. Even the humans or other beings that is called evil, are of the Light. All is the Light, but some forget it more than others do. In their search for an identity, in their search for meaning, they take the Dark for their lord and it gives them a purpose in life. Before the Dark appeared, they were just beings like the rest of us. - Yes, the beings we fight against support the negative thoughts and emotions in lack o f a better leader. That is why we cannot influence them with Light, Soral added. She listened now completely absorbed by the mens conversation. - In Mothaomatt in the area called Karawia are eight human towns. They have been there as long as most can remember. The eight tows are founded by eight different human tribes. Originally, eight brothers founded them. The eight brothers hated each other and did everything they could to harass, and even kill, each other. Their hate was passed on to their children and on. - The eight towns have now been in war with each other for centuries. The hate between them is so strong, so massive, that the Dark from all of Laru has gathered above them. The sun does not come through it anymore and the land beneath them is without life. When they have to find food, they must ride far from home, out in the sun, away from the Dark. There they fight again if they see each other. They hunt each other and the Dark spreads more and more. All the time they have to ride further and further to find food. But they refuse to move, as they fear the others will take over their town, their home. Soral looked around on the others around the fire. She avoided his gaze by looking down to the ground. She moved a little closer to Laino, unknowingly seeking a little nearness. He put an arm around her, then he spoke:

- It is all of Larus Dark, all beings Dark. Every negative thought or feeling, every angry word, every harmful deed has contributed to this Dark. Every one of us has contributed to this Dark and will continue to do so until we are fully in the Light again. Until we fully recognize that the Light is the only reality and everything else is illusion. She winched a little. How big a part of the Dark was created by her anger and grief? A scary thought and a little shameful thought. But then she stopped herself. That was just another contribution to the Dark. There was nothing to be ashamed of. It was the Light, it was the reality. Arim threw a piece of firewood onto the fire. The red glowing sparks accepted the wood happily and blazed up in small yellow flames. - After Ivetarlis there is only human land, he said. There lives no ainatunari, there are no ainatunari places. Down there only few remember the Light and soon the rest of Laru will be like that. - But they are Light, like us? she said a little wondering. - But they do not know it! said the young soldier as if he had suddenly realized what was going on. She met his gaze and in it, she recognized her own feelings. Why? The big, hurtful question: Why? Why could not everything be good, be like before? She broke with his gaze and turned her face to Laino. In his eyes, she read something completely different. All is good, they said. All is as it should be. She smiled crookedly and he kissed the fine spot beneath her ear. It tickled and she chilled lightly. The thunderstorm reached them. She sought sanctuary with Elior in the roofed carriage when Laino walked out into the darkness and rain with the other men to relieve the other wet and hungry scouts. Elior was awake and on the driver seat stood plate, pitcher and cup from his evening meal. He tried in vain to dodge the drops that flew from her hair and cloak when she shook like a wet dog. She laughed at his displeased face and he growled at her. - Just you wait until I am up again, he snapped and wiped raindrops of his face with the corner of the blanket. - I cannot wait, she said honestly and threw herself down next to him. - You are wet! he said reproachfully and removed a lock of her hair that had placed itself on his shoulder. She shook her hair onto her other shoulder and put her head on a pillow close to her brothers face. - What have you experienced? he asked when he in her face could read she had something to tell. She crept closer to him, into his arms and began telling about Gawavolf and the tale Lainos men had told of the Dark. Elior listened silently and attentively as only he could do it. Her eyes shone to him in the darkness and he smiled to them. He did not say anything, just listened. At last she grew silent too, and they fell asleep lying safe and close together. The next many days varied between rain and radiant sunshine. As soon as the sun had dried the earth, plants, and them, the rain began again. At last they could all only la ugh at this fate, and they turned their faces to the raindrops and smiled to the grey sky. She and Ebira took shelter for the rain with Elior and laughed to the two white horses that trotted after the carriage. They looked as if they most of all wanted to crawl up to Elior in the warm, dry blankets too. The hours they marched through the rain, they spent in the carriage talking to Fyaile and Gawavolf. Day by day, the two told about the truth, about the Light, and the three young in the carriage sat with satisfied smiles and listened.

Elior was restless. He had begun to be able to move more now. He could sit up for a short while at a time. She counted backwards. It had been nineteen days since they had been attacked in Tanyvilas. Not more than nineteen days? It felt like an eternity. Like a distant, unpleasant memory. She looked into her brothers summer blue eyes and saw that he felt the same way. It was like a completely different life. Gawavolf had made a sport out of quoting from the future. His luminous b lue eyes looked out through space and time when he fetched the words from that, which would come. Ebira and Elior usually fell asleep when Gawavolf really went at it, but Enilia crept up onto the drivers seat between him and Fyaile and stared in the same direction as Gawavolf hoping that she too would see the Laru that was to come. Gawavolfs voice changed. One moment light, the next moment dark and deep. He gestured and the Light created forms in the air between his hands. - Jesus said to them:Many good deeds from the Father have I shown you; which of those deeds will you stone me for? The Jews answered him:It is not for any deed we will stone you, but for mocking since you who are a human make yourself into God. Jesus answered them:Does it not say in your law: I have said: You are gods? When the law calls those gods who Gods words have come to, and the Scripture cannot be moved, do you then say to him who the Father has made holy and sent to the world: You mock God! because I say: I am Gods son? Do I not do my fathers deeds you shall not believe me. But do I do them, then believe the deeds even if you do not believe me so you can grasp and understand that the Father is in me and I am in the Father. - Who said that? she asked while she watched the golden writing that appeared between the wizards gesturing hands. - It will be written in a book that the humans will call the Bible. - But who will write it then? she said laughing. Why did he always have to be such a fusspot? - It will be said that it is written by the men who knew Jesus. - And who is Jesus? Gawavolf laughed again. - Can you not just listen to the tale without needing it all explained, Enilia? - Well, but I do not understand it, she said slightly offended as Fyaile also laughed heartily at that remark. All that about the Father, the Jews, God, and the scripture? Gawavolf blew a lock of his white hair out of his face and took a deep breath. - Then let me try to explain. In thousands and thousands of years from now when all here in Laru has changed repeatedly and the humans are the only conscious beings, the man Jesus will be born. Almost like the legend of Ainatssithan, there will be a legend of him. A legend that says that he is Messiah who will lead the humankind to salvation. - Salvation from what? And what is a Messiah? - Do not interrupt, nere, then I loose my thread of thought! Yes, well, this Jesus remembers the Light. He knows the things we know today and he believes it and lives it. He will help all the humans around him to remember by speaking the words of God. And God is the Light, just in another word. They also call God the Father, and Jesus says: I am Gods son, ergo; I am child of the Light! - He is an ainatunari? she exclaimed astonished. - Shh! No, he is a human but with the consciousness of the Light. He walks out in Laru and tells about God, about the power and about the truth and the Light. But there are many powerful men there and they are afraid that if all humans begin to believe Jesus they will revolt against them, and they will lose their power. Therefore, they turn as many as possible against Jesus, and finally they crucify him.

- Cru what was that? - Crucify. Their symbol of their religion is a cross. And onto such a cross, they hang Jesus until he dies. - Ayi, that is horrible! Why did he let them do it? If he knows the Light, could he not just walk away? - Yes, he could, but it is not meant to be that way, sythan. There is a higher meaning with him dying like that. You see, after his death many, many people will re member what he said and it will lead them to the Light. Many, very many will misunderstand his words and there will be wars and battles where all parts claim they have the right belief and understanding. But finally, all humans will remember again. - Hmm, she sighed and watched the blurry Light between Gawavolfs hands. It is strange that it has to be like that. But this Jesus, where is he now? If he knows the Light, is his soul then in Namilia? Again both Gawavolf and Fyaile laughed aloud and she gave them a cross look. Why was that such a stupid question? - No, nin omian. He is not in Namilia. Namilia is a dimension in space and time. He is not in the time- and space-dimensions. He is on a completely different dimension level, one that is beyond time and space. He is a Master. He will come down into the time- and space-dimensions when he is to be born in Laru at one time. - Ayi, well. She was a bit disappointed. It could have been fun to meet this Jesus. It sounded as if he would have a pretty interesting life even with quite a ferocious end. Maybe he would come to Namilia too? But she was not going to ask about that now. She could just hope. - What else does it say in that book? - In the Bible? Ayi, nere, it says many, many things. I cannot tell you them all. - Then just one more thing? Gawavolf half-closed his eyes, focused, and shortly after the golden writing appeared again between his hands. She read along as he read the words aloud. - To his disciples he said:Therefore, I tell you: Do not worry about the life, how you will eat or how you will clothe your body. The life is more than the food and the body is more than the clothes. Notice the ravens; they do not sow and do not harvest, they have neither storage nor barn and God gives them the food. How much more worth are you than the birds! Who of you can add a day to your life by worrying? When you are not even able to do the least, then why worry about the rest? Notice how the lilies grow; they do not work and do not spin. But I tell you, not even Salo mo in all his splendor was dressed like one of them. If God as such dress the grass that stands on the field today and is thrown in the oven tomorrow, then how much sooner not you, you small believers! Do not think on how to eat or drink and do not be anxious. All this is what the heathens of this world seek, but your father knows you need this. Seek to his kingdom instead, then the other shall be given you too. It was the sixth of July. The landscape lay around them in green, wavy hills. They moved slower now across the uneven terrain, but it concerned none. At no time had there been signs or traces of enemies around them. The scouts were out around the clock, but saw no life besides animals or humans; the animals curious, the humans fearsome. On a far distance, they saw the humans towns and fields, but they did not near them.

She looked long after the towns and the few shapes they passed. They seemed so strange now even though she had grown up in such a town among humans. It was as if the time among the ainatunari had made her past and her humanity something unreal, like something from a dream. This was so much more home, so much more natural. She thought about what she had been told about the humans with certain sadness. Marian, for one, had not been like that. She knew the Light. She had not distanced herself from the ainatunari or the true nature of reality. Marian had loved the ainatunarit and she had loved Elior and Enilia. But if Marian could know the Light, there had still to be hope for all other humans too? There must be hope still for Laru, be hope that the ainatunarit could stay here, live here. *** Chapter 17 An unexpected arrival *** - Wake up! Wake up! The shouts resounded through the dark and ripped the peace that rested over the sleeping people in the camp. She was pulled to her feet even before she was awake and understanding what was happening. - Attack! roared Laino out over the camp and sent his men running in all directions with his orders. He had perceived the scouts shouts already on fa r distance and was now running to make sure all was ready for the oncoming attack. In the middle of the camp, he pushed her over towards the gathered group of healers, helpers, and women with children who stood near Eliors carriage. - Stay there! he said and kept her gaze locked for just a moment. It was a direct order. She looked out into the dark in the east while the soldiers formed a shield around the camp in half- moon shape. There was nothing to see. They had to be far away still. The scouts must have seen them on a far distance and they had made it back to the camp in safe time. Shouts sounded from the various leaders, and she tore away with her heart pounding in her chest and ran to Elior. - Enilia! he yelled already on a distance as he saw her. He was sitting on the backend of the carriage and stretched as far as he could for bandages and pain. She ran to him and sat down next to him. - What is happening? he asked without taking his eyes of the wall of soldiers who stood far from them in the outskirts of the camp. She could only tell him what he already knew. She sat like him looking out into the darkness. Who came? What came? Should she stay with Elior or get her weapons, stand with the front of the ranks and fight with the others? Her eyes met her brothers summer blue stare. He felt the same way. They could not just sit there and wait for what was to happen. Eliors face twisted in pain as he suddenly grabbed hold of one of the braces that held the cover of the carriage and tried to stand up. - Nan! she gasped and caught hold of his tunic. But Elior just pushed her hand away and pulled himself up. Now the first sounds reached them; the sounds of hostile yells, furious yells, brutish yells. Karawians! But there were also other sounds she could not recognize. What was that? She stood up next to Elior who was now standing in the carriage and could see beyond the wall of soldiers out there. He had widened his eyes, stared at the dark shapes that were no visible to the east. - What is it? she almost whispered as she saw the dark shapes. Ayi, but she knew it already.

Elior moved his gaze for a moment and looked at her before he once again looked to the army of dark shapes. At first, he said nothing, then he turned his full attention to her. His eyes were full of disbelief. No, do not say it, do not let it be true! - There are giants out there and minotaurs, trolls and goblins. There are shadows in the shadows with evil eyes, spirits and shadow-beings, and by the Light, I also see dragons. Those are beings I did not think existed, malina, but they are coming towards us now. Do you see them? His face was white, almost luminous white, and she thought he would faint. She heard his words, but did not grasp them. It is not true. It is the shadows that fool. It is not true. She turned suddenly and looked to the darkness again. Now she saw the contours of the shapes out there and her heart sank as she saw he was right. It was true! Out there in the darkness, coming towards them at too great a speed, came an army of creatures that so far had only existed in old myths and books. She saw it, but she still did not grasp it. Elior grabbed her hand and held it so hard it hurt, but she did not sense it. She just stared at the army out there. Much too fast did it come so close that could clearly see the creatures. Never before had she seen anything like it in life. Her one hand squeezed Eliors, the other she had clutched around Ceniurs necklace as if the jewelry could remove all the evil out there. In front were hundreds of karawians who came running with their broad bladed swords held high above their heads. They screamed with their brutish voices. Behind them in gathered flock came the minotaurs, tall, strong, muscular creatures with bullheads and fur. They all carried swords like the karawians, but walked on instead of running, silent and majestic. Behind them came a huge flock of goblins and trolls, low, stooped shapes with red and yellow eyes rushed on with their arms hanging in knee- height. When they howled, their fangs gleamed in the light from the moon. The trolls walked calmly like the minotaurs. They carried clubs and swords, at a distance she guessed they were barely three meters high, their yellow eyes were like lanterns in the dark. However, behind them was the most frightening sight. That, which left all of Ainatunarits Army petrified. Behind them came giants. Five or six meter tall humanoid creatures that towered up in the night like mountains in the horizon. There were three of them, carrying clubs like the trolls. On each side of them walked a dragon, black like the night. They were maybe twice the size of the giants, maybe more. Everywhere around the Darks Army were red and yellow eyes to be seen in a dark darker than the rest. Shadow-beings and spirits, sizzling and gliding along they followed the army towards the ainatunarit. First now did she perceive the screams around her. In confusion she looked towards the sound, it came from the group close to the carriage. They all stared terrified towards the dark army. The sound of the childrens crying was deafening and she looked away from the horrified faces, looked to Elior. His face was clenched, his eyes luminous. - There comes our fate towards us like dark in the darkness, milede malina. And still it is but par t of the evil that is gathered for us. Still we are not even close to the Dark itself. And here I am, look at me! What can we do? - We must do something!

Her voice broke and she looked into Eliors blue eyes. They were not frightened. They shone with strength, with resolve. Then before she knew it, he jumped down from the carriage. His face twisted in pain, but he did not make a sound. She jumped down next to him and pulled out their swords, bows, and quivers from the bottom of the carriage where they lay under a blanket. None of them spoke while they fastened the swords to their belts and the quiver on their backs. She glanced at Elior. Would he be able to walk? Would he be able to keep standing? It was clear that if he even moved, the pain raged through him, but he paid it no mind. He took a firm grip on his bow and held it up as if to test his own strength. They had to hurry now. They were close. The first arrows sang through the air up in the front of the camp, the first roars of pain, the first screams. Elior took hold of her upper arm, they looked at each other for a moment, then they ran. Let the Light be with him! There was pain in the sound of Eliors breath, but she did not look at him. He had to make it, he had to make it. They could not just sit back there and see it happen. She heard his voice in her heart. I will make it; it is the meaning that I shall make this. But could she trust it? Ahead of them, they now saw the wall of soldiers. They were still standing in ranks and sent one shower of arrows after the other off towards the oncoming enemies. They reached the backmost in the ranks and she glanced at Elior again. Lightning of pain slipped over his face and he sweated. She felt a sting of fear in her. Fear that he would die. Fear of loosing? No, not that thought. Not now. Later, another time. All within her reared at this feeling now. She grabbed his hand and he looked at her. - Easy, Enilia. All is good. She swallowed once, but then released him. All is good. All is good! But ahead they neared; the huge black shapes far ahead. The giants, the dragons. They towered up in the dark; they would reach them in too short a while. She heard the sound of a bow being tensed to the outmost and the singing sizzling when an arrow was sent off in furious speed. Elior! She grabbed her own bow and aimed. No one turned, no one sensed the two extra archers. She fitted the arrow, aimed for the first, ugly, disgusting face out there far away in the darkness and sent off her arrow. Still they were far enough away for one to shoot considered, but soon, soon it would be close combat. Soon they would be upon them. A booming crash shook the ground beneath them and left them in shock. Then a light blazed up and grew until the whole area was lit like in the middle of the d ay. No one could neither hear nor see anything at first, but then their senses returned. In front of Ainatunarits Army amid the grass plain stood Gawavolf. His arms were raised above his head, and from his hands beamed the sharp light. Everything stopped. The Darks Army stood still barely five hundred meters from Gawavolf and behind him, barely two hundred meters away Ainatunarits Army stood still. No one moved, no one spoke, no one shot, no one looked away from the golden clad wizard. Several minutes passed in silence, then suddenly there was a sound. From the outskirts of the light, backmost in the Darks Army, the sound came. A roar that rang through earth, flesh, and bones, so deep and insanely evil that the hairs bristled on the neck of all in Ainatunarits Army. She looked towards the sound with eyes wide open. One of the two black dragons had reared onto its hind legs making its head reach far, far up above all and everything. It roared in fury so flames and sparks shot out of its open jaws and nostrils. For a moment, the light flickered above its head as if it was going to quench, but then Gawavolf retaliated. He struck his arms in the air, another crash, an explosion- like sound, and another light in the light struck out at the Darks Army. It was so cutting sharp and violent that the foremost karawians, minotaurs, goblins, and trolls yielded back and hid their eyes with their arms.

It grew quiet again for a second, but then the storm broke loose. The whole army of the creatures of the Dark roared in fury, the dragons beat their huge wings and swung into the air, and at once, they all rushed towards Ainatunarits Army. Explosion after explosion of light flew from Gawavolf like gigantic balls of fire towards the fast advancing enemy, and the arrows fle w again from thousands of bows and sent the foremost karawians and minotaurs to the ground. But they only came closer and closer. Still there were so many. The whole horizon was filled with the hideous creatures with their red and yellow eyes, their roars, and howls, their weapons that gleamed in the light from Gawavolf. He sent them to the ground with his light, but still more came towards him. He had to pull back all the time until he reached down amongst the foremost of Ainatunarits Army. Now the whole army moved several steps back to gain more time to send their showers of arrows against the enemies. But at last, they had to stop. There was no more time. The foremost ranks grabbed their swords and stood ready to receive the first wave of karawians. The backmost with her and Elior walked further back still to send off arrows at the enemies. Elior groaned lowly and she bit her lip. How long could he handle it? How long before the pains would wash over him and pull him from consciousness? And what was she to do then? She would have no choice. If he fell, she would have to get him out of there, back to the healers. Then she had to find Fyaile and could no longer fight. And then the other thought. The other thought that sent cold shivers through her. Would it make a difference? Had they at all a chance? Before the answer came to her, everything went dark around her and from somewhere sounded a scream of terror, so ghastly she felt she would faint. The light from Gawavolf was gone and above them circled the two huge, black dragons. The sound of swords against swords was deafening now and among the foremost, she saw the enemies, minotaurs, trolls, goblins, karawians, spirits, and shadow-beings mixed with the ainatunari. And much too close were the giants that waded across the already many corpses on the grass plain. The crunching sound of crushed bones mixed with screams, yells, and roars of pain and fighting spirit. She fastened the bow over her shoulder and grabbed her sword, then she turned her face to Elior. He still had his bow in his hand. His face was ashen and his eyes closed. The sweat trickled down over his face. - Elior! She screamed his name, but did not sense it herself. Could not hear it for the noise of the battle. He opened his eyes and looked at her, then he shook his head. He could not anymore. Only a few ranks were between them and the enemy now. Soon all would be chaos. She looked around her and grabbed hold of Eliors arm. - Can you walk? She had to shout again to be heard above the noise. He answered, but she could not hear what. He shook his head. He had one hand pressed against his chest, then he closed his eyes again. She pulled his arm over her shoulder. She had to get him to Fyaile before it was too late. Before she had time to take a step, a huge shadow beat down upon them. Was it she who screamed? She fell and with her fell Elior. He fell heavily and limply already far from consciousness. Above them, she saw the dragon circling further and further down. Its open jaws seemed to be right above her head. She saw the rows of razor-sharp teeth and its yellow eyes with the narrow pupil. Flames came from its nostrils and throat and the air pressure from its wings pressed all beneath it to the ground.

Elior lay across her legs. His long, blonde hair was spread out over the grass and his face was white as snow. She pulled free from him without looking away from the circling dragon and laid herself over him protectively. That was all she could do. She could not get him away from there now. She could not risk his life like that. Still she clutched her sword in one hand and held her eyes on the flying monster above them. Someone tripped over her. She felt the thrust of a boot on her back, then a body fell over her and Elior and rolled a stretch away. Long, black hair mixed with Eliors blonde hair on the ground, and she stared like hypnotized on the body and forgot all about the dragon for a second. Blood gushed out from a sword cut that had almost cleaved Arims head and it colored the ground and Eliors hair dark red. Arims face was turned to her and she stared into the dark eyes that seemed to look at her but did not see anything at all anymore. Ayi, Arim! Then she felt the fear at full. Like cold fire, it emerged in her stomach and froze her body to ice. Never had she felt anything like it before. It overwhelmed her with its cold until she could hardly breathe. Ayi, let them think we are dead. Do not let them see us. Nothing must happen to Elior, by the Light. They were everywhere around her now, the dragon circled right above them. She closed her eyes, pressed her face down next to Eliors, and covered his whole body with hers to protect him. Her lips formed the words of a prayer that could not be heard for the noise of pain, fear, and death. The dragon above her head roared again. A roar full of all the rage of the Dark, and she felt the pressure of air from its wings as it circled even further down. It seeks him, it seeks us. She smelled the stench from its body and expected in any moment to feel her back being gashed by its claws or teeth, but the attack never came. A light blasted through the darkness, and even with her eyes closed tight, she saw it. The dragon above her roared again, but this time it sounded more like a call. It called for the other dragon. Then it beat its wings to go upwards, and the pressure was so severe she could not breathe for a moment. She dared not look up. The battle was all around her. They were above her, next to, behind. She lay pressed down upon Elior and only prayed they would all think they were dead. What was that light? Was it Gawavolf who still fought? Or had he fallen when his light died before? She dared not think the thought to end, dared not think it could have happened. She held Eliors hand clutched in hers beneath her forehead and had her other arm circled around his head and pressed against hers. She could very vaguely sense his breath against her ear. She prayed he would not regain consciousness until this was over. Before it was settled if they were to live or die. She was afraid. She was so afraid that her whole body trembled, and she cried. Never in her life had she experienced fear like this. Never had she thought it possible that she would feel like that. Ayi, this cold, this all-devouring emotion. This soundless scream in her soul, which she could not escape. Then another roar sounded and yet another one, but it was not from the dragons. It came from other creatures, not something human or ainatunari, but something animal. More roars, there had to be a lot of these creatures, and now the dragons answered with their ferocious, bloodthirsty voices. The roars were all there was to hear. They drowned out the sound of the battle around her. And this light, this glaring light that reached behind her eyelids, where did it come from? The roars stopped for a moment, and all went quiet. There were no shouts, no screams, no sound of battle. She held her head down for another moment, but then had to look up to find out what was going on. Carefully she raised her head a nd glanced up. The light was so sharp that she at first was completely blinded, but then contours slowly emerged before her. Around her were only ainatunari. There were no enemies, none of the soldiers of the Dark. All stood as paralyzed and stared up into the sky.

Slowly she lifted herself up from Elior so she could see towards the light in the sky. Her legs shook beneath her as she got up, but she did not sense it for the sight that met her. The light came from a flock of winged beings that rushed across the sky and out to the east. In the darkness ahead, you could see the enemys army fleeing wildly. Only the dragons and the giants were still left. The dragons hissed and shot meter long flames at their attackers, but they just dodged and struck down on the backs of the dragons. She could hardly breathe. The beings in the sky that now attacked the dragons were lammasus. Three-four meter long beings with the body of a lion, wings like a giant eagle and a beautiful, humanoid face. There were at least twenty or thirty of them in the sky and straight behind them came six huge rocs. They had course towards the three giants that in the same moment turned on the spot and went running after the fleeing army so the ground echoed beneath their enormous feet. Her gaze followed the twenty- meter long birds. There wingspan seemed to reach all the way out over the horizon, probably twice their length. They dived towards the giants and gashed them with their claws, tore them in pieces until they fell dead to the ground, then they rose again and turned around to help the lammasus with the two dragons. Her gaze found another source of light ahead. In front of Ainatunarits Army on the ground stood Gawavolf. So he was alive. But he was not the one who created the light. It was above him in a column. It spread out from him and mixed with another light that came from the beings around him. On the ground in front of him stood a small army of winged, white horses. They radiated, shone, and beat their wings that were covered in white feathers. They were taller than Gawavolf, whose head was at the height of their shoulders. She recognized the beautiful beings from a drawing in a book. They were pegasusses. Never had she seen anything this beautiful. She could not get her eyes off them a gain. Not until a rush ran through all of Ainatunarits Army did she look up to the battle in the sky just in time to see one of the black dragons falling to the ground with a lacerating scream. Two rocs rushed after it, caught it in their claws, and flew away with the corpse beneath them. As they vanished in the horizon the last dragon fell to the ground, and that too was caught by two rocs and flown away. Her eyes sought over the land out there, but also the corpses of the giants were gone, removed by the rocs. Peace fell over the area. A sigh resounded through the army and all began to look around, move about. There was too many who lay on the ground. Too many beautiful faces looked up to the light in the sky with extinguished gazes. She fell to her knees next to her unconscious brother and grabbed his hand again. Her eyes rushed back and forth over the grass around her. There were so many, so many dead. She let her eyes glide up to the faces of those around her. Several of them looked at her too, but none of them spoke. What was there to say in anyway? It was still so cold inside. The fear, the angst, by the Light, she was so afraid. The light in the sky slowly faded. The lammasus circled above them and then vanished to the west where they had come from. There were no rocs to be seen anymore, and in front of the army, there sounded a rustling of wings as the flock of pegasusses took off and circled up and then to the west. She looked after them until they were merely a star of light on an ink-black background. Then her eyes fell on Eliors face. It was not white anymore. He was sleeping peacefully now. She stroked his cheek that was soft and warm against her fingers. The sound of crying reached her from somewhere behind. A voice, many voices. Some screamed in disbelief. They gathered the dead. - Enilia! Elior! A cry filled with desperation, and someone came running towards her. Without looking up, she answered. - He is alive. He was unconscious from the pain, but now he is just sleeping. Nothing has happened to him.

She looked up at the person who now kneeled down beside her and met fathers gaze. He put his hands around her face and kissed her forehead, then he tiredly leaned his head against hers and held her hand that still held Eliors. - We are not alone, he said. The Light has sent its most beloved beings from Namilia to help us against the Dark. But tonight we must still grieve because too many of our loved ones have died. His voice was filled with grief and she squinted and blinked away the tears that brimmed in her eyes. She stared from the sleeping Elior to Arims lifeless eyes. The battle against the army of the Darks soldiers had cost many lives. In the early dawn, they had built hills of stones above the one hundred and seventy-three of the soldiers who had died. Across the grass plain were the sound of crying and the sound of the lamentation song from many thousand voices. Far from the camp, the smoke still rose from the many fires that burned the corpses of the enemies to cinder. She stood by herself with her gaze locked to the west. Far gone in thoughts amidst all the horrible. She had been filled with screaming, cold fear. A feeling she had never known before that strongly. Now she grieved. The pain ravaged through her heart. One hundred and se venty-three ainatunari lay dead and buried under stone hills. The song waved over the camp. The grief lay like a thick, grey blanket over them all. She looked back to the circle of those who had been closest to the dead. Her gaze fell on Ebira and Fyaile who stood close together crying. Their faces were twisted in pain. They had lost Novurn, Ebiras father, Fyailes ceria. Behind them stood the five brothers, pale and clenched with large, teary eyes. She forced her eyes off the lamenting family. Away from a ll the tear-streaked pale faces in the circle around the stone hill. She looked over the rest of the camp where several were packing up and making ready to march. They had to leave the dead. Leave the bloodstained and singed off area where they had fought for their lives just hours earlier. She breathed deeply, almost in a gasp and made herself move towards Eliors carriage. Words, Gawavolf had said, flickered through her head, but without sticking on. Something that Master in the future would say: Do not be dismayed at good-byes. A farewell is necessary before you can meet again. And meeting again, after moments or lifetimes, is certain for those who are friends. Had she been friends with Arim? The arrogant man from Lainos unit. Maybe not, but the image of his dead gaze made her heart break again and again. Why had it happened? Nothing had happened to Elior. As she had expected he had fainted from the pains in his chest. They had overwhelmed him and sent him into unconsciousness. Calras had carried him back to the carriage and fetched Ilmal. Elior had woken up when Ilmal examined the almost healed wound in his chest, and Ilmal had given him an herbal extraction that sent him back into a deep sleep. She had left her sleeping brother to find her other friend s. To see if anything had happened to them. She had found Ebira hysterically screaming and crying in Malivs arms. At their feet lay the bloody corpse of Novurn, their father. He had had his throat cut. She had held her crying friend close while her body was shook by large sobs. Fyaile had taken over when she got there. Enilia had sought sanctuary with Calras and walked with him through the camp. He had held her close to him and tried to shield her from the sight of the worst cruelties but without luck. Now it was morning and she was sitting with Elior. Still she had not seen Laino but at distance. He was unharmed, father had said. Laino had been busy with calming the army and arranging the gathering and burning of the enemy corpses. Elior was horribly silent. He was sitting up next to her with his legs over the edge of the carriage like her. He had slept until dawn when Ilmals herbal extraction had stopped working.

Now he sat there, silent and restless. His eyes swept back and forth over the camp as if he sought something. She looked at Laino who came walking towards them. He was pale and his clothes were spotted with grass, blood, and dirt. Already at a distance, the blue of his eyes was piercing and she felt the well-known warm feeling in her stomach he always gave her. Without a word, he folded both arms around her and lifted her off the carriage in a long, warm hug. He buried his face at her neck and shoulder and whispered to her so lowly she could not hear the words but she perceived the meaning. He put her down on the ground with smile, stroked her hair away from her face, and then greeted Elior, who sat and watched them. Then he put his arms around her and pulled her along a stretch away from the carriage. He kissed her and let his hands run greedily and lovingly over her body as if it was years since he had seen her last. As if he wanted to make sure, she was still there and the same. She pressed against him and kissed his face and neck. - You did it again! Laino broke the magic and held her out from him. He smiled in spite of the seriousness of his voice. - I did what? she asked even though she knew very well what he meant. It was because she had not stayed where he had told her. - I told you to stay there and yet you were right in the middle of the battle. Why is it you always do the opposite of what I tell you to do? The seriousness was hidden behind his smile, but she did not doubt that he meant what he said. He was angry that she had not obeyed him. She hit him lightly on the chest with a fist, grinned to him, and let two fingers run through his hair that hung over his shoulder. - Do not be sad about it, Laino. I never do what anyone tells me to do. No one has say over me. Not even my father. Her tone was teasing, but Laino remained serious. - I want you to do what I say in such a situation, Enilia. He held her face with both hands and looked deep into her eyes. She floated for a minute in the blue that she loved so much, then she shook her head slightly. - When something like this happens I cannot just sit back, watch and wait. What if something happened to you or father? I can fight, and I fight when it is necessary just like everybody else. - Like your brother! - Yes, like my brother! His eyes narrowed. He tried to read her. Before he had time to say more, she spoke: - It has nothing to do with either you or Elior. It is about me, nin milede. I love you, but I cannot promise you that I will always do what you ask me to do. I cannot promise anyone that, not even Elior. He stood in silence for a moment. Then he nodded and a sudden smile lit up his face. - We will see, Enilia. You are a challenge, I will give you that. But I strongly doubt you can stand up to me when all comes to all. She made a derisive sound and rolled her eyes. Laino raised an eyebrow. - I can easily match the performance of you, she laughed. - You are a lousy liar, Enilia! - And you are even worse! She slapped his arm, but he caught hold of her wrists and forced her arms to her back easily. - What was that, timie mada? - Take a bath and change your clothes, she said and wrinkled her nose as she looked up and down his stained, dirty clothes.

- We can bathe together later, he said and released her hands. They next days passed without signs of enemies. Nothing at all pointed to something being wrong in Laru. There was hushed talking about the battle when they sat around the small fires in the evening. Mostly they talked about the Beings of the Light who had come to help and vanished again. No one knew why they had come or how. None but Gawa volf. One evening she, Elior and Laino sat with Gawavolf, the lords and Calras, and Gawavolf told about the old times and about the Beings of the Light, - They come from the Dimension of the Light, from Namilia, he said. Once, they lived in this world. Once they were as common as dogs, horses, humans, and ainatunari. But Laru slowly became the humans world and the humans began fearing these beings like they today fear ainatunari and wizards. And as the ainatunari are now to do, they left Laru. They have now returned, sent by the Light to help us in the war against the Dark before also the last of the ainatunari leave Laru and let the humans remain to their own fate. - The Dark has called upon its most evil and most feared creatures. Called upon them from the humans fears and nightmares. And now our beings from Namilia come to make the battle even. The lammasus, the rocs, and the pegasusses will be by our side when we again face the Darks Army. And they told me that many others too would come when it is time. The Light is with us. No one who lived in Laru now had ever before seen these beings themselves. Their time had been many, many hundreds of years before any of the present- living ainatunari came to. Some remembered them from past lives, but it was more distant, like a deep dream. She, Elior and Laino shared their knowledge with the all the others. Soon all in the army knew that the Beings of the Light would come and help them again when the battle against the Dark would come. It was good news and all found hope again for that battle that would come against the Dark. They would not have had a chance alone against dragons, minotaurs and giants, but now they were no longer alone. The help would come in form of the Lights most proud and strong beings. Only a week after the battle against the Darks Army was Elior up and about, and a week later, he rode along next to her on the way to Ivetarlis. Ebira had regretfully had to give up Vanil to her, but Elior had quickly found a beautiful, brown mare named Ilnyari that Ebira could ride on. Ebira immediately made friends with Ilnyari and found bread and treats for her in the provision carriages. Elior still had too many pains to be able to endure a days march with his unit, so the whole way to Ivetarlis he rode with her and Ebira. Enilia beamed. Everything seemed to be good again. The war slipped into the background. Everything slipped into the background to the advantage if sunshine, Elior, joy, and Laino. Twenty-three days later, they reached Ivetarlis. Above the heads of the foremost ranks from whom came loud yells of joy, she saw for the first time in her life the Forest of the Light. Still the forest was nothing but a shadow in the southeastern horizon, but still it made her heart skip several beats in pure exuberance. She turned her head to Elior who rode by her side. He felt her gaze and looked from Ivetarlis to his sister. A radiant smile spread over his face and his blue eyes sparkled. - We are home, he said and then laughed. From the front rank, Calras rode down towards them. His face too shone with joy. - Nere sithan, he said and halted Heriawo in front of them. Ride to the front with me. You shall be the first who with me arrive to the Forest of the Light, to Ivetarlis. Fathers voice resounded with the joy and ceremony. She thought to herself that it would not have surprised her to see father cry in that moment. But Calras just smiled instead and they rode behind him up in front of Ainatunarits Army.

It would still be a while before they reached the western outskirts of the forest. By every minute, the forest grew before their eyes until they were so close they could distinguish the trunks and the lush green crowns. A feeling grew inside and blocked everything else. A warm feeling of happiness. The feeling of finally being home. The forest grew until it filled out the whole horizon. She stretched her neck as the first people emerged from the forest eaves. Still one could only just see them, but soon they were so close you could see the smiles on their faces. They were beautiful, clad like all in Ainatunarits Army, in the golden and black clothes and several of them carried the golden pennants with the seven-star. Calras greeted and the whole army behind him followed. The ainatunarit from Ivetarlis bent t heir heads and held the hand over their hearts. Then they swarmed out from the forest, smiling and greeting, and the army moved forward to meet them. Calras jumped off Heriawo and wrapped his arms around a tall, dark man. They greeted each other cordially and exuberantly, then Calras turned to her and Elior and introduced them to the man whose name was Bover Tranuitiello. Both she and Elior jumped off their horses and greeted Bover. Bover was the commander- in-chief when Calras was not in Ivetarlis. Soon titles, names, and greetings flew around their ears. Hugs were given to all sides and all spoke at once. She felt relieved when they finally got on the horses again to follow Ivetarlis ainatunari into the forest. In between the trees, it was something else that took her breath away. Never in her life had she seen anything as beautiful, as fantastical overwhelming lovely. Her eyes hunted across everything they passed to see it all. Elior rode to her side and took her hand in his. He smiled to her. - Val suraren mocam, malina! he said laughing. - It is so beautiful, she said also laughing, still incapable of grasping the enormous beauty around her. - It is even more beautiful than I remember it, Elior said quietly as he also let his eyes slide over the forest around them. Calras walked in front of them next to Bover. Heriawo followed him quietly. The two men turned their heads and smiled to Elior and her, who smiled back. - I remember him, Elior said to her and nodded towards Bover. I remember he told me stories and sang to me. He is also one of the eldest. One of the few who is left. So many have gone to Namilia for the last hundred years and they do not let themselves reincarnate here. I should have seen that this would come. That they would say we were to lea ve. - I do not understand how anyone can choose to leave here, she said. She rode with her head held back so her gaze could glide through the green tree crowns above her head. How can anyone wish to leave all this? And then especially the elder who have been here for so long. How can they of all leave here? - They must know something we do not, nere malina, said Elior and then grew silent. It was as if they rode alone even though the army and the ainatunari from Ivetarlis were both ahead and behind them. The wind sang to them through leaves and branches, and the Light beamed everywhere from trees and bushes in the Forest of the Light. A song of all there was, all there had been, and all there was yet to happen. The two siblings both heard and felt Ivetarli s song. It was a song, they knew. Her too, even though she had never heard it before. She knew it because it was the song that was in her blood, in her soul. It was given to her by Calras when she was conceived. And they both recognized it from past lives where they had also been in the Forest of the Light. Small, golden specks of dust were whirled with the wind through the air and twinkled around them. They danced, were carried up and down and around until they vanished and were replaced by others. Insect buzzed and the birdsong was happily deafening.

A dragonfly halted in midair in front of them as if it wanted to have a look at them and welcome them. Its thousand-colored form seemed to slide out before their eyes until the colors were all around them, then it vanished and they could once again see the trees and the forest around them. The dragonfly turned in the air and flew away. They laughed, and their laughter resounded in the whole forest and mixed with the laughter and song of the others. Voices that came both from the army, but also from the forest itself. In all eternity, beyond time and space. Voices that had once had form, and voices that just were in the Light. They all laughed, all sang, all told of the Light, of the life, of the magic. It was all here. It all lived here in the Forest of the Light where eternity was the truth, where the Light was and always would be all. Above the forest, the sky was deeply blue and the sun sent its light down through the tree crowns and created patterns over the path and forest floor. The rays skipped across leaves and flowers and fell so endlessly beautiful upon everybodys faces. The sunlight blended with everythings own Light into a mixture of pure physical happiness. Everything whispered of peace, everything radiated in harmony. This is the Forest of the Light, the beauty around them sang. This is the Lights manifestation of itself in the illusion. This is your home; this is your souls manifestation of itself. See your own smile in the color wealth of the flowers, see the twinkle of your eye in the creeks water, hear your voice in the song of the wind through the tree crowns. Here is the reality, here is the truth. Here is the Light in the Light. Feel the love in the soft grass beneath your feet, see the face of your ceria in the green stems of the plants, hear your own laughter in the roar of the waterfall, and see the Lights truth in all there is. Because the truth is all, there is. And here, here in Ivetarlis, lives this truth in all you sense. *** Chapter 18 In the Forest of the Light *** They walked and rode through Ivetarlis. Every face was luminous. Every gaze was aimed at the eternity of the forests beauty. Every heart overflowed with the Lights manifestation of itself and everywhere was heard laughter and song when no one could carry being so overwhelmed in silence. They still sang when they reached the city within the forest. A rush went through the ranks as they one by one came out from the forest and stood on the green meadow that surrounded the city. At the end of the meadow in the outskirts of the city was the castle. It was wondrous beautiful with spires, bays, columns and tall arched windows and doors in several stories. Everything was built in golden and white wood and everywhere grew tangled vines that bejeweled the whole building with their flowers in all the colors of the rainbow. They sent their sweet scent down across the meadow to the army. Bover welcomed them all to Ivetarlis. They were long waited since Mevarn had reached them in the city with the message. Calras also spoke to the ainatunarit from Ivetarlis and to the army, but she no longer listened. Somewhere between the beauty that surrounded her, and the thought of Mevarn having reached there safely, she was lost to Laru. She looked around for Mevarn but he was not among those who had come to welcome them. Would he not have been there if he were still here? She turned and looked out among those who stood behind her, but he was not to be seen there anywhere. Among the many, she caught a pair of blue eyes, Laino. What do you seek? his gaze seemed to say and a deep blush spread on her cheeks as if she had been caught in something forbidden. Did he know who she had been looking for? Was he too thinking of Mevarn? Then Elior pulled her forward and she returned to the now. She looked at him a little confused and he laughed to her.

- Had you listened to what father said you would have known that we are to be introduced to them all now, he whispered still laughing. Calras greeted them with a radiant smile and proudly introduced them to the ainatunari of Ivetarlis. Elior recognized many of them and she could figure out who many of them were by the many stories she had heard about them. Everybody came over to give them hugs and welcome them. S urprised at the news that they were Calras children and Ainatssithan, carriers of the Sign. Once again, she found herself in the middle of a group where names, titles, and greetings whirled above her head. She heard Eliors laughter and looked at him. She er happiness beamed from his face and she could not help but laugh too. She made her way to him, grabbed his hand, and held it tight against her hip. He gave her a radiant smile before he continued his conversation with the three men who stood in front of him. They were dressed in the uniform of Ainatunarits Army as everyone else, but they had jewels on their foreheads and beautiful rings. She had been introduced to them but had already happily forgotten their names and titles. She stood half hidden behind Elior and disappeared into her own thoughts and feelings. The talk went over her head. She was home now and all that would happen could just happen. There was so quiet and peaceful here, so lovingly welcoming. Elior gave her hand a squeeze and laughed whe n she a little confused returned to reality. - Come along. We will have dinner now, he said and nodded to the main doors to the castle. The others were heading inside little by little. Towards her and Elior came Laino. He was walking with Varwo, Merdo, and Bover whom he apparently already had talked to. They walked together into the castle, which if possible was even more beautiful inside. Murals covered most walls and ceilings and the floors were made of beautiful tiles or covered in thick, soft carpets in beautiful colors. All doors and windows were arched on top and every visible raft or pillar was covered in carvings of leaves, trees, flowers, people, or animals. From somewhere in the building came the sound of music, a harp, a flute, the cheerful sound of a lute and a violin. Luring notes, happy and playful. She followed led on by Elior who held her hand. She was far too busy with looking at everything to find the way. Then they reached the hall where the dinner was set and she had to return her attentio n to the gathered. As they stepped in the doors, every single person stood up and bent their heads in respectful greeting. The small group in the door greeted back, then they sat down at the table next to Calras. Like in Tanyvilas, she and Elior sat to each side of Calras. Across from her in an angle sat Laino with Varwo and the other eldest from Cathaomatts army. She looked around a little discreetly, but neither here was Mevarn to see anywhere. So he was not here? A sting of disappointment. The dinner drew long and first around midnight did they leave the hall and walked out in the city and forest. Both Elior and Laino walked out to find each their unit in the camps that had been set up on the meadows around the whole city. She walked through the streets and alleys of the city towards the east to see if she could find Ebira, who reportedly was in the camp to the east of the city. She looked at the houses, gardens, and squares she passed. The city was not large, but it still took a while up to walk through it. All the houses were in one or two stories and they were almost all surrounded by herbal gardens, fruit trees, and vegetable beds. On almost every open area there were animals grazing; horses, sheep, rabbits and even deer. She halted to have a closer look at a little deer family who calmly grazed in between the houses. The doe looked up at her with her big, beautiful brown eyes. It was not scared in any way and as it had had a good look at her; it calmly bent its head and grazed on. She smiled and walked further down the streets.

Three barking, playing dogs rushed across the street in front of her. Two large, black dogs and smaller dog with curly fur and the tongue sticking out of the mouth. She looked after them and smiled again. This place was just perfect. It was everything she had ever dreamed of. The thought of having to leave all this again touched on her, but she quickly pushed it away. She was not going to think about that now. She sat down on the edge of a fountain in the middle of an open square. Between two houses ahead, she could see the eastern meadow with all the small fires. Music reached her from down there. The sound of song and laughter. But right now, she felt like being alone though. She could find Ebira tomorrow. She grew absent sitting with her head leaned on her hands looking down the meadow. She heard footsteps behind her and turned to see who it was. Gawavolf came over to her smiling and sat down next to her on the edge of the fountain that gurgled cheerfully. The flame of peace inside immediately blazed up to a small fire and she leaned her head on the wizards shoulder and sighed happily. Then her gaze fell on a small bundle if fur that crawled around between the wizards hands. - There, there, be careful, timie omian, Gawavolf mumb led laughing to the little fur bundle. Her eyes grew wide with surprise as she realized what it was Gawavolf had. - A kitten! she exclaimed in a tone resembling that of a dwarf finding a huge treasure of gold. - Hum, yes, poor little fellow. He is orphaned and hungry. Bover found him this morning and asked me to see to him. See if he is well and healthy. And he certainly is. Gawavolf laughed again as the little kitten set its claws in his thumb and meowed hungrily. - Hom, well and healthy, yes, but hungry and alone. - Let me hold him, she asked and took the kitten from Gawavolf without waiting for an answer. The kitten meowed again and immediately set all sixteen claws in her hand. Friendship at first scratch. She just laughed and looked at the little guy. He was grey, almost silver, and at the most eight weeks old. His eyes were golden brown and his ears and tail were still too big compared to the rest of his body. - He is so cute! she said jubilantly. Gawavolf nodded laughing and caressed the kitten across the head with his index finger. - Hm, yes, and he seems to have found a good mother, he said. You can take care of him, Ainatstiella, and feed him and play with him. She nodded happily. There was nothing she would rather do. - He must have a name too, Gawavolf said pensively, - He will be Municantir, she said immediately. Silver-tiger! - Hom! That is a good name, Enilia. A little tiger he certainly is. Gawavolf nodded, smiled and stood up and looked down across the meadows. - I wanted to talk with you but it is too late now. I am tired. I am old and must obey my body, but maybe we can talk tomorrow? She looked up from Municantir and nodded to Gawavolf. - Yes of course, she said. He smiled again, bid her goodnight, and vanished up between the houses. When he was gone behind a house corner she once again gave all of her attention to the small kitten on her lap. - Then let us find some food for you, she laughed when Municantir again meowed hungrily. After some searching around, she found a galley inside the castle. In the cellar beneath the galley, she found some food that she brought up in the galley and squashed on a plate with some water. She sat down at the table. Municantir had in the meantime crept up on her shoulder to gnaw on a lock of her hair and she had some trouble untangling him from her hair and tunic. She placed him on the table in front of the plate and after some convincing, persuaded him eat the squashed food, but then he ate quickly.

When he had emptied the plate, he drank for a long time from a little bowl of water she had found for him too. Then he clumsily went at licking his paws and rubbing his nose clean. She laughed as he repeatedly tumbled about trying to clean himself, but he stubbornly kept at it until he was satisfied. He looked up at her as if to say:What should we do now? and she answered that they were going to bed now. She put the plate and bowl aside with the other dirty dishes and took Municantir with her. Like in Tanyvilas, she had been granted her own room. Now all she had to do was to find it. At dinner, she had been told the way, but now the house was like a maze to her. She walked down hallways, through lounges and halls, up and down stairs and the further, she walked, the more apparent it became that she was lost. She could not even find her way back to the galley now or the hall, where they had dined. She was sleepy and slightly annoyed. She had walked through sitting rooms with beautiful paintings, soft furniture, and hearths. Through halls with the most wonderful murals and chandeliers. Through a vast number of hallways, up and down more stairs and now she found herself at the end of a hallway. In front of her was an open door into a room that looked like a small library or office. It was in the southeastern end judging by the two windows in two walls. The other walls were covered by bookcases with books, and in the middle of the room was a couch and two sitting chairs. Beneath the eastern window was a large desk. She walked into the room. She had not the strength to walk around more and she might as well just sleep on the couch. Then she could probably find her way back tomorrow when it was light and people were awake that could help her. She closed the door behind her and lay down on the couch with Municantir who already slept sweetly purring satisfied. She pulled a blanket over her that hung over the back of the couch, and shortly after, she slept deeply.- What in Laru, are you doing here? She jumped up in confusion and stared at the man who had torn her out of her sleep with his surprised question. She did not know him. He had long silver-colored hair and light blue, almost grey eyes. At first, his face was stern, but then he broke into laughter. - Is that your cat? Before she had time to answer any of his questions, he continued: - Enilia Calrastiella, is it not? He greeted deeply and she greeted back, still confused. What had happened, and where was it exactly she was. - My name is Jatir Draniotiello, and this if my office. And that He pointed to the desk behind her. - that was once a map of Laru I have been working on for several months. She spun around and looked to the desk. Municantir sat with an almost triumphant look on his dear face amid a pile of strips and pieces of paper. He still chewed on a strip and shook it occasionally to make sure it was completely dead. She clasped both hands over her mouth, ran over, and took Municantir up while she mumbled a long row of apologies to Jatir. He gestured averting with his hand and laughed again. - So, it is your cat. He is very cute! She nodded and explained how Gawavolf had come with him the night before. - His name is Municantir, she finished and reached the kitten towards Jatir who caressed it lovingly behind the ear. - Ayi, Silver-tiger, a suiting name, Jatir said. But tell me now, Enilia. Why are you and Silvertiger sleeping in my office? Again, she had to explain, slightly blushing, and Jatir laughed again.

- It is not the first time someone has gotten lost here in the house. But come with me now, then I will show you the way to the great party hall. They are just about ready with the breakfast. She followed the silver haired man through the long hallways, sitting rooms, and halls until they reached the hall where they had dined the day before. Municantir was hungry again, pressed his cold nose against her thumb, and meowed loudly. She whispered to him that he would soon get food. Then they reached the hall. She saw her father and brother right away. Elior had his back to her. Calras, who stood in front of him facing the door, smiled to her and pointed to her for Elior. He turned on the spot and yelled across the room: - Where have you been, sis? He came running to her. Jatir walked over to Calras. She began telling Elior what had happened but she soon realized he was not listening. She broke off in the middle of a sentence. - Where did you find it? Elior asked and caressed Municantir excitedly. - Him, she said. Gawavolf gave him to me. His name is Municantir, and he was all alone in Laru. - He is so cute! Let me hold him! She handed Municantir to Elior and laughed, as he excitedly held the little kitten up and immediately received a scratch on the nose. - He is sweet! Elior laughed on. Soon more people gathered around them and the playful kitten that obligingly both bit and scratched any hand that was reached out to caress him. - Where have you been? Laino came up behind her. She turned and had to explain again how she had gotten lost in the night. Laino listened attentively thought and kissed her cheek. - You could just have knocked on a door and asked for directions, timie rula! he teased. During the meal, Municantir was placed on the table in front of her with his own plateful of food and a bowl of water. When he had eaten, he took a couple of trips back and for th on the tables to the great amusement of all. Calras spoke to them. They would stay in Ivetarlis for at least a month still before they all moved on. The new allies of the Dark had changed the plans for them. There were also the Beings of the Light to think of. They had to plan and discuss the new conditions and they also needed to send the message to all the ainatunari in Laru that they were to leave. They were all to meet in Sanibaro on Omyomatts western coast. From there they would all go through the Gate to Namilia. She just did not listen. Calras words hurt and she focused instead on Municantir who tried to climb one of the tall silver candlesticks on the table. Even Calras could not help smiling even though the little kittens tricks interrupted him. Several of the others began to laugh aloud when Municantir once again fell on his tail and knocked over a pitcher of water on the table. First as the wet hit him did he run back across the table to her and she laughed and dried the little being in her tunic. Gawavolf stopped her as she was leaving the hall after the meal. He caressed Municantir who sat on her shoulder and asked her if she had time and wanted to speak with him now. She nodded and smiled. Gawavolf looked to Elior who came towards them. - I want to speak with your brother as well. Let us ask him to join us. Elior came over to them and put an arm around her waist. He looked enquiringly at Gawavolf. - What do you want? Elior asked the wizard. She looked surprised at Elior whose tone was anything but kind. Gawavolf did not seem as surprised though. - I wish to talk with you and your sister, Elior, he said calmly.

- We have nothing to talk about, said Elior. We have spoken enough already. And I want you to leave Enilia alone! She looked from one to the other without having any idea as to what was going on. - Elior! Nothing will be better by being ignored. Let us talk! On the conversation, she learned that Gawavolf had tried to talk with Elior about Elior and hers relationship. She just did not understand why. The conversation was unpleasantly angry and she focused her gaze on Municantir who crawled down her arm. She caught the kitten with both hands just before he fell. Why had Elior not told her about that conversation? They had talked before about how Ilmal and father had commented on how she and Elior spent too much time together. Why had he not said that Gawa had talked with him? She did not say anything. She did not like that Elior was so angry. Out of the corner of her eye, she immediately saw the two shapes that came over to them. Ryato and Alaric. Was it the Dark at work here? She had not forgotten Alaric and Eliors fight in Tanyvilas. And she knew that they had not either. They had not spoken since. Above her head, Elior and Gawavolf still talked. She did not listen to what they said. She felt certain anger from Elior physically through his arm that was still around her waist. His muscles tensed and his skin became warmer. Now the two others reached them. Eliors voice was loud now even though Gawavolf still spoke calmly. She had no idea what to do with herself. Elior never became angry like this. Municantir meowed and set his small teeth in her fingers. He wanted to be set free to go play, but she held him as if he was the last secure thing in Laru. Ryato and Alaric looked from one to the other. Ryato asked what was going on. - It is none of your business! Eliors voice, and then Gawavolfs: - Calm, nin sythan. Let us sit down somewhere and talk about this. - There is nothing more to talk about! She closed her eyes for a moment. Ryatos voice: - Elior, why are you so angry? Then Elior began shouting and she finally looked up. He was furious! His eyes were dark, almost black, and they shot lightning at Ryato, at Alaric, at Gawavolf. She tried to catch his eye, but without luck. - Elior! she said. Let us just go! Elior finally looked at her, then he slowly shook his head. - Elior, listen to me now, Gawavolf said. Elior turned to him and yelled: - I have heard enough. Leave us alone! Then he suddenly turned to Alaric. - And you have no business here at all! Alaric who so far had not said a word at all turned pale. Ryato placed a hand on his shoulder without taking his eyes off Elior. - There is no reason to start that again, Elior, Ryato said. Eliors eyes moved to Ryato. - For the last time: Stay out of this! Municantir bit down hard on her finger and she put him down on the floor. He rushed off with his tail straight up in the air and first now did she see that there was a whole group standing around them. Laino was among them. She caught his eyes for a second before she looked away. He was on the verge of interfering. She could tell it by his look. This situation was damned. The only possibility was to get Elior away from there before it got worse.

She took a step in front of her brother, placed both hands on his shoulders, and made him look at her. - Come! We leave now! she said firmly. Beneath her hands, she could feel his heart that raced. She grabbed him by the arms and said again: - Come, Elior, nere malin, come now! She tried to drag him along, but he did not move. She turned when she heard Lainos voice. - If this has to happen then let us at least go to a more private place! His voice was firm, calm and distinct, the voice of the leader. She said a silent prayer in her heart, but Elior did not answer it. He coiled his arm out of her grip and took a step towards Laino who stood between Alaric and Ryato. She turned to catch him again, but was instead caught from behind by two hands that dra gged her a bit away. She turned towards Gawavolf. He held her away from Elior in spite of her silent protest, and she turned a little despairingly her attention back to the others. Alaric had crossed his arms. His gaze was as dark and furious as that of Elior. Elior just ignored him and stared instead at Laino until Alaric spoke again. - This should not happen at all, Laino. He spoke to Laino, but looked at Elior. - This is Eliors battle against demons of his own. Actually, it has nothing to do with us at all! His voice was cold, driven by the anger Eliors anger had awoken in him. He should not talk about Elior like that! She wanted to move forward, but was kept back by Gawavolf who was suddenly very strong in spite of his old body. But no one held Elior. As a bolt out of the blue, he struck Alaric to the floor with a hard blow to the jaw. Alaric did not have time to react, but both Ryato and Laino jumped in between them before more happened. Ryato took hold of Alaric and held him back, and Laino stood in front of Elior with both hands on his shoulders. Elior tried to get away from him, but Laino kept stand. - Elior, take it easy! he said. This has gone too far already. She stood speechless and stared at her brother. Alaric rubbed his jaw furiously where Elior had struck him. His eyes shot lightning now. Without thinking of it, she still tried to get loose from Gawavolfs grip, but he kept it. Laino tried to calm Elior down, but she saw Eliors gaze. It would go wrong. With a roar of fury, Elior went at Laino instead. Laino tried to avoid the strikes and get a hold of Eliors arms. Ryato came to help Laino, but when he let go of Alaric he went at Elior. She shouted, but could not be heard above them. She struggled to get away from Gawavolf, but he just held on. More interfered now and got the fighting separated. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Calras come storming towards them through the hall. Someone must have fetched him. - By the Light! What in Laru is going on here! he yelled already at a distance. Everybody turned to him but no one spoke. Calras came close to them and looked from one to the other. Laino took a step forward to the king and began explaining. She moved her hands again and this time the wizard let her go. She rushed over to Elior who was still furious. His chest rose and sank fast and his eyes flamed. He did not discover her before she took his hand, then he turned his face to her and gave her hand a quick squeeze. He pulled her close so their shoulders touched, then he turned his attention back to father. Laino had finished his explanation and Calras looked again from one to the other. - We will speak about this somewhere else, he just said and signed them all to follow him.

He nodded respectfully to Gawavolf, as the only one. He nodded back and followed the king agreeably. The other went after in a row. In the last moment, she remembered Municantir, turned, and ran back to the hall. - Enilia! It came as a thunderous roar from father. She froze in the doorway and spun around to the little group. - I am just fetching Municantir! she yelled to explain and gestured averting before she continued into the hall. Shock! Could he really yell that loud? He had to be furious! Several others were still in there. One of them came over to her, a young woman with beautiful red hair. She reached the silver grey kitten to her. Enilia thanked her, smiled, and ran back to the others with Municantir in her hands. None spoke. They just followed their king down a few hallways and into a room. With a hand gesture, he asked them to sit down at the table in there. She released the still playful kitten. He galloped down the table and attacked a bowl of nuts so it toppled and the nuts rolled out to all sides. She had to hide a sudden and completely untimely grin with a hand over her mouth. This was not at all the time for grins or fun! Stern faces, smoldering anger, furious gazes. What was to come of this? With those people fighting? It was an impossible situation. Calras asked for explanations from all of them and they had to tell their version of the story in turns. The fury was still ruling in the faces of Alaric and Elior, but the others were calm. When it became his turn, Elior merely said he had nothing to say. Everybody looked at him. Calras asked him again for his explanation, but Elior just shook his head. Father and son stared at each other for a long time. She looked from one to the other. Then Municantir slid off the table in the other end and landed on the floor with a soft plonk. She ran to pick up the kitten who sat dizzy on the floor grinning at her. When she stood up again, Elior stood up too. He stared at Calras, then he turned, stormed out of the room, and slammed the door behind him. Malin, wait for me! Not without me. Calras closed his eyes and breathed deeply. She gave him one look, then she set after Elior. Again, her named was roared behind her, but this time she did not react. She shifted Municantir into her left hand to open the door. But before she had it half open, it slammed with a crash as a hand was put on it above her head. She looked straight into Lainos all too blue eyes. - Sit down! he said lowly, but distinctly. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that the others all looked towards them. - I am going to find Elior, then I will come back, she said as calmly as she could. Laino just shook his head. - Sit down! he said again. She opened her mouth to object, but Laino interrupted her with a loud: - Now! She looked from Laino to father, but Calras just waved her over to the table. She hesitated for a moment, but then angrily went back and sat down on the chair next to him. Her heart raced and she tried not to think of Elior, but it was impossible. She wanted to be with him now. What had happened to him? This anger was so wrong in him. Calras put his hand over hers on the table. - Give us your explanation on this, Enilia. She gave her father a long look before she said: - I have nothing to say. I do not know what happened.

To everyone else her voice in that moment sounded exactly like Elior s. Calras sighed and she looked up at him. In that moment, Alaric made a sound to express that he knew she was lying. - You know very well what happened, timie omian. Elior chose me as a victim for one of his childish and unjust attacks as he did it in Tanyvilas! And you protect him even though you know it Everyone jumped, including Municantir, who was left on the table, when she bolted up from her chair and in two leaps were by Alaric. He managed to stand up and grab for her hands, but she had time to grab his hair with one hand. Beside herself in fury she pulled hard while he tried to get her away with a grip on her other hand. Laino was by them in one now. He caught her around the waist and tried to lift her up and away from Alaric, but she did not let go of his hair. - Enilia! Let go of him! yelled Calras, but she saw red and still just pulled hard while she kicked at the beast who had dared deride Elior. He was not going to get away with it. He had to understand that you did not talk about her brother like that. Alaric got hold of that hand she had hold of his hair with and he twisted it so hard she let go with a scream of pain. Laino fought to hold her as she twisted and turned to be released. Just before Alaric moved to safe distance, she got enough room to kick him hard. Alaric snarled in pain and Laino took several steps backwards with her still with both arms around her waist. - Calm down! he yelled, but she just fought hard to be released. That damned idiot! Just hit him, scratch him, kick him until he screamed for mercy. Alaric hissed something she did not hear over her own roaring thoughts. - You are such a damned idiot, Alaric, for one in Karawia, you are disgusting! she screamed. She saw father making a tired hand gesture at the door and suddenly she found herself in the hallway still with Lainos arms locked around her. He put her down on the floor, but did not let go of his grip on her. She hissed lowly, so furious she shook. That damned idiot! He was not going to get away with this, by the Dark! Through the door, Alarics voice reached them: - completely without reason! Before I look around I am attacked by a furious Elior and Enilia follows suit defending her brother even though she knows it is wrong! Excuse me, Calras, but I cannot tolerate that. They might have grown up without many restrictions, but this is too much! She did not hear more as her own furious scream drowned out Alaric's voice. - Let me go! I am going to kill him! She lost all to the fury and beat on Laino to be released while she screamed curses against Alaric. Laino shouted just as loud for her to relax, but she completely ignored him. - Let go of my sister! Eliors voice was calm again, but endlessly wrong. He stood right in front of them and suddenly she stood completely s till in Lainos grip and stared at her brother. - Let her go! he repeated when Laino did not react. - Elior! Take it easy. I cannot let her go and let her rush in and beat up Alaric again, Laino said very calmly. - She is not going back in there, Elior said just as calmly. She is coming with me. She met her brothers gaze and smiled to the love that streamed to her from it. - I think you should both go with me inside to talk about this instead, Laino said. Your father would appreciate us to solve this conflict now. Neither Elior nor she answered. They just looked at each other and Elior said again: - Let her go!

- Elior! Come inside to the others and let us solve this! Lainos voice was still calm but now tenser than before. Elior looked over her head and met Lainos gaze. - I will say it nicely one last time, Laino. Let go of Enilia! She saw Elior clench his hands and felt Lainos arm muscles tense distinctly. - I do not want to fight with you! Laino said. - And I not you, Elior said. So, let her go now! She felt like a lifeless object being pulled back and forth between the two. Laino held her like in a tightening vice and Elior wanted her away with him. Laino just tried to keep everybody from fighting; he had not taken side in all this. Ayi, but Elior was in pain, she felt it in herself. Calras came out of the door in that moment. Elior took a step back as if he expected that Calras would attack him. But Calras was completely calm. - Nin tiello, he said lovingly. Come back in again. Elior did not answer. He just looked at Laino who let go of his grip on Enilia. - Come back inside, all of you, Calras said. None of them did anything. She looked at Elior who looked at Calras. And Laino looked at both the siblings as if he expected them to turn around and run away so he had to catch them both. - Nan bara! Elior then said. Calras sighed and stroked his forehead in a tired manner. - Elior, you know we must solve this, he then said. Do now as I ask you to. Calras walked towards Elior and there was now a free view to the room behind him. Her gaze touched on the others in there just in time to see Alaric roll his eyes in a demeaning manner. He stood by the end of the table with his arms crossed, still visibly angry. For just a second she was deeply puzzled that this man with all the wisdom of the Light could behave like that. Then she exploded again and stormed in the door heading straight for him. Ryato jumped up from his chair and cut off her way. Behind her both Laino and Elior came rushing. Calras calmly closed the door and stayed in front of it. Ryato held the now again furious Enilia out from him, while she hurled insults at Alaric. Elior came to her side and put a hand on her shoulder. She stopped shouting, turned to him and Ryato released his grip on her but still blocked the way to Alaric. - Do not waste more strength on that jerk! Elior said calmly and nodded to Alaric even though she very well knew whom he meant. Alaric said nothing but glared at Elior. - Sit down, all of you, Calras said tiredly and came over to the table. Alaric, Laino, and Ryato sat down but Elior stayed standing and she hesitated. - Elior, Enilia, hewia, Calras said. The two siblings looked at each other for a moment, then they walked over and sat down at the end of the table furthest away from Alaric. She picked up Municantir who eagerly tried to climb up one of the table legs, and the kitten coiled up satisfied in her hands and gnawed on one of the strings in her tunic. It became a long day, accusations, curses, angry outbursts, and complaints shot back and forth across the table. Laino, Gawavolf, and Ryato were mostly silent. It was about Elior and Alaric more than anything, even though Elior every now and then brought Gawavolf and Calras attempts to come between him and Enilia into the conversation. Gawavolf spoke calmly to him, explaining, quiet, and loving, and Elior sat clenched up and listened to the wizard.

Municantir meowed. He was hungry now and he was bored. Calras stood up and broke off the discussion. They could not get any further. All was said. All was out in the light and nothing more could be said. They had to keep the peace, and if they could not be friends, then at least they had to stay away from each other. Alaric and Elior glared at each other. Gawavolf came over and put his hands on Eliors. At least those two had made peace. She dived under the table to find Municantir who played tag with a nut he had found on the floor. When she emerged again with the wriggling kitten in her hands, Elior stood across from Laino. She bit her lip. Gawavolf, Ryato, and Alaric had left the room, but Calras still stood by the door and observed the last three. She looked from Laino to Elior and back. None of them spoke. Their gazes were locked in each others. Come on, be friends, she whispered inside without noting it herself. - Elior, I respect you greatly. In Tanyvilas, we spent many good days together and I wish with all my heart to have your friendship. You know, I love your sister. I do not hope this will come in the way of either out friendship or my relationship with Enilia. Laino reached out his hand to Elior. For a split second, she feared Elior would not take it, but then he reached out and took Lainos hand. - You speak my own hopes and wishes, Laino. I respect you greatly too. I consider you my friend, also after today. She smiled and looked from those two to her father, who smiled too. Both Elior and Laino turned to her and she looked at them with wide-open eyes. They looked at her as if they expected her to say something now. What was it she was supposed to say? What did they expect from her? She opened and closed her mouth a few times without sound, then as if on command, both Elior and Laino grinned, turned around and disappeared out the room together. She stared after them with her mouth open, and looked at father who still stood next to the open door. He offered her no explanation, just shrugged, gestured with his hands, and smiled. - Come, Enilia, go with me down and get something to eat. Are you not hungry? She answered by shrugging too. It was not exactly food she thought the most about right now. But Municantir was hungry and she walked with Calras in anyway, and they went down to the galley. Life in Tinby. Was it just her or had it always been summer in Tinby? Warm s unshine, lots of flowers, lots of laughter. The sound of Elior laughing. Elior and her. Her and Elior, inseparable, indomitable. A warm feeling. Then nothing could come between them, no split, none who tried to come between them, not like now. Then their relationship had been a reason for joy to Marian and Calras. But that was then. Now all was different. - Share it with me, Calras said and put a hand on her neck. She sighed. - I was just thinking about Tinby. - Do you miss it? - No, I do not miss it. Here is everything I have ever wished for. My family, a lot of friends, and we are in the Forest of the Light. I cannot ask for more. - But here you are angry and sad. Calras had halted on the landing before the stairs that led down to the hall before the grand hall. - If that is the price to pay to be here instead of alone back in Tinby, I am willing to pay it, she said. Calras carefully studied his daughter. - I would have sent my men to get you and bring you to Sanibaro, then we would have met there to go to Namilia.

- Did you really expect that we would remain in Tinby, bara? And could you really think I would stay there after Elior had gone? You know we are the ones who are to fulfill the Legend! Calras shook his head. - No, not really, tiella. I should just have brought you along to Tanyvilas right away. But I feared the Dark. I still fear the Dark. She followed her fathers gaze into the emptiness. - But we are together, she said quietly. In the galley, they found some food and ate together in silence while they watched Municantir who greedily wolfed down his food. After having emptied his plate, he went at his usual wash, and she and Calras had a cup of tea in silence. Then they broke up. Calras walked up the stairs again and she took Municantir along outside to find Elior and Laino. She did not find them, but in stead, she met Ebira and her five crazy brothers in front of the castle in the open square. They smiled. It was so good to see them smile after the many days they had spent in deep grieving over the death of their father. They laughed, talked, and played with Municantir in the grass. It was late afternoon. They had spent al day with the talking in the room. She yawned with drowsiness and Ebira laughed. - Come with us down to the camp. Mother will be so happy to see you, then you can come with us for a party when we have eaten. She went with the six siblings down to the eastern part of the camp. Like in Tanyvilas, there were lots of tents again and everywhere burned fires where people were cooking. As Ebira had predicted, Fyaile was happy to see her and they walked in the forest before they had dinner. When they had eaten the seven young walked into the city again where there was going to be a party. On a square in the middle of the city there was already gathered many from Barovia, Livyliar, Ivetarlis and Tanyvilas. They were all dressed in the same uniforms, but she could still tell them apart because of their looks. There was a vague difference in their looks, a common trait from the different peoples, and their accents too were different. In the middle of the square on a small stage a band played happy music and there were many who danced and sang. Others were scattered around on the square in small groups talking and drinking wine. They sat down with a group they knew. Municantir went to sleep coiled up on Eccyns cloak. Hevent ran off to find a pitcher of wine and some cups. They drank wine, talked and laughed. Ebira and she took turns in dragging the men out to dance. More came to and soon the whole square buzzed with voices, singing, music, and laughter. She saw Laino and Elior come walking and waved them over to the little group. Where had they been and what had they talked about? Araltall fetched more wine and poured it generously to all nearby. Laino shook her shoulder gently and then pulled her close and kissed her throat and ear. They sat down with the others. Municantir woke up and chased a string Maliv pulled in front of him. They had more wine and soon all about the days event was forgotten. She sat on Lainos lap and Ebira lounged on Hevent. Elior sat next to Laino and was absent mindedly playing with the loose handle on his knife. The other brothers were singing a fairy long drinking song they had learned at home, and Municantir happily che wed on the sole of Malons boot. Then Alaric appeared in the middle of it all. Somewhere she had only been waiting for it to happen, but she still jumped when his autumn sky colored eyes met hers. Laino put an arm around her waist, lovingly, but at the same time to make sure she did not suddenly jump up to attack Alaric. - Val monaryn, he greeted calmly.

The others returned the greeting, but she did not answer. She just looked at Elior who sat with his knife dangling between two fingers. His gaze was aimed at Alaric. She was ready to jump up, ready to do anything if this man said one single word that could light pain in Eliors sky gaze. She would have that knife in her hand and before he knew, what had happened his soul would be back in Namilia. Nothing should stop her. Nothing could stop her. No one should bring Elior pain. Then Elior smiled. It began like a spark in his eyes, but then spread all over his face until he laughed heartily. He stuck the knife in the ground with a stab and stood up. She looked from her brother to Alaric who now smiled in the same way. He spread out his arms and Elior walked over with a laugh and gave him a hug. She saw it, but she did not perceive it. Behind her, she felt how Laino smiled. She did not know if it was because of her or the two men. It was over. There was no trace of the anger in them anymore. At the same time, she felt like laughing with the others who now all laughed, but she also felt like crying. She still felt the anger inside. The anger towards Alaric who had insulted her and Elior so coarsely. And then there was the shame. The shame that she was not like them. That she could not just let it vanish as they could. It had happened, but now it was over. It had arisen and it had vanished, like clouds before the sun. She turned away from them. Turned away from the smiles and their calm. *** Chapter 19 Thousand-colored eyes *** They gathered outside the town. All those who had been called. The Dark seemed if possible even darker on this day, as if it pulled together above its servants to give them even more strength. They did not speak, did not waste strength on words. They all knew why they were here and what was to happen. Now they just waited. Roland walked among them, checked them, read their strength, their devotion and through him, the Dark saw the faces of its servants. Now the time would soon bring them their greatest wish. Omnipotence. Live as Gods. Yes, time would bring them the ainatunarit, Ainatssithan and the Light. The time would come when they would annihilate the Light and see the Dark, their lord, complete Laru and be all there is. Pure Dark, and they would be its Gods and rule over all. He laughed, at first quietly, but then it overwhelmed him and he put his neck back and laughed aloud. At first, only one laughed with him, but soon they all laughed. The laughter waved across the land and as if the Dark itself laughed with them, there was a faint sound like thunder. The ainatunarit did not stand a chance. On the day, they would come again, all the creatures with their raging teeth and claws. They would come again and the ainatunarit would die, and all would be Dark. Soon, soon it would happen She left the castle with Elior when they had had breakfast the next morning. She had slept together with him. They had talked since they left the party until it was dawning and only slept for a few hours. Now they walked into the forest. He wanted to show her his secret place. Municantir was with them. He ran in front of them or behind them, constantly chasing a left, a straw, or a butterfly. They were silent now as if the night had vanished with all their words and there was nothing more to say. As he walked there in the light that fell down between the crowns of the trees he was eternally beautiful. Every now and then, he looked at her with his summer blue eyes and his gaze alone was enough to fill her heart with Light. After having walked through the forest for a long time, he halted by a long row of trees that formed a circle among all the others. The trunks stood so close that the circle almost made a hiding place.

He walked over between two of the trunks and looked into the circle, he waved her over to him with a smile. - I loved to play here, he said. This is my secret place. This is it! She looked in between the trees where the grass grew high and was full with beautiful flowers. It was the perfect place to both play or think or just be. She walked into the circle and he followed. The grass reached up to over their knees, and they could only see where Municantir was because the grass moved when he ran. Elior gave a happy sigh and let himself fall backwards into the grass. She followed suit and laughed to him. - When I see this again I cannot believe I have been able to be away from it, he said, and summer blue meet summer blue as he let his gaze slide up to the sky above their heads. She turned to her side and tickled his face with a straw. Municantir emerged at their feet with a flower in his mouth, which he after a hard struggle had caught. He meowed proudly, waded up over Elior, and sat on his stomach. Elior smiled at the little being and looked at Enilia. - I just want to stay here, he said. - I wish we could. She moved a little and put her head on his stomach next to Municantir who immediately began chewing on her hair. - If we do not go along then the Legend will not come true, do you not think? she said. Elior placed his hand on her hair and entangled his fingers in her hair. Municantir though readily it was a game and attacked his hand, but Elior just smiled. - You and I, he said. We will always be together. We will face our destiny as we have chosen. Here, Between All, in Namilia, no matter where we are. If we stayed here, we would be alone. The others would leave. We would miss them. She felt a little sting in her heart. You and I! Yes, there were others now. Others it would hurt so bad to be without. Elior knew immediately what she was thinking. - Yes, I have felt it in you, nuse omian. You love others than me now. You love Laino and Ebira, you love Mevarn. There have been made room in your heart for others since we left Tinby. But you still love me most of all, do you not? There was laughter in his voice and she met his gaze with the same laughter in her gaze. - Yes, milede malin. I love you most of all and I will do anything for you. But I also want to be with the others. I would miss them. I do not think I could bear seeing father leave and all the others with him if we stayed here. I would fear for their lives as I feared for yours when we were attacked. A long time passed before he answered. He let his fingers run through her hair, then he breathed in deeply. - I feel the same way, Lia. I was so angry with father yesterday. I was angry with many of them who have appeared in our lives since we left Tinby. But the anger is merely a transient feeling. The love is endless. She sat up and turned around to her brother. He let go of her hair and put both arms under his head without releasing her gaze. - Why are you so angry with them? she asked now that he had brought up the subject himself. - I am not angry, nuse. I was angry, but not it is over. I felt they tried to separate us. That was what Alaric and I fought about in Tanyvilas. Ilmal and father have brought up the subject, and Gawavolf. It strikes something in me that creates anger. But it has nothing to do with them. That was what Alaric said, and he is right. It is my demons. I see them make you sad, I see them make you angry, and I cannot let them do that. I do not understand how they can love you as they do and then bring you so much pain. I do not understand that anger myself. I just feel it and then it is out of my control. And then it goes away

She looked down on Municantir who now again was fighting a ferocious battle with a clearly superior flower. Anger, pain, they tried to separate them, they hurt her? Yes, he was right. It was a different love than the one they two shared. They were two hearts like one. The others were outside. - I just want you to be happy, Elior continued when she did not say anything. I want you to be glad. I want to hear your laughter and see the Light in your eyes. When they question that feeling in me, it makes me angry. The tears welled up in her eyes and she rubbed her face with the backside of her hand. Elior sat up and put his arms around her. He kissed her face and smiled to her when she smiled through tears. - I feel the same way about you, she whispered and he nodded. - I know. That is our relationship. Maybe it will never be different. Maybe we will always be angry like that when someone questions it? Maybe the anger will vanish? Who knows? But nuse, it does not matter. We are here, now, and that is what is. Already on a long distance, they saw Gawavolfs golden suit among the trees. They stayed on the grass and waited until the wizard reached them. First as he was right in front of the trees did they see he was not alone. With him, a woman came walking. She was beautiful. She wore a green dress that reminded them of the color of the tree crowns in the sunlight. Her hair reached her waist and was black like the night. She seemed to glide over the ground as she walked and her smile sent waves of love through them. They almost gawked at her as she entered the circle with Gawavolf who smiled to them. - Val bunaryn, Gawavolf said and they greeted back. They stared at the woman next to Gawavolf who greeted them in a voice that reminded them of wind over water, wind through the grass. - Enilia and Elior, this is Jewania. Both she and Elior stood up and greeted the woman. - It is a great joy for me to meet you, Enilia and Elior, Ainatssithan. They could not take their eyes off her. Her eyes were deep green, deep brown, deep blue. They changed color every second and the suns light played in them and made them sparkle. Gawavolf laughed and gestured with his hand to where they had come from. - We thought you might like to walk with us for a while on this wonderful day, he said, and they nodded without looking away from Jewania. They walked together through Ivetarlis. Gawavolf walke d backmost and his hum hom sounded at even intervals mixed with their laughter. Jewania walked in silence at first, but soon she began speaking. She told about the trees they walked past. Some of them were as old as Laru itself and she called them by name. She told about the flowers, about the plants, about the bushes and she called on the birds that came circling down, sat on her outstretched hand, and looked curiously at the two siblings and the wizard. She began singing and her voice was like nature itself in beauty. She sang about Laru and about the Light in all. She sang to the forest and it reached down towards her in gratitude for her love. The sunlight played in her gaze when she turned to her three companions and she laughed when the two siblings reached out their hands to caress the animals she called to her. Municantir ran between their feet with his eyes in Jewania who repeatedly bent down to caress him. As the sun began to set, Jewania looked to it and said she had to leave. First then did they notice they had walked in the forest the whole day. Jewania smiled to them when they looked at her with quizzical gazes. - Come to the circle tomorrow, she said. Then we can talk there.

They were in the circle of trees with the first daylight the next day, and walked with Gawavolf and Jewania in the forest the whole day again. Like the day before Jewania told about everything they passed. She sang to them and called for the forests animals that came and played with them. She taught them about the plants and flowers, she told them about their healing abilities, taught them about the power in everything, the power in themselves. Like Gawavolf, she mastered the power of thought and drew images for them in the air, made the trees sing with voices and made the clouds dance to it. As they reached home for dinner, they were both filled up with the Light and their laughter resounded through the hall during the whole dinner. Calras looked from them to Gawavolf who was smiling subtly, then he knew what was going on. After dinner, Enilia went with Laino who was not on duty that night. She told him about Jewania and he listened smiling to her tale. He had heard stories before about the woman, Jewania. No one knew who or what she was. She had been there for as long as the eldest could remember. Many even said she had been there since the creation of Laru. He had not met her himself and she promised to take him along the next morning when she and Elior was going again. They spent the night together in the forest with Mun icantir sleeping safely coiled up in Lainos tunic. It had been long since she had felt so happy and she gladly let it come to Lainos good. When she woke up in the grass at sunrise Laino was already awake and talking lowly with Elior, who had followed their trace through the forest and found them at first light. She smiled to Elior still lying with her head on Lainos chest, and he smiled and winked to her. They walked together to the circle and met Jewania like the days before. The next many days they spent like that with Jewania in the forest. Some days just her and Elior, other days they brought along Laino or Ebira, other days if Elior was on duty, she went there herself. After some days, they had begun telling Jewania about themselves, but quickly they realized she already knew all about them. She never told anything about herself, but for some reason it did not really matter. She just was and that was good. Some days they unloaded their thoughts and worries before her, and she laughed and they vanished. The anger vanished, problems were solves, the pain became non-existent, and they laughed themselves. Some days Gawavolf walked with them, other days he stayed in the city to plan the fate of Ainatunarits Army with the other leaders and eldest. She and Elior also thought of the coming war and laughed with Jewania. Whatever they thought about it, it would still happen, as it would happen, and they could do nothing about it but laugh. Ivetarlis was so beautiful. The creeks sang to them, the trees waved in the wind and poured beautiful leaves down in their hair. The flowers sent their colors at them in seven-colored rainbows and soon they began to sing along on Ivetarlis song of the Light themselves. *** Chapter 20 Love is love *** Time passed in spite of the eternity in Jewanias gaze. One night at the end of August, Enilia sat on the open square in front of the castle with a flock of the others. Elior was there, Laino, Ebira and all of her brothers, Gawavolf, Fyaile, Ilmal, Varwo and Calras sat there, and Alaric and Ryato were there and Bover and Jatir. All smiled and enjoyed the beautiful evening. She sat next to Gawavolf who in his outstretched hand manifested flowers and beautiful stones. Everybody laughed every time she held out a hand and attempted the same feat as Gawavolf. She laughed herself so tears trickled, but she would not give up.

Gawavolf gestured with his hand and handed her a beautiful see-through green stone. She took it, closed her eyes, focused on the Light and the power, and decided the s tone was red. She knew it was red; the stone was red like the most beautiful sunset, red like Lainos lips when she had kissed him repeatedly, red like the most beautiful roses that grew in front of the castle. She opened her eyes and opened her hand knowing the stone was red. Then she smiled and handed the red stone to Gawavolf. A rush went through the gathered, then they shouted and tumbled forward to see the stone she had turned red. Gawavolf nodded approvingly to her and handed the stone to the others. She smiled proudly. - Do it again, Gawavolf said and handed her the red stone he had gotten back again. She took the stone in her hand and handed it back to Gawavolf when it was shiny white. Now all the others wanted to try too and stones were gathered by the castle until all had one. Several of the others managed to change the color of their stone too. Calras, Varwo, Ilmal, Merdo, Bover, and Jatir did it right away. They had long acknowledged the power of thought. Elior and Laino sat next to each other, la ughing, and tried to change the color of the stone in the others hand, thought against thought. She looked at them and smiled while she made a rainbow on her stone; the magical seven, the seven colors of the rainbow, the seven dimensions, the seven-pointed star. She looked up from her stone when Ilmal and Calras suddenly jumped up, and their shouts drowned out the others laughter. - Mevarn! - Milede tiello! Onto the open square Mevarn came riding on his black horse, Tovirl. He rode up to them before he jumped off and swung his arms around his father. Ilmal laughed and everyone else got up and greeted him. He greeted all of them, gave hugs to both right and left, and smiled the smile that called upon images in her soul from lives before this one. What was she to do with herself? She just stood there with the rainbow colored stone in her hand staring at Mevarn. Out among the legs of those who stood around him, Municantir came shooting and sat down staring up at Mevarn as if asking who he was now. Mevarn laughed and picked up the kitten. He looked around as if to see who owned the little being. His eyes met hers as Calras pointed to her. Laino put an arm around her waist as soon as Mevarn walked towards her with Municantir in his hands. She looked up at Laino but his eyes were on Mevarn and she followed them straight to Mevarns deep dark blue eyes. He greeted kindly as he reached them and handed Municantir to her. She took the kitten with a smile and thanked him quietly. Not see, not feel, nothing. - Val suraren, Mevarn, Laino said courteously and Mevarn smiled and bent his head as thanks. - Val bonet, Laino, he said and moved his gaze back to her. Val bonet, Enilia! She could only smile for a moment, but then stammered out a Val bonet, Mevarn. She turned on her heel as soon as he walked back to the others and focused all of her attention on Municantir to find the right facial expression before looking at Laino. Her heart raced in her chest. All feelings had been whirled up at the sight of Mevarn. She sat down on the grass, rolled the stone off, and saw Municantir shoot after the seven-colored prey. Laino sat down next to her without a word. Straight across the circle of people, she met Ebiras gaze. We must talk later she exclaimed with her gaze and Ebira nodded understandingly. Then she dared to meet Lainos gaze and smiled to him. For a moment, he did not smile back. He just looked at her, but then the blue in his gaze twinkled and he leaned in and kissed her.

Mevarn walked inside with several of the others. She stayed outside with Laino, Elior, Ebira, and her brothers. They also broke up one by one until she was finally alone with Laino and Ebira. She searched for an excuse to leave with Ebira when Calras called for Laino from up the castle. Mevarn apparently had news he needed to hear too. Laino excused himself and left the two girlfriends back alone. - Come with it then! Ebira said as soon as Laino had disappeared into the castle. - It is there again, Enilia said a little astonished herself. - What is there again? That with Mevarn? She nodded. This mysterious, enormous magical feeling had hit her at hurricane strength as she saw him again and now sat like a pressure in her chest. - But, like for real? Ebira asked. Are you in love with him? Enilia shrugged. No idea! Just that this feeling left her breathless. Ebira bit her lip pensively and shoved at Municantir who tried to eat her boot string. - Then what about Laino? - Ayi, do not ask that, Enilia sighed and let herself fall backwards onto the grass with both hands over her face. I know nothing. I just know that it hit me right as I saw him. I do not know what it is or why or what in Laru I am to do with it. - Maybe you should just not do anything with it, Ebira said. Maybe you should just do as you have done so far. You do love Laino? - I love him so much, Ebby. I cannot be without him for even a day! Ebira lay down next to her and poked her chest expressively. - Then you shall not, nuse. Love him until you love him no more or until you love someone e lse more. Wait and see what happens. What else can you do? Enilia met Ebiras green eyes and nodded. How had Ebira become so wise? - Yes, you are right. There are no reasons for worrying, right? But it is really a strange feeling to see him again She sat alone in front of the castle playing with Municantir when the council inside ended. She found out as Elior came running out of the dark and threw himself at her so they rolled laughing around in the grass. He left her again when Calras called for him. Apparently, they had more they needed to talk about. Instead, Laino came over and asked if she would sleep in his room. He was not on duty that night. She nodded smiling. There was nothing she rather would. She kissed him long, ran her fingers through his hair, and looked after him when he left with Elior and Calras. He would return as fast as possible. She stayed in the grass, played finger tag with Municantir, and waited for Laino to return. A good night with Laino and then Mevarn would again be a distant memory. She had not sat there long before someone came up behind her. Already before she looked up, she knew it was Mevarn. Of course, it was he. Who else would it be now when she sat here alone? She greeted him smiling. He greeted back and sat down next to her on the grass. Her heart raced but she paid it no mind and just played on with Municantir. What was happening to her? Mevarn reached out, caressed Municantir, and brushed against her hand. It was as if the short touch shocked her whole body and she pulled her hand to her which made Mevarn look at her. She met his gaze for a short second, then she turned her face. She remembered their meeting in Livyliar as if it had happened yesterday. She remembered him. She remembered the feelings. They all welled up now, all at once and they brought tears to her eyes. What had happened with all that? Ayi, she had missed him. She had loved him from the first time she saw him, and since? All had changed with Laino, but what now?

Municantir meowed happily, as Mevarn stroked him and dragged a straw in front of him that he could catch. She followed the kittens play while she clenched her teeth against the feelings. Not that, not that, love Laino and the end! Mevarn said nothing. He looked more at her than on Municantir who played in front of them. She folded her hands around her knees and took a deep breath. It was of no use. She was with Laino. She loved Laino, that was what she had chosen. It was not certain in anyway that Mevarn wanted something. It had been a long time since they had met. Nothing had happened then at all. They had not said anything. Just soundless words, heart to heart. She shook off the thoughts and tried to return to the now. Municantir turned cartwheel on the grass and Mevarn laughed quietly and she too. - Did you have a good journey, Mevarn? she asked calmly. You went on from here? Say something, yes, break the strange atmosphere. Mevarn let go of the straw, much to the disappointment of Municantir, and turned to her so she had to meet his gaze. - Yes, I did, Enilia. I came here fast and without meeting any enemies. I have been to the south to see how things were across the border to Mothaomatt. - And how was it then? she asked and moved her gaze to Municantir again to avoid seeing all that which was in the dark blue deep of his eyes. Ayi, Mevarn. You make my soul burn, so much love, so much endlessness. - Not good, he just said. They both fell silent and sat with each their thoughts. She wanted to say something, but did not know what. She tried to be calm with the feelings that tumbled about. A burning desire to touch him, take his hand or feel his arms around her. And it hurt. Laino, milede, milede, Laino. She jumped when Mevarn suddenly put his hand on her shoulder. It was not a caress or nearing, but when she looked up and met his gaze, it was full of all those feelings she felt herself. She opened her mouth to say that which she did not what was, but before any words came out, he spoke: - Enilia, I have thought a lot about you since we met again in Tanyvilas. You know as well as I do that there was a reason for that meeting. Much have happened since. I know you are with Laino now and I know you love him, Enilia. - I really do, she said quietly. I love him! - And that is good, Mevarn said calmly. I believe that is meant to be too. All that happens have a meaning. But something also happened between us then. She nodded. She could not deny that. - Our roads parted for a while, but now we are on the same road again. In your eyes, I see what I also saw then, and I know you feel the same as I do. It is love, nuse. Mevarn spoke so lowly she could barely hear it. But the words echoed greatly in her heart. - What does it mean? she asked. What is supposed to happen? - I do not know exactly, Mevarn said honestly. But I know what I feel. And that there is a meaning - But I am with Laino now! He sighed lowly and smiled. - Yes, now. They had danced. The moon had been so beautiful that night in Livyliar. They had danced. And he had smiled like that. His eyes had been so beautiful. They were so beautiful now. He reached over and took her hand. She jumped, but did not pull her hand to her. He stroked his fingers over hers and the touch sent chills trough her. She smiled to his ocean blue eyes and felt as if she was back in the clearing that night.

- I do not know, Mevarn said to the unspoken question in her eyes. I have a feeling that it is meant to be that we are together, but I see your feelings for Laino, and that is how it is now. All we can do is to wait and see. - Yes, she said. I think you are right. I just cannot Right now, it is wrong. Right now, there is Laino. - I am not asking anything of you, he said almost laughing. Nothing but that you follow your heart. - And that is, what has always been so difficult for me, she laughed. I really cannot find out how to do that. - The answers will come, he said smiling. She nodded quietly and Mevarn let go of her hand with another smile. In the same moment, Calras returned with Laino and Elior. She jumped up and then did not know what to do with herself, so she bent down and picked up Municantir. Mevarns words resounded and made chaos of everything, but with strenuous effort, she kept it down and just smiled happily to the others who came over to them. Meva rn stood up too. She avoided looking at him, avoided his gaze. It would only make it all start again. Instead, she met Lainos gaze but only to find out it was not much better. He smiled, but there had been a touch of unease. She sought help in the only ca lm in that moment, Elior. She caught her brothers beautiful eyes, reached out for him in her heart and soundlessly asked for help. Elior smiled and whispered without words, soothed immediately with all his love. He understood what had happened. He felt her emotions as clearly as she did, and he saved her. - Mevarn, Laino, come with me! I want to show you something, he said and waved them along as he himself began walking. - Elior! Laino yelled after him. Enilia and I were on the way to bed! Does it have to be now? Everybody knew why Laino said that. Even Calras who still stood with them. She looked down on Municantir and paid it no mind. - Just come on. It will not take long, Elior said without turning. They went with him and she stood back with father looking after the three. Just breathe for a moment. - Maybe we should talk while you wait, Calras said without taking his eyes off the three who was on their way to the forest now. - But I do not know anything, bara, I do not understand it, she said. It was clear what he wanted to talk about. - Maybe I can help with it, he said and sat down on the grass. She sat down next to him with a sigh. How could it be that everyone else always seemed to know everything even when it came her to own private feelings? She looked up at father and waited for him to say something. He smiled to her. - Nere tiella, it is not that incomprehensible, is it? You love Laino, but you also love Mevarn. And they both love you. It is that simple. He laughed, but she could in no way see what was amusing about it. She stared at father with an almost angry expression and he stopped laughing even though the laughter was still obvious in his eyes. He shook his head at the angry glimpse in her eyes, then he reached out and put an arm around her. Above their heads, all of Larus stars twinkled. Say, are they laughing at me too or are they just happy, as always?

- No, do not misunderstand me, Enilia. I know this must feel terrible for you. I am merely laughing at how simple it is to understand. You love them both, and now you must make a choice. The questions is just who of them is your ceria! She frowned at her fathers simplification of the chaos she felt. She did not at all think it was that easy. Actually, she felt split straight through. How could she choose? How could she measure her love? It was far from only a question of choosing. She slowly shook her head. No, this was not what it was about. - Back then in Tanyvilas, said Calras whose voice was suddenly heavy with old grief. Back when we called for your souls and asked you to return to us. Ilmal said something I have not been able to forget since. Would you hear what it was, nin nere? She nodded quietly and looked at the grief that turned fathers gaze dark. Those days were still without memory for her, as if they had never been. Every time it was mentioned, she shivered and got a strange feeling of unreality. - Ilmal said: Only a love in life that is like the one they have for each other can call them back. And it was not he or I who could call you back, Enilia. It was Mevarn. It was his voice that reached you. His voice, that made you react again. You love Mevarn in your soul, Enilia. You love him as you love your brother. She sat for a moment and thought about her fathers words, then she shook her head. No, it was not quite true! - I love no one as I love Elior, bara. I love others, but none as I love Elior. I love Laino, and I love Mevarn, but I know I only came back because Elior came with me. I do not know how I know it, but I know it! - But it was Mevarn who made you return. Had it not been for him you would not have come back. I am only saying this to help you make your choice, nere tiella. She smiled bitterly. - I will not choose. I cannot choose. - You must. What else would you do? She shrugged. What could she do? - Wait and see, she said quietly as she remembered Ebiras words. - That is wisely said. Things will happen on their own, but sooner or later, you must choose still. I am not saying you should do it now. I am only saying you must choose. As you see yourself, both Mevarn and Laino realize this too. You did see how Laino reacted when he saw Mevarn sitting with you. Even though he tried to hide it behind a smile! - Yes, I saw it, bara. But I will not choose between them. If it must be like that, then I choose neither. I am fine on my own. I have Elior, and that is enough! Calras sighed deeply and put a hand on her shoulder. - Enilia! She stood up and glared at her father. - Do not start that! she said. She knew what he was go ing to say about Elior and her. Calras rose calmly and smiled at her. - No, then I will not. Tonight I do not want to fight your temper, sythan. His laughter removed her anger as quickly as it had come and she could not help laugh herself. She met fathers gaze, swung her arms around him and hugged him. He held her close while he still laughed. - Look, there they come again, he said and released her. She turned and saw that the three came towards them again from the forest. She watched them, for a moment, then she turned to Calras. - What should I do now? she asked. What shall I do when those three stand here?

Calras looked at her with a mild expression. - What do you want to do, nin sythan? Your heart will give you the answer! She made a grimace. - I feel like running away, she said lowly as the three were already within earshot. Calras laughed again and put an arm around her shoulder. - If you run, all three of them will run after you, he whispered. Then he turned and walked away leaving her back with the three. Elior solved her first dilemma by taking the last steps in run and throwing his arms around her and giving her a swing that made Municantir meow loudly in her hands where he so far had slept peacefully. Elior planted a big kiss on her forehead and winked to her. Behind him stood both Mevarn and Laino and watched them. As Elior released her, Laino took a step forward and put an arm around her. - Should we go to bed then, nin milede? he said and kissed her cheek. She made do with smiling for an answer as her stomach coiled up yet again in a chaos of opposite emotions. She mumbled a goodnight to Elior and Mevarn and quickly looked at them before she walked with Laino towards the castle. She had their eyes on her back, but did not turn. It was more than enough just to meet Lainos gaze right now. If only she should have slept alone or in Eliors room! But if she broke their agreement now Laino would without doubt misunderstand it. They walked up to her room without speaking. First as they were in the room and undressing was the silence broken. She had searched for something to say. Something that had not to do with Mevarn, and finally she came up with something. - What was it Elior wanted to show you? An innocent question. Something to lighten the mood that was like a heavy cloud upon her. - I know very well why he did it, Enilia, and I know that you know it too. So should we talk about it or pretend as if it was nothing? She looked at him as he stood there with his shirt in his hands. His gaze was dark but it was not anger that was in it. He threw the shirt down and sat on the bed to take off his boots. She sat down next to him and loosened her own boots. Without looking at him, she said: - I love you, Laino. Do you doubt that? Without answering, he stood up, pulled off his pants, and placed them over the back of a chair. He sat down on the bed again and looked at her while she undressed. First as she sat next to him again, did he answer her. - No, I do not doubt that you love me, Enilia. I doubt whether you also love Mevarn. Or maybe rather, which of us you love the most? I thought it had changed. That was what I saw in you in Tanyvilas, but now I doubt it. However, I do not doubt how he feels about you! His gaze was hard at first as he looked at her for an answer, but then he looked down. That had never happened before! He had never looked down before! He bent his head and leaned it in both hands. She saw it happen and felt how her heart sank. She reached out, put both arms around him, and moved in close to him. - I love you, Laino. I do not love him. I will always love you. I love you! Do you hear? She whispered it against his ear while she sat in the bed with her legs under her and him so close to her. No, she would always love Laino. She could not be witho ut him. She could not leave him for Mevarn. She would never do that! Never. She did not care about Mevarn, did not care about what had happened then. Did not care.

She repeated the words to herself over and over. But why did it hurt so badly? She made herself hard, but it was of no use. The tears still began trickling and at the same time, she found out that Laino also cried. He cried without sound and without moving. But some tears dripped down on her arm and she raised her head and looked at him in shock. He still kept his face hidden in his hands, but the evidence was clear in the form of the drops of tears on her arm. - Why are you crying? she whispered with the shock clear in her voice. You must not cry, milede, I love you, I He stood up abruptly, pushed her arms away, and walked over to the window with his back to her. He stood there for a long time before he turned to her. There was no trace of the crying in his face now. He was calm, came over to her, and sat down again. - Roniad, nin nere. Let us just forget it. It is just me. He stroked her hair and pulled her down on the bed. He smiled while he lovingly began kissing her throat and face. She could not help but smile back. She returned his kisses and caresses and was fully conscious of what was still hidden behind both his smiles and words. She saw it in his gaze and she felt it in herself. The grief that was some place beneath all now. It was clear it was something he wanted to handle on his own. It was not something he wanted to talk with her abo ut. It was going to be his own fight. She loved him. She loved him so much and she could not bear the thought of not being with him, but Mevarn was in her heart. They both knew it. Lainos burning lips against her skin, his hands that slid over her body, i t was all so good. She pulled him closer, held him as if he would vanish did she let go just a bit. She let herself get lost in his all too blue eyes, let her fingers run through his long, blonde hair and felt how her heart beat against his; and she loved him. Her love for him almost hurt and she pulled his head down to hers and kissed him until she ran out of air. She could not sleep, and she could hear on his breath that he did not sleep either. They lay closely tangled up and she listened to his heartbeat while she looked into the darkness in the room. She cried soundlessly as he had done it before, while she fought an uneven battle with her feelings. It was not fair. How should she be able to leave him? She did not even know Mevarn. They had talked for less than an hour in all. She actually knew nothing about him besides that he was Ilmals son. She knew Laino, she loved Laino. How could Mevarn have gotten such importance? How could she love him so? No, she would not love him. She would not leave Laino. He sighed almost inaudibly. He too was haunted by heavy thoughts. She put her hand up around his cheek and moved a little so her face was turned up to his. She watched the contours of his face in the darkness and felt his warm skin beneath her fingers. He lay with his eyes open and looked up in the ceiling. He put a hand over hers that rested against his cheek and entangled his fingers in hers. She made up her mind and let all other thoughts fall away. She loved Laino and she would ignore Mevarn, and all thoughts of him until it went away. She would never be able to leave Laino. *** Chapter 21 Towards Howesby ***

They were together day and night. Only when Laino had duty were they separated. That time she spent with Elior, Jewania or other friend. She turned cold when Mevarn was near. She avoided looking at him, avoided coming near him, avoided talking about him. Not even Elior did she talk with about him. She had made a decision and nothing could change it. She did not even allow one single thought; one single feeling in connection with Mevarn and finally it was so easy it did not even cost effort to do it. Everyone else talked about the war; about what they were to do from here. The messengers to all the other ainatunari had gone out to gather them all in Sanibaro, and the time neared for them to leave Ivetarlis. With Jewania they still went for long walks in the forest; her, Ebira, Elior and Laino. Sometimes Gawavolf came with them, but more and more often he was busy with the meetings with the other leaders and eldest. Scouts who had gone to the border to Mothaomatt returned with ill news. The karawians gathered, they gathered for war. The humans in Mothaomatt feared both the karawians and the ainatunari. They would not give much information and most often fled when they saw scouts from Ainatunarits Army. Ainatunarits Army stood alone in the war against the Dark. The humans would not help. It was decided that a small group of riders should go ahead to the south. Calras knew a human man in Howesby a little south of the border. He could give them advice. He knew Karawia and the humans that lived in the eight towns. He knew and loved the ainatunari and the Legend of the Children of the Light. He would help. Two minutes after she had heard the news of who was to go to find the human man, Thomas, she rushed in the door to Calras room. - Elior is not going anywhere without me! she shouted. Calras stood behind his desk with his arms crossed and a determined look on his face. He had expected to see her. - You are staying with us! he said. - If Elior goes, I go! In no way was Elior going to Howesby without her. The thought alone left an ice-cold knot of pain in her stomach. Never. - No, Enilia. There is nothing to discuss. Elior goes. You stay here! Calras did not budge and his voice remained calm. She on the other hand was furious and almost stomped the floor. Her eyes shot lightning. How could he say that? - I am going, bara, and you cannot stop me. We will not be separated again! Otherwise, you must let the others go without him! - Enilia, I do not want to discuss this. The decision has been made! Elior is going with Ryato, Alaric, Maliv, Araltall, and Mevarn. It is the words of the Wise and the eldest. You stay here! She gasped for air amidst her fury. Her hands clenched and relaxed repeatedly. She could not calm down, could not think. She hissed between clenched teeth. - Why do you so want to separate us? I do not care at all what has been decided. No one separates me from my brother again. He will not go for that either! A tired expression slowly emerged on Calras face while he observed his furious daughter. He walked around the desk, stood in front of her, and put a hand on her shoulder. - Enilia, nere tiella. I cannot risk losing you both. They are going to ride across the border to the human land and find Thomas. I have to let Elior go there to win over Thomas trust. She backed away from her father so his hand fell down from her shoulder. What was he saying? - So, you are willing to risk Eliors life? He sighed deeply. - Nan, tiella. You must not twist my words. I have to let Elior go. Thomas will know who he is and trust him.

She just shook her head. - I am going! - No, you are not. You are staying here! Anger shone through in Calras voice now and he grabbed hold of her shoulder again, in spite of her twisting in his grip. He would do anything for his children, anything, but this he could not. He could not let them both go. - You are staying here if I have to tie you up and drag you along as part of the packs the whole way! He was angry now, but she felt the fury like a fire in her blood. He did not seem to fear the lightning in her gaze at all though. - You cannot keep me here, she hissed. - Yes, I can! I am your father, and I am the King of the Light. I can do e xactly as I please! And I want you to stay here so that is how it is going to be! Yet again, she managed to wriggle out of his grip and took several steps away from him. - I would rather die than be separated from Elior again! she said ice-coldly. - I know you love him and that it hurts, tiella, but it is only for a while. We are to meet them again in Howesby, Calras said a little more gently, but it did not calm her. With an ice-cold voice, she just repeated that she would rather die. Did he not understand what she said? The thought was rather clear though. Then his face turned white. Maybe it had gotten through finally? - What are you saying? he asked in disbelief. - You know very well what I am saying, bara. Either you let me go with Elior or you lose me completely. I will not be separated from him again. I will not let it happen. - If you die, you cannot be with your brother again. And what about the others you love here? What about Ebira? Laino? And what about me? Do you not love me, tiella? - My brother will follow me, she said harshly. And yes, I love you very much, nin bara, so do not separate me from my brother! Do not force me to do it! With those words, she turned on her heel and vanished out of the room. Calras followed her with his eyes, but did not try to stop her. He rubbed his forehead tiredly as the door was slammed, then he sank down in a chair and sat for a long time in his own heavy thoughts. What was he to do with her? He did not doubt she had meant what she said. If he did not let her go, she would take her own life. But he could not keep Elior. Only he or one of the Children of the Light would win the trust of Thomas, and he could not go himself or let her go. His own twenty-three year old daughter had left him with no choice but to let her go. But even though that in itself worried him deeply, there was something in it that seemed far worse. Enilia and Eliors relationship. It had haunted him since Tanyvilas, like a shadow, he never quite could oversee. He had spoken about it many times with the eldest, and both Ilmal and Gawavolf had talked to Elior and Enilia, but always with the same result. Either the two siblings became angry or they just closed off for the words. They would not hear it, they would not acknowledge it. They would not be separated. Calras sighed deeply and stood up from the chair that was now bathed in red evening sun. He had to talk to someone about this and he walked out to find Ilmal. The thought of them not being able to do anything was ruling now and he needed his old friends insight and wisdom. He had to see it in the Light. He met Ilmal who was taking an evening stroll in the city and they walked together while Calras quietly told what had happened and what he was thinking.

Ilmal listened to the king in silence. First as all was said did he speak himself. - Ithae omian, I see your pain. But you have told me before that it is now the Light that leads your children and not you. They are no longer your responsibility. You know it, but you cannot let them go. Maybe there is higher meaning with Enilia going with them? Calras nodded slowly. - That is true, nere Ilmal. But tell me, what father can let his children go and, without worries, see them travel to what could be the end of them? - No one can. And yet it is our destiny as fathers. We must endure seeing our children suffer; we must see the grief in their gazes and hear their crying in the night. It is your destiny now, and it is mine. We have no choice. The two men walked on in silence for a while. Ilmals dark gree n eyes rested on the king. - No, I have no choice, Calras sighed. The choice has been made for me, but I am still worried. I cannot predict what will happen. I do not know what to do. If something happens to one of them, I lose them both. What can I do to make them realize they must live each their own life? - I do not know, Ilmal said. I think it is out of our hands. We must trust that the Light will lead them now. - I cannot bear to lose them, Ilmal. Since Elior was born, I have day and night felt the threat from the Dark that would kill him. And since then Enilia too. I had to see Ceniur go to Namilia. I have had to be without my children and not known when I would see them or Ceniur again. If I would see them again! For thirty years I have prepared for this war that had to come and now I must let my children ride to a fate as evil as the Dark itself. All I have ever wanted was a life with Ceniur and my children. A life in peace, a life here in Ivetarlis, and that is all I will never have. Why did it have to be like this? The kings face was twisted in pain and Ilmal halted and took his hands in his. In his whole life, he had only once before seen the King of the Light in so much pain, and Ilmal himself now lacked words. - The Light works from reasons we cannot always understand, nin omian. You know this as well as I. All you can do is to trust it. Trust that all is as it should be; that all is good. - All I can do is to feel the pain, Ilmal, the king answered. After dinner, Calras remained in the hall. He had told all those present of his decision of Enilia also going with the group to Howesby. None had had any objections. They all knew it was more Enilias decision that his, but they also understood why he had given in. He drummed his fingers against his wine cup while he thoughtfully looked out on the almost empty hall. Ilmal came over and sat next to him, but said nothing. His thoughts were on Mevarn who now had to suffer Enilias cold towards him on this journey too. All the drama of the youth, all those violent feelings that so easily overwhelmed them and led them trough darkness and suffering. They both looked up when a shape came towards them and halted in front of them on the other side of the table. It was Laino. - My lords, he said and greeted. I have been on post all day and have first arrived home just in time for the dinner. First here did I hear who are going. You know I have volunteered to go should you want me to, but that I would also like to stay both to lead the army and because of Enilia. But now I will ask you to let me go. The king nodded and watched Laino for a while before he spoke. - I understand you, Laino. I would go myself if I could but my presence is more needed here with the army as is yours. You are one of the Cathaomatt-armys leaders. Your wisdom and experience is more useful here than with the others. Lainos face was expressionless but both Calras and Ilmal perceived his emotions clearly. He was tied by his dutifulness, but longing in his love. A split not many could hand le.

- I know it, Calras. My reasons for going are neither rational nor responsible. They are purely personal. I know I would be of far greater use here. It is not like me to let me feelings drive me like this, but I really wish to go. If you will let me do it? - I know all about how seductive ones heart can be, Laino, nin omian, Calras said smiling thoughtfully. I will let you go both for your and Enilias sake. It would hurt her too to leave you, but I must ask you a question. A personal matter, omian? Laino nodded. - You heard who else is going. I wish to know if there among your personal reasons for wishing to go is also a reason concerning Mevarn Ilmaltiello? Both Calras and Ilmals gazes rested on Laino and he moved a little uneasily before he answere d. He weighed his words rather carefully. - I wish I could say that it was not a reason since I am here standing in front of his father, and also because I respect them both greatly. But yes, Mevarn is also one of the reasons I wish to go. Both Calras and Ilmal nodded understandingly. - You must promise me one thing, Laino, and I ask this of you because I respect you greatly and because I trust you. You, who are now going, are a group who in many ways has been in conflict mutually. I will ask you to make sure as well as you can that you all save your strength for the war against the Dark instead of fighting each other. - I shall do my best, nin dirone. I promise you that. A smile played over Lainos mouth. - That in itself will maybe prove to be a greater task than finding Thomas, Ilmal said dryly and the two elder men laughed. They left two days later. They had said goodbye to everyone. Ebira and Enilia had cried in each others arms while they had both said they would meet again soon. Enilia also cried when she said goodbye to Jewania who though just smiled her beautiful smile and said they would see each other again soon. Elior and Enilia walked in the forest and the city and sucked in all of Ivetarlis beauty. All this they would never see again, and they cried together in the circle of trees. The night before departure, she slept with Laino, safely hidden away in his arms. She dreamed of Mevarn. The dream was so lively that when she woke up she thought for a moment that it was he who lay beside her. It was so real that she sat up before she saw that it was Laino. He awoke at the sudden movement and asked what was wrong. She just shook her head confusedly and said she had dreamed something. Laino pulled her down beside him again and she smiled to him in spite of her heart racing in her chest. - What did you dream? Laino asked. You seem all frightened. - I do not know, she mumbled and fought to erase Mevarns blue eyes from her inner view. It was just some nightmare. But it was a lie. It had been a good dream. A beautiful dream that had filled her with joy and longing for Mevarn. Laino kissed her forehead and smiled to her. - Do not be afraid, I am here, he said laughing. - And I thought I was here to take care of you? she laughed. - Timie omian, you are still dreaming! he said and pressed her down on the bed with the weight of his body. Do you want me to wake you up? They left at the first daylight. In the eaves stood many to say goodbye to the little group. Ryato and Alaric rode first, and a length from the forest they drove Moravion and Uruvian into gallop. The rest of the group followed in a leap. Vanil beat her head and stretched out and Enilia could not help smiling as the wind at once caught her hair and ripped it back.

They rode until nightfall, then they camped by a large rock formation that offered them a little shelter from the wind and the darkness. Far to the southern horizon, they could see light from towns. Human towns. This was the border to human land. Here lived no ainatunari, here were no ainatunari places. Here was no ainatunari welcome. It took them a little more than a week to reach Howesby. They camped as far from the towns as they could, but they could not avoid being seen. They passed towns and humans everywhere and every time they got the same reaction. The humans turned on the spot and fled. The first couple of times she wondered about it deeply. She had grown up among humans, but they had never behaved like that. She was used to being different from the humans, even used to them keeping her out, but she was not used to them fearing her. She had seen it in the reaction she met in the humans she met on her way from Tinby, but it had not been quite like this, not so pure. Pure hate, pure fear. They reached Howesby on the twentieth of September, the day before solstice. Side by side, they rode into the city. There were humans everywhere. Everywhere there were tall stone houses in several stories. There were cobblestones on the streets instead of grass, light, noise, booths, shops, carriages, music from open squares and yells from the inns on each street corner. The horses huffed anxiously, danced on light hooves, and put their ears back. She placed a hand on Vanils neck, but she had not much calm to offer the nervous mare. So much unease, so much noise, and so many new impressions slammed through all of her senses. She twisted and turned her head at each new sight, smell, and sound. All people stopped and stared obviously after them; open mouths and wide-open eyes. She was aware of how different they looked here, so strange, so threatening. The humans hated them! She felt it as clearly as she felt the air she breathed into her lungs. It was pure hate. Why? Why do they hate us so much, so fiercely? This was not like Mistby or Tinby. This was not like anything she had ever experienced before. Elior put a hand on her arm as he felt her anxiety. She looked at him. He was not anxious, but he was on guard. His sky blue eyes caught every movement and every person around them. Her gaze moved on to Ryato, Alaric, Laino, Mevarn, Maliv, and Araltall. They were not anxious either and she calmed down herself and let her eyes slide over the street again. They rode around another corner and were now in the outskirt of a large market place. All as one in the outskirt of the place turned and stared at them. Faster than the wind, the news traveled across the place and at once, all went quiet and all stared at them. She held her breath, almost expected an attack, but nothing happened. So many humans, so many houses, so much noise, and disturbance. No matter where she looked, there were buildings, humans, men, women and children, dogs, cats, hens, cows. In front of her Ryato and Alaric jumped off. The nearest humans had turned again and continued at what they had been doing. But on their backs and turned heads it was clear to see that all of their attention was still on the little group. She and the others followed Ryato and Alarics example and jumped off the horses. Somewhere in the middle of the crowd of humans a troupe of musicians played. The music streamed over the place and for a moment, she was trapped by the sound. Not even in Tinby had she heard music like that. It was so different, so livingly light, and magical. The notes danced in and out between each other in a happy and ensnaring harmony and even amid this came the desire to dance to this fantastical rhythm. Ayi, music, as what her soul was made of. It was so easy to get lost in this music. But only for a second, for such a short moment, and then back between the others. Maliv caught her eye and smiled. She was not the only one who had perceived this music.

For a moment, they stood close together among the horses, then Alaric nodded to them as if to say, Let us go. They left the horses in the outskirts of the market place. They neighed nervously, but Alaric whispered inaudibly to them and they calmed down. Laino took her hand as they began to walk in between the many humans on the market place. People pulled away from them at the speed of lightning and then remained standing a stretch away staring at them. At first, she walked with her head bent without meeting their gazes, but when she saw the others straight backs and proud gazes, she straightened up and began staring back at the humans. Met their gazes. It was not anger, they felt, it was fear. Deep, unknown fear. At once, her own anger turned into compassion. Why were they so scared? She saw herself and the others in the group with their swords, bows and knifes, which they openly carried. But so many humans could not fear their little group in spite that they carried weapons? She looked up at Laino and whispered lowly: - Why are they so scared? They are so many and we are so few! Laino looked out over the humans and whispered back: - It is not battle they fear. It is the unknown. And to them we are unknown. - It cannot be the first time they see ainatunari? - Yes, to many of them it is the first time, Enilia. They have lived their whole life here and only heard about the ainatunari in tales and stories. Believe me; to them we are like stepped out of a fairytale. Now it was her turn to stare at the humans in disbelief. How could it be true? She had been told much about the humans in Mothaomatt. They had no contact with the ainatunari anymore, like the humans in Cathaomatt, but that they would think that they no longer existed or only were beings from a fairytale was ridiculous. But in their eyes, she saw that Laino was right. She stuck up her nose at their staring. She wished she was real ainatunari of flesh and blood and not half one of them with their fear and ignorance. Laino gave her hand a hard squeeze and she looked up at him. - Do not be foolish! he said lowly. Is it their fault? Do you know how their lives have been? She blushed. Now it was something else she was ashamed of. - Roniad, she mumbled and cursed herself on the inside. That perpetual pride that got in the way of everything. No, how could they know better? Had they maybe had the opportunities and circumstances to learn of something that really did not exist in their Laru? The Laru they had been born and grown up in. - Do not apologize, Laino whispered. But take the time to think another time! They reached across the market place to an inn and walked inside. The inn was dark and filled with humans, but as soon as they stepped in it went dead quiet. Every gaze was aimed at them, all as one with the same question: What do they want? Ryato led them to the bar counter where the barman stood. He discreetly moved a few steps back as to be on secure distance even though the wide counter separated him from the newly arrived. - My lord, he said questioningly to Ryato. Ryato leaned over the counter and lowly told whom they sought and that they wanted rooms and stable place for their horses. The barman nodded eagerly and immediately sent off his boys to fetch the horses and make rooms ready. Though, he could not help about Thomas. He gestured with both arms to stress that he really did not know of an older man by the name Thomas. Ryato accepted it although he as well as the others saw the lie clearly in the barmans eyes. They sat down at a long table between all the humans. She sat close to Laino on the hard wooden bench and he put an arm around her. The barman came over himself and served food and wine for them. They thanked him smiling and he bowed deeply.

Little by little, the noise rose again around them to a normal level for an inn. The music from outside on the market place could vaguely be heard and beer and wine was reached over the counter behind them. They talked lowly themselves around the table. They had reached the city, now the question was how they were to find Thomas. The barmans lie proved to them already that it would be hard. The humans here would not be of much help. Their best chance was to spread the rumor that they searched for Thomas and then hope he would come to them himself. Ryato stood up and began walking around to the different guests in the inn asking for Thomas. As expected no one knew him or had ever heard of him, but the low whispering in the corners after Ryatos round disclosed their lie too. They stayed in the inn room until late in the evening before they saw to the horses and then went to their rooms. *** Chapter 22 A different kind *** The noise from the market place kept on until late night, then it was quiet for an hour or two before it began again at dawn. They ate together in the inn room, then they walked out in the city to search for Thomas. She walked around with Laino and Elior. She was far more attentive of all the impressions from sounds, scents, and sights than of the humans who surrounded them. Both Elior and Laino walked on calmly with vigilant gazes, but smiles on their mouths. They greeted the guards they passed on the narrow streets, and the guards greeted back and followed them with their eyes for a long time. Everything felt better today. She smiled and sucked in all the impression like a child. It was so lively, so colorful, so sensuous all of it. Elior laughed at her and grabbed hold of her when she once again spun around to have a closer look at something that had caught her eye. - If you keep that up you will end up being lost from us, he laughed and dragged her along. - Yes, yes, she said absent-mindedly and turned again to look after something else. Somewhere nearby the magical music began again. It sounded muffled through the music of a large organ that was hidden in a carriage painted in a thousand colors, the sound of yells from the merchants, the sound of animals that neighed, meowed, barked, cackled. She turned to the sound, but could not see the troupe of musicians anywhere. - Come along, she said to Elior and Laino and began pulling in the direction of the music. - What now? Laino asked, but still came along. - Listen to that music, she sad without looking back at two who obediently followed her. I have never heard anything like it. It is magical! It is so beautiful, so alive. She walked faster and faster, and Elior and Laino followed her laughing until they reached out on a square. That was where the music came from. The little troupe of musicians, she had seen yesterday, stood on a stage in the middle of the square and played their magical music. She pulled up towards the stage without noticing how the humans pulled away from them and gave them space. Several guards also moved towards the stage: discreetly and calmly, but vigilantly and without taking their eyes off the three ainatunari. She halted almost in front of the stage and stared at the musicians with wide eyes. They were the ones who created this sound, this magic, this mood that penetrated her soul and danced with all of her emotions. Never had she hear anything like it, never had she felt anything like it. Yet was the music of the ainatunari the most beautiful of all, but this music was without comparison to anything else she had ever heard.

The troupe consisted of eight humans. There were two girls who stood on the back of the stage and sang, and a girl stood in front. She had long, thick blonde hair and her eyes were large and blue, almost ainatunari- like. She sang and danced and her voice was clear and strong and filled with the magical mood that streamed across the square. Behind her were the musicians; one played the organ, one played guitar, one drums and a fourth played either flute or violin and sang and danced with the blonde girl. They ended the song and the applause thundered at them from the whole square. She applauded loudly herself and smiled largely to Elior and Laino before she turned to the stage again. The music ians smiled, bowed, and began a new song. The blonde girls voice seemed to be all that existed in deep harmony with all. Enilia vanished into the song, into the Laru, the humans Laru that the girl now sang about. The humans Light and Dark. Their Dark was not Light, but its opposite and it was evil. It could not be good. The humans Laru was split between evil and good. All was split in two. They did not know that all was Light, that all was good and just an illusion, and it fascinated her. She did not regain her composure before the applause once again thundered to the troupe on the stage. She turned to Elior and Laino with the excitement shining from her. - Is it not fantastic? she said out of breath. Both Elior and Laino nodded and smiled to each other at her childish excitement. She turned again to the stage for to experience the next song with all of her senses, the next dreamlike trip through the humans world. Around them, the humans danced although they kept their distance to the three ainatunari. She danced on the spot, and Elior and Laino smiled at her. Maliv and Araltall had seen them across the square and now came over to them. Already at a distance, they laughed at her, but they were touched by the music themselves and their eyes sparkled. Araltall bowed deeply before her and asked her to dance. She took his hands, laughed, and let him lead on into a wild dance. They had a lot of space since the humans still kept their distance and they whirled around over the cobblestones to the beat of the music from the troupe. They returned to the others laughing and out of breath and applauded the troupe of musicians. The blonde girl met her gaze openly and smilingly, and they greeted each other for a moment. Besides Marian, she had never before met a human who was so open to her, so different. Several times while they stood and listened to a few songs more, she met the girls gaze again and smiled. They finally tore themselves away and dragged her along on, while she sulked since they could not have stayed and heard more. Elior grabbed her around the waist and swung her around laughing until she could not help but laugh. They all met in the inn room in the end of the afternoon. Together they had been all over the city, but none of them had succeeded in finding Thomas or anyone who would admit that they knew anything about him. They ate and sat for a few hours and talked before they once again walked out into the city. There was still partying and humans everywhere in the streets and on the squares and places around in the city. They now walked all together. She walked backmost with Elior, more than anything else on the lookout for the musicians from earlier. None of them had a great hope that they would find Thomas, but they still hoped he would find them. To her great joy, they stopped for a while on the square where the troupe played for people to dance again. She jumped up and down on the spot and shot expressive glances at Araltall until he laughing pulled her out to dance again.

They danced around in their own little Laru and none of them discovered the commotion around the others before the music suddenly stopped and the yells reached them. The others were surrounded by guards and around them stood a circle of human men. The guard had drawn their swords and several of the men also carried swords or clubs. Araltall and she had gotten so far away from the others that they could not immediately hear what was yelled but it was clear to see that the humans were angry. She pulled towards them, but Araltall held her back. First now did she discover that the humans around them also had turned to them and slowly but surely neared. Araltall had hold of her hand and pulled her close while his gaze went over the humans around them. In the same moment as the group of guards and men struck down on the others, Araltall yanked her arm hard and ran through the crowd of humans away from the others. She yelled loudly in protest, they had to help the others, but still followed. They could not do anything. The others did not fight; they had just let it happen. Several reached out and grabbed them, but they tore loose and continued running across the square. Human men followed, how many were there? What happened now to the others? They reached out from the square, but Araltall did no t stop. He just sped up and she followed as well as she could. Down the small cobblestone streets, all the time further away from the city centre and from the many angry and fearful faces. They had made good distance to their followers, but still the angry shouts were heard far behind. Araltall turned a corner and another one constantly seeking away from the populated parts of the city until they had run down several dark streets without being seen. He halted abruptly in front of a small, clearly abandoned house at the end of a street. He quickly looked around, then he dragged her along with him behind the house and into a small garden. The garden was overgrown and the knee-high grass was filled with half-rotted rafts and bricks from the dilapidated house. They tiptoed through the grass to a small shed that stood by itself between a couple of apple trees. One side of the shed had collapsed, but it would still hide them from all searching gazes. They stepped over the pile of boards and rafters into the darkness of the small shed. The night was quiet but from far away they could hear the voices from their followers who still came closer. Araltall sat down on the ground and pulled her down with him. She struggled to get in control of her breath. Her heart pounded and she shivered in a mixture of anger and panic. - What happened? she whispering asked Araltall, but he just hushed her quietly. They could not talk now; they had to be quiet not to be discovered. She bit her lip and closed her eyes. Slowly her hearts pounding slowed down and her breath became as soundless as Araltalls. The followers came closer. The furious yells from many men ripped up the night, already at a long distance one could hear the sound of their feet against the cobblestones of the small st reets, wood and metal against stone. What had become of the humans fear, of their ignorance? Now it was merely replaced with anger and fury! What had caused this change? Araltall placed his arms around her when some of the followers turned down the street towards them. She put one of her hands over his two while she with the other loosened the sword at her side and grabbed the handle. Still she had her eyes closed; still they both sat soundlessly in the darkness and waited. Furious yells, hard soles against cobblestones, doors that were opened and then slammed hard again. Did they search all the houses? No, it was just the residents who had been awoken by the noise. They were right outside now and then they were passed. They ran down the next street and the next. It was quiet again except for the sound of the new again distant voices.

She leaned her head back against Araltalls shoulder with a soundless sigh and released her grip on the sword handle. First as it had been quiet for a long time, did she dare to turn to him. In the darkness, their gazes met, and the same question she was going to ask was to be read in his eyes. What about the others? - What are we going to do? she whispered. He breathed deeply. He did not know. They had done the right thing by r unning. Now there was a chance they could help the others if it was not too late. Her stomach turned to a hard knot at the thought. If it was not too late. Because what had happened to the others? What had the humans done to them? And why? Why had they not fought back? They could have handled that group easily. They could have fought themselves free and left without a scratch. But they had not done it, why not? But she also knew why even though she did not understand it right now. The humans were not the enemy they had come to fight. They would not fight them, they would not hurt them. She closed her eyes and sought for Elior, called for him. There was no cold in her heart, no emptiness. He was alive. Araltall leaned to her. He knew what she was doing and wa nted to know what she felt. - They are alive, she whispered quietly. They are not hurt, but they are trapped. They are locked in somewhere. - Where? he asked. She frowned with the effort to find out where, but Elior did not know. The only thing she could feel from him was the direction he was in. it was in the opposite direction of where she and Araltall was. Araltall stood up, reached a hand down, and pulled her up. They stood still for a moment and listened, but there was quiet around them. The followers were far-gone. - What shall we do? she whispered a little later as Araltall still stood immovable in the darkness. They had to do something. - We must find them, he whispered. But I do not know how. And if they are kept imprisoned, then how are we to free them? He sounded as desolate as she felt. She clenched her teeth at the emotion and grabbed hold of Araltalls arm. - We will find them and then we will see what we can do then. Let us just find them! Nothing has happened to them, but maybe it is only a question of time. She was surprised to hear how calm and composed her voice sounded. It was in strong contrast to the anxiousness, but it was their only possibility. They had to find the others fast. Araltall looked at her for a moment, then he nodded and they moved. Soundlessly and imperceptibly they sneaked through the overgrown garden. They continued through the other gardens and avoided the streets and possible vigilant eyes in the night. She walked after Araltall while she kept the feeling of Elior in her heart and pointed in the direction where he was. They closed in on the city centre again, closer to the voices and noise, closer to the humans. While they sneaked along, the hate grew. Had she been ainatunari and not just jani. Had she only been able to forfeit all humans it would be easier. But she loved Marian, and she was ashamed to wish that Marian had not been her mother. But how could these humans be so stupid? How could they be so evil? Did they not know that the ainatunarit could save them from the Dark; did they know nothing of the Light? And they had imprisoned her brother; they had imprisoned Laino and her friends. Why had they not fought back? Why had they not shown these humans that they so easily could have killed them all?

Ayi, had it been up to her the square would have been floating with blood from these insignificant, ridiculous creatures. And if they touched but one hair on the head of any of those she loved it could still happen. She would kill them without thinking twice about it. The rage was so clear and so ice-cold, so strong, so alive. They were here to help these humans. They were here to annihilate the Dark so the humans could continue their life in Laru in peace and that even on the expense of themselves. Because they had to leave Laru after this. They had to leave their believed forests, all they knew and love, and that for the sake of the humans. And this was the thanks they got? Ayi, if it came to that she would teach them a lesson about what the ainatunarit was and could. They should not get away with treating them like that. She was so busy with her thoughts, with the seductive fury; she did not sense that Araltall had stopped in front of her. She walked straight into him and gave a frightened gasp. Araltall turned and stared at her, - What is with you? he asked as he clearly felt her turbulent emotions. She blushed deeply as his gaze cut through her and saw her thoughts. - Enilia! He did not say more, but she knew very well what he thought, and looked down. This was not the time for rage and fight. It was never the time for rage and fight. They had to work with the Light now; they had to trust the Light. Araltall turned away from her and continued soundlessly forward. She followed still with the warmth of shame in her cheeks. All the rage was gone, but still she kept her hand of the handle of the sword. They reached past the square where it had all started; moved soundlessly sneaking onwards in the shadows of the city closer and closer to the place Elior in her heart pulled them to. They halted in the backyard of a house. It was three stories high and built in grey stone. This was where they were imprisoned. Elior whispered to her, without words, without sound, just emotions. The feeling of danger, the feeling of a threat in the house. There were humans in there, many humans, guards with weapons, men with swords and knives. They could not go in without being seen. There was light in the house. It shone from the many windows, from the windows in the cellar that were guarded by thick iron bars. That was where the others were, locked in a room, captured. In that moment the dark on one side of the house was broken by a cone of light as a door was opened. A shape stepped outside and a conversation reached them. - Excuse me, Peter. I just mean that they are not a threat to us. You only make it worse by keeping them prisoners. They mean us no harm! A womans voice, a voice she recognized immediately. It was the blonde girl from the troupe of musicians. The man she spoke to, Peter, took a step forwards so they could also see him in the light from the house. - I know your opinion already, Tania. I know your romantic notion of these beings. But believe me! They are a threat to us, and a greater threat than you can imagine. You had better be happy that some of us are sensible here. Otherwise, you would soon have learned a lesson you might not have survived. These light beings kill before they ask and they have no respect for humans. Just you go home and stay far away from in the future, and watch out for two who are still out there somewhere. They are not civilized and intelligent folk like us! The man stepped back behind the door and a great sigh sounded from the girl. The man did not seem to notice it or maybe he just did not care. - You are a fool, Peter, she said lowly, but the man had already closed the door and did not hear her.

They watched the girl who now stood alone in the darkness next to the house. They saw her eyes slide out over the garden where they were hidden. In her heart, Eni lia felt the girls kindness, her compassion and she smiled to herself. Then she stepped out from her hiding place and let the girl see her. Both the girl and Araltall jumped, and he immediately reached out to pull Enilia back into hiding, but it was too late. The girl had seen them and quickly came over towards them. Enilia stepped back next to Araltall where they could not be seen from the house and as soon as the girl was by them, she too stepped in hiding. - Oh, I am so happy to see you, the girl whispered. But you should not be here. It is much too dangerous. There are many men in the house and they are only out to get you. You must leave here! Her eyes were large and frightened, but not out of fear of them, more out of fear that the men in he house would discover them. Araltall watched her for a long time. - My name is Araltall Novurntiello, he then said. And this is Enilia Calrastiella. Can you help us? The girl nodded eagerly and quickly introduced herself as Tania Mikkelsdatter. - You cannot stay here, she said. There are many men inside. You cannot save your friends now. You must come with me. I can hide you until we find a way to get the others out. Tania spoke fast and low. Her eyes kept flickering to the house and both Enilia and Araltall understood she was telling the truth. There were no lie in her eyes and no disguise in her. She waved them along and the quickly followed her hidden in the darkness behind trees and bushes. Enilia looked back to the windows in the houses cellar and whispere d to Elior in her heart that they would return and save them, as soon as they could. There had to be a way. There had to be something they could do before it was too late. Tania led them through gardens and dark alleys until they arrived at a small house. There was no more talking before they stood in a dark entrance inside the house. - Wait here, Tania whispered and sneaked in a door in front of them and left the two alone back in the darkness. Araltall grabbed Enilias shoulder as a strange voice reached them from inside the room Tania had walked into. - She did not say anything about others here, Araltall whispered. - We can trust her, Enilia whispered back, but was not quite convinced herself. Tanias voice mixed with mens in there, but neither Araltall nor Enilia could hear what was said. Two pairs of footsteps were now crossing the floor towards the door. Araltall pulled Enilia behind him and grabbed his knife. As the door was opened, he leaped in and at once had the strange man pressed against the wall with the knife on his throat. Tania screamed. - Who are you? Araltall asked the man calmly, who was now standing quiet and pale against the wall. - My name is Janus. I am Tanias husband and your friend, the man said half -choked. Enilia immediately recognized the man. It was he who played guitar in the troupe. Araltall took the knife from the mans throat, but still held it in his hand while he scrutinized him. Tania moved over besides Janus and looked at Araltall. - It is my fault, she said. I should have told you my husband is here. But he is also a friend. You can trust him as you can trust me. We will help you. Both Enilia and Araltall gazed at the two for a long time, but then both nodded.

Shortly after the four of them were sat around a small table in the living room with each a cup of wine and bread and fruit in front of them. The room was only lit by a little candle in the middle of the table and they talked lowly. Janus told of the guards, of the men of the citys decision to capture the group of ainatunari. They had not heard about it themselves until it had happened. The men of the city thought they posed a threat to them. They did not trust them and thought they were a danger to the humans. Most in the city had the belief that the ainatunari were thieves and bandits, evil beings. Most had not even thought that there really was ainatunari until the little group had showed up. But none wanted them here. They had asked them to leave the city, and when they had refused today on the square, the humans had taken the consequence of this and captured them. Enilia shook her head. So that was what the guards had done earlier when they had approached the others. Another reason for the capture was Thomas. Janus and Tania knew very well who Thomas was. He was in the prison too. For many years the whole city had considered him a harmless fool with his stories of the ainatunari, devas and dragons, but suddenly the city council had decided he was to be imprisoned. No one quite knew why. Thomas had begun telling that the ainatunarit would soon come, that the ainatunarit was going to war against the Dark. Someone in the city council must have known it was the truth. The humans feared that the ainatunarit would take over their cities and make them slaves and that was why they were now going to war. It was not only the others they had to save from the citys prison, but also Thomas. The candle on the table burned down and the sun began to rise while the four in the little living room discussed their possibilities. They would prefer to avoid fighting, but without a fight, they did not stand a chance. Tania told that there were at least twenty on guard at the same time since they all feared the ainatunarit even though they were locked up. Enilia more than anything else feared that the guards would kill the others, but Tania said they would not. Could they remain in the prison for a week without being harmed? If they would wait a week, help would come from the north. Ainatunarits Army would reach Howesby in five or six days. Both Janus and Tania widened their eyes when Araltall told about the army with ten thousand ainatunari who was on the way. That was news that caught them by surprise. They looked at each other and then back on Araltall and Enilia without finding words. - You are saying that in less than a week ten thousand ainatunari will be standing outside of the city? Tania asked in a quivering voice. Both Enilia and Araltall nodded. A smile broke out on Janus face and he stroked his forehead. - Thank goodness, he said. Then all we need to do is to keep you hidden for a week, then all of your problems are solved. I would give anything to see the mayor and guard masters faces when their guards arrive to tell them that an army of ainatunari is waiting to see their fr iends again. - Are you sure nothing will happen to them in that time? Enilia asked again. - Yes, they will not dare harm a hair on their heads as long as you are free. But they will look for you. As long as the others are locked up nothing will happen to them, Janus said. It is more you I worry about. - How safe are we here? Araltall asked and stood up and began pacing in the living room. - You are safe as long as no one sees you, Janus said. The trouble is to keep others away as long as you are here. We must take it day by day. There is nothing else to do. *** Chapter 23 A tale of eight brothers

*** The first two days passed without trouble. While it was light, Araltall and Enilia stayed in the little living room or in the kitchen that had a view of the garden behind the house. First, after dark did they dare going outside to breathe fresh air and look at the stars above Howesby. Tania, who proved to be the guard master Peters niece, was in the prison every day and brought home news of their friends. They were unharmed and she had even sneaked to whisper to them that she made sure Enilia and Araltall were safe. Enilia felt Eliors calm in her heart and now they just waited for the army to show up. Every now and then the guards passed by on the street. They patrolled both night and day. Several of the citys men had joined them in the hunt for the two ainatunari who had escaped. Right after dusk on the third day in Janus and Tanias house, Janus came rushing into the living room and whispered heatedly that the guards were searching every house in the city. They had started in the outskirts and were now moving towards the centre in a chain so nothing or no one could escape them. They searched every house, every shed, every cellar and attic. Janus was pale, Tania grew paler, and Enilia stood in the middle of the floor and looked from one to the other. Araltall rose from his chair and nodded quietly. - We must leave here, he said without further and began gathering his things. - But where can we go? whispered Enilia in an almost desperate tone. Araltall did not answer. He just handed her the sword that stood by the wall next to his own. Tania and Janus just looked at them for a moment, then Janus plucked up the courage to ask what Araltall had in mind. - I do not know, Araltall answered calmly. But we must try to slip by them. We cannot stay here and endanger you. It is not fair after you have been so kind to us. - Maybe we can hide you, Tania objected. Maybe we can avoid that they come in here? Her voice shook and Enilia saw tears well up in her eyes. But Araltall had made up his mind. He looked questioning to Enilia and she nodded. She agreed with him that they could not stay here on the expense of Janus and Tania. They quickly said goodbye and then sneaked out in the darkness in the backyard. Without further they set course out of the city through the gardens. They had only sneaked on for about ten minutes when they heard the sound of the guards nearing. They had dogs with them. Araltall stood still next to her while they both listened intensely to find out exactly where the different dog patrols were. Like Janus had said, they seemed to be everywhere. She clenched her teeth and Araltall got a tense expression on his face. But they had to try, it was their only chance. They had to get out of the city and away from there. Soundlessly they sneaked on forwards, closer to the sound of guards and dogs, further on straight towards that which threatened them. She stayed right behind Araltall and let him find the best way. She tried to remain calm but still bit her lip so hard that the iron like taste of blood spread in her mouth. Once again the wish to be at home in Tinby, alone with Elior and away from danger. Once again they were separated, once again there was this burning in her heart to be with him again. And for that to happen they had to make it out of the city and find the others. When first the army reached there, it would be different. When the ten thousand ainatunari stood gathered outside of the city no one could stop them, no one would prevent them from marching straight to the prison and free the others. And no one would prevent her from teaching that guard master a lesson about the ainatunari.

She stopped the fury as soon as she realized it was there. She had to remain calm now if their escape was to succeed. It was of no use that she was focused on anything but the sounds and humans ahead. They were so close now that she could hear the sound of the dogs claws against cobblestones. She could hear their snarling when one of the guards pulled their leash or dragged them into a new house. Doors slammed, and voices sounded through the dark everywhere around them. They were at the last row of houses that separated them from the guards. Araltall halted and put a hand on her arm as a sign for her to be quiet. She breathed deeply and soundlessly, while she focused all of her senses ahead. Only a meter was between them now. A patrol was in the garden next to them. She could hear the sound of dogs sniffing in the grass. She knew it would not be long before the dogs caught their scent. Araltall turned to her, even in the darkness, she could see he was pale. - Our only chance is to run, he whispered almost inaudibly. He pointed to a narrow alley between two houses facing the street. - Through there and then to the right. Hold my hand so we do not separate. She did not even have time to think before Araltall had caught hold of her hand and ran. In a splitsecond both dogs and guards perceived that they were there and went after them. She ran blind after Araltall. He ran much faster than she really could, but somehow she managed to keep up. They rushed out through the narrow alley and down the cobble stoned street to the right. As they reached out on the street more patrols saw them and in no time, they were after them. They released the dogs and they ran barking after the two fleeing ainatunari. None of them wasted time on looking behind. They ran as fast as they could. Araltall pulled her after him, while the rushed down one street after the other. The dogs should have reached them by now? She expected in any moment to feel a set of sharp teeth bite through clothes and flesh but it did not happen. For a split-second, she turned her head and looked back. A stretch back stood all the dogs in gathered flock and looked after them. The guards came running further back while they shouted and yelled at the dogs. But the animals did not move. They only stood calmly looking after the two who ran ahead. Calmly, almost lovingly. They would not pursue them anymore; they would neither catch nor bite them. The dogs knew they were not evil beings. They know they would not harm them. They recognized the Light. They turned another corner, kept the course to the north out of the city. Behind t hem, they could hear the hasty footsteps of the guards against the cobblestones. They had not, like the dogs, given up the pursuit. The city seemed to be twice as big as before, street after street, and still no sign of them having reached the outskirts. And what good would it do in anyway? Would they not continue the pursuit outside the city? They should have run to the inn for the horses, but they could not know if the horses were still there. Ayi, Vanil and Oloty, what fate had they met since the others had been captured? She struggled for breath now, she had to slow down. Araltall was now using more strength on dragging her along than on running himself. It would be better if he just ran on alone. Then he could tell the army what had happened. But he would not let go of her. They ran now again hidden by the darkness, but it did not stop the guards from following their traces. They knew where they were heading. She ran with strength she had not known she had.

They put distance to the humans who far from had the same stamina as the ainatunari, but still they could be heard behind. Still they were after them. The houses thinned out and a little later, they ran across a field. The heavy dirt made it harder to run and behind them, they could hear that the humans formed a long chain and tried to reach to the side of them. She clenched her teeth and with strenuous effort, she sped up a little more. King Calras sat leaned back in his tall-back chair and watched the evening put the light on flight outside the window in the castle in Ivetarlis. His heart was as heavy as the golden remnants of light on the clouds in the horizon. Around him in the room sat the men from his company and closest to the door in a chair sat Gawavolf. They were silent, restless. Heavy boots beat against the wooden floor, fingers drummed on tables and arm rests. They waited. Waited for his decision. The horses were ready outside the castle, Eliors things were packed. He played in his room, happily ignorant of what was about to happen. Because it would happen. Calras had made up his mind. Now only lacked the words. Those were what made him hesitate. To say it aloud, bring it from thoughts out into reality. Gawavolf stood up, came over, and stood behind his chair. He put his hands on the backrest and let his gaze follow the kings out on the red clouds. - In time that will come, in time that will go. Drama is created, lived, forms outflow. All that is made will again cease to be. All that happens will be memory. In Laru, the Light will birth a Dark, lush life shall die under its mark. Time will bring pain to the mind; suffering in consciousness heart is blind. But time for the People of the Light run out, when human kin obey the Dark without doubt. Then is born those who carry the Sign. Around the seven-star, the Armies of the Light will line. The Children of the Light creates Light in the Dark again, the Children of the Light will Light to the Light regain. Forever will the Light shine of all most bright, when the Light is chosen of the Children of the Light. The king had closed his eyes while Gawavolf recited in a calm voice the Legend of the Children of the Light. It was to remind him that the choice he made was larger than himself. Larger than his immediate pain. He knew it, and Gawavolf knew that he knew it. He stood up and with a last look on the darkening sky, he turned to his company. - We ride at once. Fetch Elior and your packs and meet me in front of the castle. Let no one see the boy. We have been successful to keep his identity hidden for seven years. Let us not ruin everything now when we are so close. We ride to Tinby. The Light will be with us. Then Araltall fell. A roar of pain sounded from him and he pulled her down, as he did not have time to let go of her hand. She could not believe her own eyes when she saw a long, dark arrow shaft sticking out of his shoulder. She kneeled beside him without knowing what she should do. She breathed in gasps and behind them, the humans still closed in. - Run, Araltall snarled with a voice full of pain. By the Light! Run, Enilia! She fought herself to her feet. But she could not just leave him there? - Run, he screamed. It is our only chance! He was right, but she could not make herself leave him there, wounded and alone. Then her feet began to move in anyway, first slowly backwards, but then she spun around and ran into the darkness. They had gotten so close, much too close. She could hear their shouts when they reached Araltall. She could hear him moan loudly in pain when they grabbed hold of him. But she ran on. To the north, to the army that would come and save them. To Calras and Ilmal who were out there somewhere with the Light in their eyes and hearts.

An arrow hissed past her ear with a sound and a force that sent shivers through her. They s hot after her, they would kill her. She fell, but struggled to her feet again and ran on. Another arrow whizzed past her, so closely she could feel when it made a scratch in her tunic. Without thinking, she turned her head to see who shot as she at the same time drew her sword. She could not run any longer. They would continue to shoot until they hit. A stretch behind her at least twenty guards came running towards her. She halted and waited until they were so close she could see the white in their eyes, then she spoke: - In a few days, an army of ten thousand of my people will reach Howesby. They come to meet us. Kill but one of us, and you will all die! The men did not run anymore. They just walked calmly until they stood a few meters from her. Far behind she could see the small group standing around Araltall. One of the men stepped right up to her. He was taller than she was. His face was almost covered by a large, dark full-beard and his brown, almost black eyes were cold as ice. A little smile was on his lips. - And why should we believe you, little girl? You fear for your life and what is an ainatunaris words worth? She did not answer. - We do not want your kind here, snarled the man. This is our land and you have no business here. We asked you to leave, but you refused. Now you must face the consequences of your actions. You will be judged by our law. By the humans law. He looked down at her with a demeaning expression on his face. The men behind him laughed. - Put down your weapon! he said and nodded to the sword she still held in her hand. He took another step towards her so he only stood centimeters from her. A foul smell of sweat, bad breath, and filth came from him. She turned her face a little to get away from the smell. He laughed again. He felt he had the upper hand now and she did not scare him the least. Then she heard it. Only a vague sound and so far away that she knew none of the humans around her heard it. An almost invisible smile played over her lips before she choked it. Hoofs. Hundreds of galloping hoofs. They were coming. Calras and Ilmals faces. They knew all that was going on. Someone or maybe all of them had reached the hearts of the two men with their cry for help. And now they were coming. They would be here in a little while. All she had to do was drag out time as best she could. Ayi, what a delight it would be to see the fear in the humans faces when the hundred, maybe two hundred, ainatunari appeared. - Did you not understand what I said, lass? Put down your weapon. Or did yo u have in mind to fight us all? Laughter sounded from all of the twenty men in front of her. She looked at them one by one. Now it was her turn to feel superior. No, she had not in mind to fight even though she might have a chance if she did? They clearly did not know whom they were up against. They were not used to women being able to fight. With a little smile, she let her sword drop to the ground and then met the mans gaze. - Guard master Peter, she said as she judging by the gold buttons on his jacket had figured this was him she was facing. You will regret this shortly. But remember, you were warned. Laughter again. Peter laughed too but at the same time, he squinted his eyes to an evil glare. - What would you do, lass? Turn me into a frog? Curse me in Talviri? Or maybe scream, cry and scratch me on the way back to the prison? Do your best! See if you can scare me! I know who of us will be scared first. Believe me, it will not be me. I cannot wait to see your face when you hear your death sentence.

So that was what was going to happen. They would sentence them all to death. Had it not been for the sound of the galloping hoofs that kept growing louder, she would have been scared. But now she just smiled to the guard master. - We will see, she said coolly. With a derisive sound, the man caught hold of her arm and dragged her back. The other men followed right after. Many of them still laughed. They laughed at her, but she just smiled. Soon it would be she who laughed at them. They had not a chance. Even if they gathered all in the city, were ready with swords, bows, and knifes, they would not stand a chance against the two hundred riders who were so close now. She glanced at the man who carried a crossbow. He was the one who had shot after them and him, who had wounded Araltall. But he was the only one who had a crossbow. The others carried swords, some of them clubs. They were in no way a threat to the group that neared. Could they not hear it now? The sound of hoofs was almost deafening and soon the group would be visible without doubt! They had to be able to hear it? They neared the small group around Araltall. He had closed eyes. A bit of blood had seeped through his cloak around the arrow that was bored into his shoulder. She watched his face. He was conscious and the wound was in no way deadly although very painful. She perceived his emotions and smiled again. He heard as clearly as she, the galloping horses, and he knew he was soon going to be in skilful healing hands. She looked up from Araltalls face to the human men around her just in time to see the first one stare out to the darkness in north with a puzzled expression on his face. - Peter, he said. What is that? At once, all the human men turned to the north and grew pale. She followed their fea rful gazes. She could now glimpse the shapes out there. Could the humans see them? - Hurry, we must get back to the city! Peter yelled suddenly. Mads! Run ahead and raise the alarm. One of them men ran immediately. They others turned to. Two of them bent down and picked up Araltall. He groaned loudly with pain, but they did not seem to care. Peter grabbed her arm again and began dragging her along. She pulled back the best she could to slow them down but it only made Peter angry. He bore his fingers hard into her arm and yanked her so she almost fell. On purpose, she took another clumsy step so she actually fell and halted Peters escape just for a few seconds. As he furiously pulled her to her feet, she looked back and to her great joy, she now clearly sa w the hastily approaching riders. She saw Calras and Ilmal at the front. She saw Jatir and Varwo among the front most and next to them Eccyn, Hevent and others she recognized. She smiled and could not help but laugh as she looked from them to Peters white face. His eyes were full of fear and he screamed to the others to run faster. But it was too late. The first riders quickly reached their side and in a few seconds, the human men were surrounded by two hundred ainatunari on horses. The humans now stood back to back in a small group and stared at the ainatunarit. Calras rode to the front of the others and dismounted Heriawo. She met his gaze for a short moment; his eyes were filled with warmth. She smiled to him. They were all unharmed except for Araltall, she whispered with her heart, and his wound they would quickly be able to heal. Peter still had a firm grip on her arm. He now stood in front of Calras who quickly surveyed the small ensemble of human men. His gaze stopped again on Peter and she felt how t he two men measured each other for a long moment. - This is human land, Peter hissed even before the ainatunari-king had said a word. You have no right to be here. Get out!

Calras face was expressionless while he looked up and down the man who spoke to him. His gaze dwelled for a moment on the knife Peter held in his other hand. His expression still disclosed nothing as he calmly spoke. - Put down your weapons, humans, and you will all walk away unharmed. No reaction came from the human men. They all looked to Peter as if to be told what they should do. Peter hissed between clenched teeth but she felt how he shook. - You have no authority here, ainatunari. I will advise you to go away immediately. Calras eyebrow shot up at the mans words. He looked at a ll the men in turns before he once again locked his gaze on the guard master. - Eight of our kind is with you. Two of them I see here. We have come to fetch them and our friend, Thomas, who is of your kin. Let them come with us and nothing will happen to you. - They have all offended against the laws of this land and they will be judged therefore, Peter yelled. Ride away, ainatunari and take your people with you. You have no rights in this land. - Put down your weapons now, human men. We do not wish to fight you, but have no doubt we will fight should you not obey me now. Several of the human men now dropped their weapons, and swords and clubs fell to the ground with a dull sound. Peter and those who stood nearest him still held their swords and knives in their hands though without looking away from the ainatunari-king. Calras observed Peter for a moment. - Release her, he said calmly and nodded to Enilia. Behind her she could hear how several of the human men backed out amongst the riders in surrender. She heard muffled voices as several of the ainatunari carefully carried Araltall away from the circle in the middle. Without seeing it, she figured that probably only fifteen or twenty of the men were still with Peter. The two hundred ainatunari were all calm. They focused on the Light and the good. The Light waved among them and above the human men. A low mumbling sounded from the circle of riders. They whispered affirmations. They sent the Light to the humans. Yet another couple of the human men felt the Light, released their weapons, and stepped out of the circle. They were all affected by it now, all except Peter. His fingers were still in her arm so hard they would leave clear bruises but she did not react to the pain. Her gaze was locked on her fathers face. She jumped when Peter suddenly grabbed her around her waist and in one instant had the knife against her throat. She gasped but the sharp knife-edge that pressed against her throat stopped all resistance. Peters voice ripped the night, as it was now the only sound. Everything else had stopped. - Ride back where you belong. You have no business here. We will judge these criminals by the laws of our land. You are part of a world that no longer exists. You have had your time! Now this is the world of the humans. Do you not understand you have lost? The strongest have won. We have won and we do not want you to be here anymore. Get out! The rage of his voice surprised her. It was so filled with hate and frustration that she turned cold inside. The knife-edge was so close that it in several places cut through her skin and sent small drops of blood down over her throat. Calras still seemed calm, but in his gaze was a glimpse of an emotion. Not fear, not anger, it was something else: compassion. The ainatunari-king felt compassion for, felt sorry for, the furious human man who held a knife to his daughters throat. She closed her eyes for a moment when her own heart understood. This was the difference between the Light and the Dark. This in father was the Light that was to leave Laru, and the Dark was what was to remain with the humans like Peter.

- Human, we will leave your land, but not without our friends. You still have a chance to walk away from this unharmed. Release my daughter, come with us to the city, a nd release the others. We do not wish to harm you or others of your kin, but we will not leave this place without our people. Believe me; you will be dead before you have time to use that knife. Another two drops of blood trickled down her throat. The warm tickling was in strong contrast to the cold knife-edge. Behind her, she heard the sound of the other men who now released their weapons and stepped away from Peter. They had had enough. They knew they did not have a chance. They could not keep up the anger or the hate in the Light that now surrounded them from the ainatunari. They no longer wished to fight. They only wanted peace as their hearts filled with the Light. The ainatunari behind them caught hold of them and pulled them out of the circle without a word. Suddenly Peter was alone and his whole body shook with fear now. He was panicking, but still he did not let her go. He blocked the Light. He feared that more than anything else. He felt it, but it brought him no peace. He had no connection to his o wn soul. All he felt was fear, anger, and hate. - I see the fear of death in your eyes, Calras said to him. You do not wish to die at our hand in this night, but still you refuse to do the one thing that can save your life. You have one chance left, human. Release my daughter now or die! The only sound to be heard, besides Peters hectic breathing, was the song from hundreds of bowstrings being tensed to the outmost. All as one had arrows aimed straight at the guard master. Her gaze was locked in her fathers and his calm spread to her. Peter roared with fury. She shortly felt how his hand twisted to take the knife through her throat, then his body fell away from her pierced with arrows. She quickly pulled several steps away from the corpse and Calras put both arms around her. She stared at the body that lay on the ground with the arrows protruding from it like the bristles on a hedgehog. The first arrows hitting his shoulders had driven him away from her. The next ones had cost his life. Every single one had hit Peter in the upper body. Ten arrows alone were in his heart. The blood poured from him and she turned away from the sight. - Has something happened to you, father asked warmly while he carefully wiped the few drops of blood from her throat with his sleeve. She shook her head. - Nan, bara. You came just in time. He gave her a hug and stroked her hair. - Then let us find the others. Do you know where they are? They rode in gallop into the city. Half of the ainatunari remained on the field with Araltall and the human men. She rode on one of their horses and showed the way into Howesby and to the prison. Mads had raised the alarm and in front of the prison they were met by hundreds of humans. They all carried weapons but none of them could muster half as much courage as Peter. When Calras loudly asked them to put down their weapons and release the prisoners it was done right away. Among the gathered humans, she saw Janus and Tania. She dared not smile to them. They would not be able to explain it to the other humans who stood around them. She kept their gazes for a while, sent them soundless thanks, and knew that they understood. Out from the house came several human men and behind them came the six prisoners, and behind them came an old, white-haired man who almost confusedly looked around on humans and ainatunari. First as he saw Calras did he seem to understand what was going on. He lit up in a big smile and then trotted as fast as his old legs could carry him over to the ainatunari-king and bent his head deeply. - My lord, he said. I knew you would come to save your old friend.

Calras laughed warmly and helped the old man up behind him on Heriawo. Out from the other end of the house came more humans and behind them trotted all the horses. Vanil whinnied loud and shrilly and galloped around the group of humans towards the ainatunari. Oloty and the other horses followed her and the humans had to jump aside for the happy horses. Their packs and blankets were also brought to them and shortly after they were all ready to leave the city. Without a word, they all mounted the horses and rode in gallop out of Howesby. No one said anything before they once again halted on the field where the group of human men sat by themselves around Peters corpse. Araltall sat up between the ainatunari who had stayed back. His shoulder was bandaged and he gave them a big smile as they reached him. Yet it was not time to stop fully. Without exchanging many words, the others mounted their horses and shortly after they were all heading north in full gallop. They rode through the night and the next day. They only paused to check on Araltalls wound and fill their water sacks, and by the next evening, they reached the rest of the army who had camped by a small forest. First then was it time for them to tell their story from Howesby. All nine from Howesby sat around the fire with the eldest from the army and one by one, they had to tell what had happened. The men listened in silence until all had finished telling, first then did they begin asking questions and comment on the events. Then everybodys attention fell on the human man Thomas. He had stayed silent since they left Howesby. She had thought to herself several times that he seemed very mysterious, not to say daft. He laughed loudly when all gazes turned to him. His laugh sounded more like a cackle, but while she raised her eyebrows in puzzlement, the eldest men laughed loudly with Thomas. - Ithae omian, Calras laughed. Have you been making trouble with the humans again? Thomas cackled again. His wrinkled face turned even more wrinkled until it looked like a creased up tablecloth. - I only told them some truths, which they did not like to hear, he said. She looked from the old human man to her father. His eyes rested on Thomas and shone with pure, warm love. - I sent my children and their friends to fetch you, he said. I figured that you would recognize them. They both look like me! But had I know you yet again had had yourself thrown in prison, I would have come myself in the cover of darkness. - Yes, you have saved med more than once, Thomas said. And I thank you, nin omian. It is a joy for me to see the beautiful faces of the ainatunari once again. And an even greater joy is it to see your children, Calras. Yes, I have not seen Elior since he was a little sythan, and now he is sitting here a proud and strong man. And he has a beautiful and brave sister. You can be proud, Calras. - And that I am, Calras laughed. It is a great joy for me to see you again too, Thomas. We need your wisdom and your advice. We are heading for the war we for so long have seen coming. We are heading for the Dark. Thomas stopped laughing, even smiling and his face darkened. A heavy silence fell over the company around the fire and she chilled when the night suddenly felt cold. She looked away from Thomas and onto the others. Laino sat by her one side. Elior by her other. The rest of the group and the eldest sat with them in a circle around the fire. She moved a bit over to Laino so her arm touched his and he took her hand. Elior followed so he again too sat right next to her. She smiled to him and in spite of the now heavy atmosphere in the circle, his summer blue eyes shone to her, so full of warmth.

Thomas began speaking again. He told of the eight cities in Karawia that had attracted the all of Larus negativity and manifested a Dark, which now threatened all of Laru with its evil. He told about the Children of the Light who according to the Legend were to win the war against those who were obsessed by the Dark. Everybody already knew these stories but still they listened interested and hung by every word that came from Thomas. He told about the eight brothers who after a long childhood and youth with daily arguments and fights had moved to each their part of Karawia and begun what turned into centuries of battle and hate between eight families. He told about how the Dark one day had been over Karawia like a heavy mist and since then through centuries had developed into a dense darkness that blocked all light. Still the residents in the eight cities refused to move. They would not give in. They would not leave their property for any of the other families. They feared more than anything else to give up what was theirs and to see their city in the hands of the others. They would rather live in the Dark, live under this huge cloud of hate, anger and evil than give up what they had fought for through generations. No one else dared near Karawia. The whole area was now surrounded by wasteland in a several kilometer wide belt where no living being came. The humans in Karawia lived off what they could find in this area and occasionally they traveled to the nearest towns and bought supplies. Everybody feared the humans from Karawia. When they came into the towns, all but the merchants fled. They were pale, starved, and hateful beings. They had lived in the Dark for so long that the Dark had penetrated their hearts and it lived through them and spread to all who stayed near them too long. And with every day, the Dark grew and spread over Karawia. The Karawians had shadows under their skin. Shadows that moved, crept through them, lived in their gazes. The karawians had become the creatures of the Dark. Thomas finished his tale and sat for a long time staring into the embers of the fire in front of him. He rocked back and forth quietly and his lips moved as if he still whispered lowly to himself. Her gaze was locked on the old human man while small chills ran down her spine. Finally, she tore herself loose and looked at her brother instead. This was their fate. This was what they were up against. This people of the Dark they had to annihilate if Laru was to survive. They had to ride into Karawia, into this hateful land and annihilate centuries of hate, anger, bitterness, a nd sorrow before it won over all of Laru. She sought Eliors gaze but found no comfort in it. In his summer blue eyes was the flicker of the same powerlessness she felt herself. She opened her mouth to say something to him but before she had time to say anything, his eyes filled with laughter. He stroked her cheek, then he laughed aloud and everybody looked at them. But she did not sense the gazes of the others. She was captured in her brothers laughter and saw only him. Everything else disappeared but him. She let him drag her down on the grass. He tickled her, until she halfchoked with laughter made him stop, then he leaned over her and whispered to her. It was words she had heard so many times before from him. Words full of love, warmth, and nearness but every time it was as if she heard them for the first time. He smiled while he whispered. His mouth was so close to her face that she could feel the warmth from his skin. Only they existed in the Universe. Only they surrounded by Light and love. No one interrupted them, no one asked for their attention again, and first after a while did they both sit up again; smiling and with luminous eyes. Elior held her hand, and first after a long time, did she look away from her brother and out on the others around the fire. Calras was the first who spoke again. He smiled to his children, then he turned his attention to Thomas.

- Tell us, Thomas, how we can go to Karawia. How will they react and how close can we come to the Dark before it will send its army against us? Thomas sat for a moment deep in thought before he answered the king. - To be honest, nin omian, I do not know much anymore. It has been a long time since I was there myself. I no longer have any connection to my kin. They do not want me among them. For ma ny centuries, they have accused me for being the reason for all their misfortunes. Now I only want the war to be won so I can find the eternal peace. A gasp of wonder sounded from the many young around the fire and they all stared at Thomas. His kin? Centuries? But was he not a human? Humans did not live for centuries. Most of them did not even live half a century. Thomas smiled at the many questioning gazes. He looked shortly at Calras, then he began telling his own story. - I see, that only a few here actually knows who I am, he said and cackled again. Yes, it is I, who fathered the eight brothers who are now the reason for all your misery. I once lived happily in Karawia. Then it was a beautiful land, a happy land with many forests, groves, streams and it was lush and alive. Karawia was known in all of Laru as the happy land and our people were called the most beautiful people in Laru. - I was lord of Karawia after my father and I married a beautiful, young woman from my village. Together we had eight sons. Already when they were small, they competed in everything and as soon as they were big enough to walk and run, they also began fighting and arguing. Both big and small were in an endless, internal war, and neither I, nor my wife, Milla or anyone else in the village could make them get along. - When Milla died and I was too old to look after my farm and my field, and no longer could over see being lord of Karawia, I let it all to my sons and asked them to split the work between them. I thought that task would finally give them something to do together, but to both mine and others horror, it only made it worse. Thomas took a pause in his tale. He drank from the wine Ilmal had poured for him and looked for a long time into the embers of the almost burned out fire. Then he continued: - There was nothing I could do. I had officially bequeathed my office to them and due to our lands laws; it was now theirs to do with what they wanted. In pure hatred for each other, they now split the land into eight parts and moved to each their part with their family and friends. The rest of the residents in Karawia allocated due to which brother they liked the best, or rather which brother they hated the least. - That is how the war began. The eight cities, that had now split an otherwise rich and happy land, began a war against each other that has lasted until now. They kill each other if they get the chance. Even the children fight this war and it has happened more than once that a child has killed another child. - I stayed in the area for a long time without being in one permanent place since I thought death would soon deliver me from the pain it brought me to see my children live like this; but death did not come. After around fifty years, I left Karawia to seek sanctuary somewhere else, where the pain might be soothed by not seeing this war every day. - And then you came to Ivetarlis, Calras broke in and smiled to his old friend. Thomas nodded and returned Calras smile. - Yes, then I came to Ivetarlis, and there I learned more of what I had started. I heard the legend of the Dark and of those who were to come to and win that war that would come. Then the first mist had come over the cities. I stayed in Ivetarlis for a very long time and waited for death, but neither there, in the Forest of the Light, did death find me.

- But I found comfort for my pain in the beautiful peoples wisdom and love and soon I began making small trips back to Mothaomatt to see to my own people. By every time, I returned with worse news. The Dark grew stringer and spread and even though my sons long were dead, their descendants kept the hate alive. First after many centuries, after Calras had been born and become king, after Elior had been born and per say had left Laru with his mother, did I too leave the Forest of the Light and returned to the world of humans. - I knew that the Legend would soon be fulfilled, soon the Ainatssithan had to come, and it gave me the strength yet again to be among those who did not know the Light. I have soon for thirty years tried to prepare them for what is to happen, but for those thirty years, they have merely chased me or called me an old fool. He cackled again and his face folded into a thousand deep wrinkles. His laughter in spite of his own rough fate was so contagious that the rest of the company too broke into laughter. Calras stood up and greeted Thomas deeply. - Nere omian, he said cordially. It has grown late and yet we have many long days of journey ahead of us. Let us all now go to rest. We can speak again tomorrow and hear your advice. They all rose and greeted each other with the hand over their heart and deeply bent heads. Calras came over and hugged both his children before he let them go with their friends. As soon as he had left them, Laino swung both arms around her and showered her with kissed. She laughed against his lips and pulled him closer with her arms around his neck. They still had not had the opportunity to be together since they had been imprisoned in Howesby. Elior cleared his throat harshly next to them and laughed as Laino glared at him. - Let me say goodnight to my sister, then I will leave you in peace, Elior grinned and winked at Laino. - Eli! Come on! Her laughter resounded over the meadow that was still hidden behind a heavy layer of mist. The sun had just emerged over the horizon behind the outskirts of Storskoven. Like a ghostly shape, Elior came running behind in the fog. He laughed aloud too. Behind him came Vanil and Oloty trotting nose to nose. She ran backwards while she waited for Elior to catch up with her. - You are so slow, she teased and stuck her tongue out at him as he finally reached her. He just laughed and let himself fall against her so they both tumbled down onto the wet grass. They fought for fun for a moment, then just lay out of breath and looked up into the sky that was colored red by the morning sun. - We have to go home for breakfast or mother will be worried, she sighed but did not move. - Mm, answered Elior in agreement, but did not move either. He still lay with both arms around her, and when she sensed he no longer looked up into the sky but at her, she turned her face to him. He was so beautiful. The morning light caressed his face and lit the stars in his eyes. The dew on the grass slowly soaked through the clothes and she shivered at the moist sensation. Elior wrote in the air with his index finger. Golden letters appeared and vanished like smoke from a pipe, up in a spiral. - How do you do it? she sighed. She knew the answer in advance, and he knew it so he said nothing. He just leaned in over her and planted a wet kiss on her cheek. - You are the one who is the beautiful one, he said, then he dragged her up with him and ran with her after him back towards Tinby. Laino reluctantly let her go and left her to Elior who promptly pulled her to him and gave her a big kiss on the forehead. His eyes twinkled with this wonderful Light that sent streams through her heart.

She held him close for a moment, breathed the warmth and the fragrance from the fine skin on his throat, and then let him go with a smile. He spun around and vanished running down to the camp while his soundless laughter rang in their hearts. She turned to Laino again and could now give him all of her attention. They walked hand in hand down to the camp and found a fairly private place where they could celebrate being together again. *** Chapter 24 An unaware choice *** The next morning at dawn, Ainatunarits Army continued its march to the south. She rode up front with Elior, Calras, and Gawavolf. Thomas rode next to Calras and most of the day the two elder men were deep in conversation which she did not participate in. Every now and then, she perceived bits about humans, the Dark and Karawia, but she mostly chose to ignore most of it. Just think about nice things, about Elior, Laino, Ebira, the beautiful landscape, Municantir who slept in one of the carriages down back. She hummed to herself and laughed to her brothers blue eyes when he every now and then caught a line and began singing aloud so all turned to him and smiled. As the sun began setting and they looked for a place where the army could camp, both siblings were singing aloud in exuberant joy. Look, laughing are all of Larus trees And the grass is laughing too The animals dance in circles to a song From the flowers in the breeze Devas behind trunks are peeping And fauns drum with legs so long Lammasus circles under sky The song to every heart is sweeping Pixies, birds and bears and fairies Ainatunari, humans, and nymphs All of Larus beings gather From every Laru-corner varies Singing, singing Larus song Play, live, laugh, and dance Come on all souls of the Light Sing now, sing all day long The darkness of night drew over them from the east when they finally found a place fairly long enough from human settlements where they could stay for the night. As soon as she got the chance, she ran down to the camp for Municantir and with the kitten in her arms, she continued out to find Ebira. She found her sitting with Fyaile and the brothers who were eating. She sat down with them until Ebira was done, then the two girls ran off with Municantir shooting after them. They ran until they were a stretch from the camp, then they threw themselves onto the grass and stared up in the night sky where the stars one by one peeped out through the darkness. The new moon was pale light in comparison. - So, what is on your mind, nere omian? Ebira asked after a while when they both had been silent for long. Enilia looked at her friend with a smile.

- Nothing, Ebby. I just thought it had been too long since we had had the time to be alone together. Ebira laughed but showed with her expression that she in no way believed her. Municantir hunted nocturnal moths a stretch from them. The silver grey fur caught some light from the new moon and gleamed when the kitten made his wild capers and beat his paws after the fleeing insects. - How are you, Ebira? she asked a little later. They had both turned around and were now lying on their stomachs watching Municantirs play. - Considering everything I am well, Ebira said quietly. I mean I am sad, tired in a strange way, frightened because of what we are traveling towards, and I understand nothing of it anymore. For all in Laru I wish we were home in Cathaomatt, home in Barovia. I miss Vevyl and I miss the peace. And I miss my father Ebira fell silent and Enilia brimmed with tears when Ebiras words brought up all of her own emotions. She reached out and stroked Ebiras hair comfortingly. Ebira turned her face to her and smiled a little. - But all will be good again when we go to Namilia, right? I mean, my father will be there waiting for us? It was a question more than it was something she really believed. Enilia did not know what to say. She did not know the answer. All souls came to Namilia when the body died, but would they then be there in form so you could recognize them, embrace them, live with them again? Ceniur had gone there before death like so many other ainatunari and lived there in form, but if you died here, would you then be there physically? - I wish I knew it, she said as Ebiras large, green eyes begged her for an answer. Ebiras mouth twisted as the crying really pushed on and two big tears dropped into the grass. - We can ask Gawavolf! He must know, Enilia said soothingly and again stroked her friends hair. Ebira shook her head violently. - No, I do not want to know. As long as I do not know, I can at least hope. Her voice shook and the next words vanished beneath the sobs that now overwhelmed her. Enilia moved over beside her and put both arms around her. The crying was contagious and shortly after, she cried herself. Municantir carefully tiptoed over to the two girls and sniffed the wet on their faces curiously. With a little meow, he proclaimed his sympathy and coiled up in front them to comfort them with his nearness. The nocturnal moths breathed a sigh of relief as they could now return to their nightly routines only slightly disturbed by the two crying girls in the grass. They could not offer much comfort to each other. They were both deeply trapped by each their own pain, and the crying of the other only enhanced the pain. By every sob that sounded from Ebira the pain ravaged through Enilia and everything felt emptier, more hopeless, more horrible. There was only powerlessness left. Ebira moved even closer as if the warmth from Enilias body could give just a bit of safety. They clung to each other with the fingers bored into the arms of the other and the tears streaming down their cheeks. - I do not want it anymore, Ebira suddenly wept. I do not want to be part of it anymore. Those words hit exactly the feeling Enilia had and another fierce sob rushed through her body. - I just want to go home, Ebira continued. I want to go home where all is well. She sounded angry now and it attracted the same anger in Enilia. She sat up suddenly and Municantir looked at her in shock. Ebira lifted herself up next to her, and green eyes met green eyes full of pure sorrow. - It is not fair, mumbled Ebira.

Still the tears trickled down their cheeks, but they looked straight into each others eyes. They knew what the other felt. They saw it in each others eyes and the emotion was almost physically between them, enhanced a hundred times, as it was the same. - We cannot stop it, Enilia said. It will happen. Ebiras face twisted in pain and she broke the gaze between them. - I know it, she wept. By the Dark, I know it. But it is not fair. They both looked back to the camp when Fyailes voice reached them. She called for Ebir a. The two girls looked at each other. Ebira looked apologetic, but Enilia just smiled. - It is all right, Ebby. Run to her, I will stay here for a while. I need to think in peace. - Are you sure, Enilia? I can just tell her we need some time. Enilia shook her head. - No, I will be fine, nuse. It was good to cry. Now I just need some time to figure things out. You too, I reckon? But you can talk to your mother about it. Ebira smiled and nodded, then she gave Enilia a hug and ran towards Fyaile. Before she had reached very far, she turned briefly. - Do not stay away too long, she shouted. Then Elior and Laino will turn the camp upside down to find you! She laughed, waved, and then disappeared in the darkness down towards the camp. Enilia laughed to herself, then again turned her attention to the sky that was now covered by radiant stars. Namilia shone most of them all and she stared at its light until the contours blurred and created fogs before her eyes. Municantir had returned to his nocturnal moth hunt and regretful meows came from him every time a moth laughingly escaped his paws in the air. She heard when someone came over to her, but she did not turn. The vague sound of another breath, a silent whisper in the grass beneath feet, the change in the air as the person sat down right next to her. Still she did not turn to see whom. Still the person said nothing to reveal the identity. She knew who it was. The recognition came creeping into her heart and sent shocks through her whole body as it became conscious. It was Mevarn. In the same moment as the recognition came another person appeared in the darkness. She knew it would happen even before he reached them. Laino. Who else? He halted five steps from them. She knew how it had to look. How was he to know that they had not even talked? She looked up at him, met his gaze and stood up at the cold in his eyes hit her. At the same time she was on her feet, Laino spun around and walked back towards the camp. She hesitated for a moment, but then went after him. She reached to his side and grabbed his arm. Somewhere in the darkness behind them, she heard Mevarn leaving again. Why had he come at all? - Laino? He halted, but did not look at her. His expression was hard and clenched and she felt the panic spread in her body. - I did not even talk to him, she said but instantly regretted it. It sounded more like an admission of guilt than an explanation. Laino reacted by turning and staring coldly at her. - I have only waited for this to happen, he said. I thought it was over when we were together in Tanyvilas. I could not find anything in you that spoke of feelings for him anymore, but I can see that I was wrong. It is still there, is it not, Enilia? You love him! - I love you! she yelled. It felt as if the earth vanished and sucked her down with it in an endless fall. This must not be happening. He must not say that, he must not end it. She knew it would come, but would not allow it. He must not leave her. - And I love you, he said strangely toneless. But you love him more!

- No, that is a lie, Laino! Listen to me! He just appeared and sat down right before you came. We did not even talk! Laino looked away from her and shook his head quietly. - It is not so much about that, nin nere. When I saw you sitting there I recognized the truth. You love him. You have always loved him more than you will ever love me. I hate having to realize it but nonetheless it is true. - No, it is not true, she hissed and grabbed hold of his arm again. I am with you, Laino and it is you I want. He removed her hand from his arm but kept his hand around hers. Hewia, Laino, not that! - And I want to be with you, Enilia. But I know too that it is only a question of time before you realize the truth I have now seen. I know you love me, and I will never be able to deny my feelings for you He would have said more but interrupted himself by breathing deeply and shaking his head. In a glimpse, she thought she saw tears in his eyes, but then it was gone. - You are wrong, Laino, I He interrupted her by raising his hand, averting. - Do not say more, Enilia! he said quietly. - And what is that supposed to mean? Her voice shook under the pressure of the thousand words and feelings that whirled around and made her dizzy. Still she felt through the endless sucking darkness grabbing for something that would stop it. Something that would save her, but found nothing. It was fate. Inevitable. - I would never come first in your life, Enilia. There will always be someone who comes before me. Think about Elior! It is obvious to anyone that no one will ever surpass him. If he asked you to follow him and leave all behind you, you would do it. I have accepted it only because he is your brother and that he more or less has been all you have had until now. But I cannot accept another one. I cannot accept your love for Mevarn. She gasped for air when she found out she had held her breath as Laino spoke. It could not be true that she heard him say it. Now it was her turn to shake her head. - Do you really think it is like that? she asked coolly. Do you really think I do not love you? - No, nuse omian. I know you love me, but you do not love me enough! She gasped for air again and stared at him in disbelief. - I do not love you enough? Do you mean that? He nodded quietly. - Yes, I mean that, Enilia. You will never love me enough. She took two steps back, away from him, while she just stared at him. - Then I think we should just say that it is over. If that is really how you feel, then my love of you is a complete waste. I just wish you had said it sooner so I had not spent so much time on you in addition. - Ayi, nan, Enilia. Now you misunderstand again. There is no reason for anger. He took a step towards her, but she only backed the same and held up her hands averting before her. A mix of anger and sorrow ravaged through her. Then to Karawia with it all - I understood you right, Laino and there is nothing more to say between us. I do not want to have anything to do with you at all. Just stay away from me. With those words, she turned on the spot and ran back towards the camp with Municantir on her heels. She ran straight to her own camp where Elior was. Without a word, she threw herself down beside him, hid her face at his shoulder, and cried. She sobbed furiously and helpless ly and Elior put his arms around her without speaking and held her.

First as her crying long after calmed, he asked whispering what was wrong. In between the sobs, she managed to tell what had happened and Elior shook his head quietly and continued comfort ing her with kisses and caresses. It hurt so much. She did not want to lose Laino. She could not bear to lose him, but it had happened. If she had not said it, he would have said it. How could he feel like that? With what they had together, how could he say it was not enough? Yes, she loved Elior more than anything else, but as he had said himself, Elior was her brother. Why should she not love him more than anything else? But Mevarn? Yes, she had been in love with Mevarn, but she was not anymore. She did not love him in anyway, no, she hated him. A pure and ice-cold hate. Why had he come there? Why had he sat down next to her? Why was he even there? Now he had ruined it between her and Laino! Was that what he had wanted to do? Ayi, she hated him. She wiped her eyes, but stayed close to Elior. His nearness went straight through and warmed the cold in her heart. It did not matter. She had Elior, and that was all she needed. Then Mevarn and Laino both could do what they wanted, she did not care at all. She hated them both, they ruined everything for her. But Elior they could not take from her, no one could. He had not anyone else either, so she needed no one else either. They should be together forever. They had lived alone together before and then all had been good. It could be again. - I love you, she whispered against her brothers throat and she could feel him smiling. - I love you too, he whispered back and kissed her forehead. I love you more than anything else in Laru. She looked up at him. That Light in his summer blue eyes that seemed to be the source of all good in her life, the very reason she lived. No, she needed nothing but him. - Always together, she whispered and a little smile broke the sorrow in her face. - Yes, always together, milede malina. She stayed in his arms and let the sleep sneak up on her with its healing powers. She woke again when the sun sent its first rays into Laru. Then most of the pain was gone, vanished or hidden far down. She woke up to Eliors smile, to the heat of his body, to his smiling eyes and the laughter when their eyes met and sent love through them both in waves. Municantir still slept purring on the blanket above their feet. - How are you, milede malina? Elior asked and ran his fingers through her hair. - I am fine, milede malin, she said smiling. I have learned a lesson. Elior smiled and tilted his head to hear what this lesson was. His gaze was full of all that she loved and knew. All that mattered in Laru. - I have learned that you are the only one in Laru who understand and return my love, malin. You are the only one who really understands me and it is useless for me to try to have such a relationship with others. From now on, I will no longer seek in others what I can find in you. Now it is just you and me again. She smiled in spite of the bitterness in her voice. Bitterness filled with a sweetness that came from their love. Elior did not say anything. His blue eyes were locked into her green. He continued to run his fingers through her hair until she stopped speaking and just smiled. She stayed close to her brother at all times. He understood her and distracted her attention from the surroundings with laughter and stories when Laino or Mevarn was within sight. She knew he did it and he knew that she knew, but still it helped. The sight of Laino, even on distance, sent cold pain through her. Eliors arms around her muffled the sharpness of the pain and calmed her. He whispered laughing words to her and she smiled against his shoulder and avoided looking at Laino.

It was as if she could feel the warmth of his body, his scent, his nearness even on that distance but she pushed it all away. Never again would she give her love to anyone but Elior. Never again would she trust anyone but Elior. Lainos love had been a lie. If it had been true, he could not have said that. He could not have said that it was not enough. Her love had not been enough, but she had loved him so much, so terribly much. No, she would not feel it, would not think it. She shook it off, returned to the moment, returned to Elior. He was all, he was true, and he would never hurt her. They rode together, side by side, although he ought to ride with his unit. He had talked quickly with father in the morning and he had given them permission to ride together without asking questions. Maybe he had already been told what had happened the night before, maybe he just seen the sincerity in his sons gaze and understood that something made it necessary for the two siblings to have each other for a while. But it in the evening he had to leave her when he had duty. He did not leave her though until he had found Ebira and made sure she would stay with Enilia until he came back. Enilia laughed at him, at his almost maternal care, but at the same time, she was deeply grateful. Their part of camp was not far from either Mevarns or Lainos and she had already seen them both, although at long distance. The two friends followed Elior with their eyes until he was gone in the dusk darkness, then Enilia had to tell what had happened the night before. Ebira did not believe her own ears. She jumped off with an expression of justified indignation and was ready to rush over to Laino to tell him a few truths, but then she saw the sadness in Enilias eyes and sat down again. It was no use to scold Laino. After all, it was Enilia herself who had ended the relationship and not him. It hurt to talk about it. She just wanted to forget it all and Ebira understood and let the subject fall. Then they sat for a while in silence until Enilias restless energy demanded that they either talked or took a walk. They stood up and walked through the camp out into the darkness. They walked side by side, each busy with their own thoughts. Enilias hands were clenched in fists and her gaze was on the gr ound in front of her feet. She struggled not to think, not to feel, but the conversation with Ebira had brought it all up. Only slowly did she overcome it and pushed it out and away from her. Ebira suddenly put her hand on her arm to stop her and she looked up. In front of them in the darkness a bit ahead stood a shape. Like Ebira, she did not doubt for a second that it was Laino. As he turned his face to them, she turned on the spot and walked quickly back the way they had come. Ebira hesitated for a second, but then followed running. - Will you not try to talk to him? she asked shortly after. He really looks sad. Enilia shook her head violently. - I have nothing to say to him, Ebby. He made it clear that my love is not enough for him, and then what is left? - Enilia, you know he probably did not mean it like that. You saw him just now. You saw how sad he is. Talk to him, then I am sure you will find out he did not mean it. Enilia stopped her quick walk and turned to Ebira. - A moment ago, you were completely on my side and now you are saying I should talk to him? - I am still on your side, Ebira said calmly. But I can see how sad Laino is. I think you have misunderstood what he said. She clenched her teeth in fury and stared at her friend. - Trust me! I misunderstood nothing, she almost hissed. Go talk to him yourself if you feel so sorry for him.

Ebira looked at her with a hurt expression on her face, and Enilia instantly regretted her harsh tone and apologized. - I would like to talk to him if it is all right with you, Ebira said. Because I am sure that all of this is a misunderstanding. Enilia watched her for a moment and then shrugged. - But I want nothing more to do with him or this whole situation, she said. If you speak with him, it is merely for yours and his sake. She walked back to the camp alone while Ebira walked over to talk to Laino. She hurried in fear that he would come walking after her if she was too slow. Back in the camp, she walked over to Eliors part and found Municantir sleepin g coiled up on her blanket. He woke up when she sat down and she found some food for him. When he had eaten and washed, they both coiled up together in between the blankets. She did not fall asleep before Elior came back and lay down beside her. First when his warm and strong arms surrounded her, did she find peace and the sleep could take over. The day brought the autumn. The sun still sent rays of light down over the army but the wind bit with a sudden coolness and as if by magic, the trees sent yellow, red and brown leaves down to the ground. Vanil and Oloty puffed against the scent of autumn and neighed in their throats as if to welcome the beautiful season. Normally she loved the autumn for its beauty and intensity, but this year it seemed to bode something she did not want to see come. Everybody in the army sensed the change in the nature and looked around. They saw the withered leaves flying over the grass in front of their feet, heard them crunch and crush when the horses stepped on them and they shivered against the bite of the wind and pulled the cloaks tight around them. Silence marked the day where everybody felt the foreboding in the autumns clear coming. The summer had ended in Laru; the time had ended in Laru, their time. Like the year itself, they wandered to the Dark, as for the nature it was inevitable. They would reach the Dark and for many of them, like for many of the natures beings now, it would cost them their life. Many heads were bent to the wind; many beautiful, clear eyes were seeking to the western horizon, to Sanibaro as if to find comfort and courage there. In all hearts was the Light. The Light that was all and with a quiet whisper deep inside told every soul that all is good. They wandered in the Light and with the Light. They were the Light and nothing evil was real. No sorrow, no longing was real. Only the Light existed and the Light was good. Calras came riding down to his children on Heriawo who nodded and whinnied to the two white horses. He followed them for a time without talking, then he smiled a little and looked at them. - Tomorrow, you must ride with your unit, nin tiello. We are now in human land, and we are not welcome. We must be prepared for an attack the whole time, and it is important that all units are gathered at all times and know their tasks. Elior nodded understanding and Calras let his gaze fall on Enilia. - Nin tiella, he said lovingly. You can ride with the others and me. You can also ride together with Ebira and the other healers. Which do you prefer? She did not know. She just wanted to be with Elior. The choice was pretty easy though. Laino and Mevarn were often with Calras and the other eldest to report, and there she would have to see them all the time, therefore she would rather ride with Ebira. Calras nodded. She knew he knew why she had chosen just that, but it did not matter. Nothing mattered. Now she could not even be with Elior in the night. They were so close now that even in the night they had to stay with the units and ranks. At least she had Ebira to go to.

That night she crept so close to her brother and held him as if she was afraid that he would vanish forever if she let go but a little. He kissed her closed eyes and whispered to her until she relaxed and fell asleep. She rode next to Ebira. Vanil and Ilnyari trotted nose to nose and talked quietly like the two girls. Somewhere Enilia did not want to hear what Ebira had to tell, but at the same time, she wanted to know. Since Enilia had left Ebira the previous night, Laino had talked with Eb ira for hours. He really was very sad and he too thought Enilia had misunderstood him. Ebira wanted her to talk to him and give him a chance to explain, but she refused. She would never ever talk to him again and could she avoid it, she would not even see him again. - Why are you so angry? Ebira asked honestly wondering. - Is it that incomprehensible? snapped Enilia. - Honestly, yes, Ebira said. It was you who ended it, not him. - I had not many choices after what he said, she mumbled. Both girls fell silent for a while and looked out over the landscape. They neared Howesby again. - I still think you should at least talk to him. He wants to talk to you! Ebira said firmly. - I have nothing to say to him! - Ayi, but you will surely think of something, Ebira commented dryly and then could not help giggling. Enilia for a moment looked insulted at her friend, but then giggled too. Yes, it was rare that she ran completely out of words in any situation. Maybe she could talk to him, maybe it would not be that bad? But why should she? There was nothing that could be changed. It would never be the same again, it could not be undone. And what had he to say to her? Would he say he had not meant a word of it? That he took it all back and all was good again? If he did that, then what would she do? There was only Elior now, forever. He was the only one who could understand. The only one she could ever love like that. The other could never be like her relationship with Elior; it could never be as true, as safe. Elior understood her; Elior loved her as unconditionally as she loved him. Eliors love could not hurt. It was always there, it would never change, never turn against her, never disappear. Nothing Laino could say would change anything now. It was too late. As soon as they stopped for the night, Ebira ran off to find Laino. Enilia stayed back with the horses that stood a length behind the provision carriages and grazed. Vanil and Ilnyari both stood with her and struggled discreetly to be the one who got the most pats. Much against her will, her heart was racing and she tried to breathe to calm it down. It did not matter, it meant nothing to see him or talk to him, she had made up her mind. She was not going to be with him, she was not going to be with Mevarn either. Ebira had spent the whole day convincing her to talk to Laino and now she had said yes. But it was only for her sake, she did not care. To her it meant nothing. She had nothing to say to him. But Ebira had repeatedly insisted how sad he was and how much he wanted to talk to her. But she had nothing to say, nothing to give him, no reason to listen to him, it was only for his sake. She bit her lip, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. It was only for his sake. The grass and the ground beneath her were cool and she shivered a bit. She pulled her long cloak closer around her and smiled when she discovered that it had the faint scent of Elior. She had had it around her when she had slept next to him.

She teasingly pushed Municantir who sat between her feet and sta red out at the setting sun. The kitten turned with an insulted and warning expression in his cute face. He let her know with a small wave of a whisker that if she did it again it would be worst for her. She laughed at the little being but left him alone so he could enjoy the sunset. She knew he was waiting impatiently for the nocturnal moths who would soon appear attracted by the many fires. He would not give up before he had caught one of them, which had not happened yet. Over behind the last tents in the camp, Laino appeared. She saw him and quickly looked away down on Municantir. The kitten too had seen who was coming, and he meowed happily and ran over to Laino. She was slightly annoyed by the kittens greeting. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw how Laino bent down and picked Municantir up. She stayed sitting without moving, without looking up before he was close to her. He put Municantir down and sat down next to her, so close his arm touched on hers. She instantly moved a bit away; still she did not look at him. One minute passed and then one more and none of them said anything. By every second, her heart seemed to pound faster and harder, and the silence was now even worse than the wait had been. She stood up in a jump and took two steps away from Laino. - Do you have anything to say or what? she snarled and gasped for breath as if the two minutes of silence had drawn all air out of her. - Yes, I do. Sit down! he said toneless. - I am fine right here, she answered. Say what you have to say! He raised his head and looked up at her. Municantir ran off either chasing the first evening insects or to get away from the atmosphere that now spread. - Sit down, Enilia! She remained standing with her arms crossed and met his gaze with cold ease. Inside she trembled, but she managed to keep the attitude on the outside. He looked at her for a long moment, then he stood up in front of her with the same cold calm, she showed herself. - I did not come to argue with you, Enilia. Ebira told me you wanted to talk to me. - I do not want to argue either, she answered. Ebira said you had something to say to me, and that I am willing to hear, but I have nothing to say to you! Ayi, yes, she knew very well how mean that remark was, but she still said it and met his gaze with hardness. His all too blue eyes got a glimpse of anger. - For three days I have tried to understand your reaction, he said a while after. I understand why you stopped our relationship. I would have done so myself had you not done it before me. But your anger I do not understand, Enilia. You of all must know that it is true what I say. You know what is in your own heart! He fell silent. He waited for an answer from her, but she gave him nothing. She merely watched him waiting with an almost impatient air. Shortly after he understood that she had not in mind to give him an answer, and he shook his head disapprovingly. - I really do not understand you, Enilia. It is so black or white with you. Either you love or you hate. Either you are filled with all the Light and the wisdom of the Universe or you behave like a spoiled human child. Three days ago, you loved me unconditionally and now you act as if you are facing the most hideous creature of the Dark. He fell silent again and watched her with squinted eyes as if he sought for just a remnant of what they had had together. She did not let him see any of it.

- No, you do not understand me, she said a while after. That is also, what I have come to see. There is only one in Laru who understands me, I have learned that now. It is my own fault that I did not grasp it before now. It is my own fault that it has cost so much suffering, but now I have learned it and now I have to learn to live with it. - What in Laru are you talking about, Enilia? - See, you do not understand that either, but Elior would understand. You are right, Laino. Everyone in my life will come second to Elior. He will always hold the first place of my heart because he understands me. I need not explain my thoughts and feelings to him as I do with you or others. But you were wrong about Mevarn. - He does not hold the second place in my heart. No one does now. You had it, but that you ruined yourself! But I want to thank you, Laino. You taught me something important. You taught me that there should be no one but Elior in my heart. There is no one but him who will ever understand and love me unconditionally. It had not been her intention to tell Laino anything at all. But now the words streamed out of her until she suddenly stopped her rambling with a short gasp. She had held his gaze but now she looked away. It was impossible to meet what she now saw in him. She turned away to once again regain control of herself, but Laino did not give her a chance. He grabbed her shoulders with both hands and turned her around so she faced him again. - It is so typical of you to interpret everything like that, Enilia. Did you hear nothing I said that night? I said I love you. I said I would never be able to deny my feelings for you. Now you are telling me that you learned that no one but Elior could love you and understand you unconditionally? Do you know what it is you do, timie omian? You are fleeing! You are sealing yourself in your own little, bitter reality so no one can leave you! -You are telling yourself that no one but Elior deserves your love because then you do not have to risk being left. But it is not true, Enilia. I love you unconditionally and there are many who do so. But exactly because you do this, you cannot see it. You will never feel it as long as you flee into your bitter imagination of that Elior is the only one who will ever love you for who you are. Do you hear? For a moment, he had broken through the cold defense, but now she got the control again and stared back at him with a furious glare. - If you really loved me, you could never have said that my love is not enough! she yelled harmfully. If you really understood me, you would know how much I love you! It flew out before she had time to stop herself. She had not meant to say that. She had not meant to reveal that. She had not meant at all that she was to recognize that this was what hurt so much. But now it was out and it could not be taken back or explained away. Lainos expression changed completely. His grip on her shoulders weakened and before she had time to react he put both arms around her and pulled her close. At first she put both hands against his chest to push away, but then it overcame her and she stayed with her forehead leaned against his shoulder. - Ayi, Enilia, nere timie omian. I know it and I love you more than anything else, but it is not enough. Can you not see it? It is not because I do not know that you love me, but I know that there are others you love more. It is not my decision that we should not be together. It is o nly clear to me that it is not meant to be that we are together. There is someone else who is meant for you in this life. Do you not understand that it breaks my heart, nin milede? I love you more than I have ever loved anyone else, but we are not cerias.

She fought the weeping that pressed on. She would not cry. She would not believe what he said. Think about Elior, see him, hear his laughter, feel his warm embrace, but the images of Laino came, and the images of Mevarn. For it was he, Laino spoke of even though he did not mention him by name. He rested his forehead on her head. He whispered lowly, almost without sound, so she could not hear what he said. She still held her hands against his chest, but with a sudden furious outburst, she pressed them against him and pushed away from him. He just stared when he released her and she took three steps back away from him. - I do not care! she shouted. I do not care what the meaning of it all is. I hate you and I hate Mevarn. I do not want to be with any of you. I hate you all and I hate all this. I loved you, Laino, but you ruined it. You ruined it all. It took a moment for Laino to grasp what she said. Then he took a step forward to get a hold of her again, but she moved further away. - Leave me alone, she hissed. I have heard what you had to say. I get it! Laino halted and stayed in a few steps distance. - No, you do not get it, Enilia. Or else you just do not want to get it. His eyes were narrowed again, seeking, and attentive. She clenched her teeth agains t the crying, shook her head to keep down the thoughts and the feelings. The fury was so much better, so much better than all, that hurt so much now. By the Light, she loved him. She loved him so unbelievable much, but he said it could never be. He was standing there saying that she should be with Mevarn. Mevarn who she ice cold had ignored and kept away because she wanted to be with him, with Laino. She loved Laino. She had chosen him and now she turned her down because she should be with Mevarn. But she d id not want to be with Mevarn. She did not want to be with any of them if it was to be like that. It hurt too much. Laino took a step forward again, and once more, she took one further away. - I hate you, she hissed again, but this time there was so much weeping in her voice that she could not even believe it herself. - No, you do not, Laino said. I know it hurts, milede. I feel it myself. It breaks my heart. I love you so much, Enilia. I always will. She hissed again. Had it not been for the crying that lay in wait just below the surface, she would have laughed derisively. She knew it was true what he said, but she could not admit it. If she did, it would be much too terrible. The truth hurt too much. - I never want to see you again, I never want to talk to you again, I will have nothing to do with you ever again, she snarled. And it is your own fault, Laino. You ruined it. Now you must live with it! She grabbed Municantir who played in the grass a stretch away and then ran towards the camp without looking back. Already before she was twenty meters away, the tears ran down her cheeks. It was only with a strenuous effort she managed to keep down the sobs until she was so far from him he could not hear them. She loved him so much; she could not be without him. How in Laru could he do this to her? It had been so easy to hurt him. It had been so easy to turn all the guilt on him, so it could hurt him so much more. Without thinking about it she had ran in the direction of Elior, but then halted and turned to the outskirts of the camp instead. She ran away from the others, away from the quizzical looks and comforting words and instead ran out into the lonely darkness. She let herself fall down onto the damp, cool grass a stretch from the camp and gave into the accumulated weeping. Municantir sat slightly dazed in front of her and pressed his cold nose against her forehead to comfort her.

First after a long time, did she regain her composure and sat up sniffling and coughing and picked up Municantir. The kitten meowed calmly and pressed against her and she caressed him quietly. She stayed until she had composed herself, and until the disclosing red streaks on her cheeks were gone, then she stood up and walked back to the camp. As calmly, as if nothing had happened she walked over to Ebira, Fyaile, and the other healers whom she now shared camp with. Since Tanyvilas, she had either slept together with Elior or Laino, but the night before, and again now, she had to sleep alone. Several pairs of eyes met her quizzically as she reached them, but she just smiled reassuringly. They smiled back. No one asked anything. Either they thought everything was fine or else they grasped that she did not want to talk about it. Fyaile handed her a bowl of soup and they ate on. There was talking around the fire, but she did not listen. She stared into the red yellow flames while she slowly ate. Municantir stood beside her and happily ate the food Ebira had put down on the grass for him. One by one, the women in the camp went to sleep. Fyaile walked a length away to wash off bowls and cups, and Ebira moved over next to her before she also coiled up in her blankets to go to sleep. Enilia followed her example, but long after Ebira had fallen asleep, and long after Fyaile had returned and also gone to sleep, she was still awake and staring into the last glowing embers of the fire. *** Chapter 25 The Affirmation of the Light *** All was dark and the dark was evil. Like a deeper dark in the dark it was. That which lurked and waited. That which had hunted her through nightmares in the night. Chased her in the unconscious in the day. That which she did not know what was, yet knew so well. Ayi, it was evil. It was the Evil. It reached out and stole her breath. She could not breathe for the cold that sent beams of ice through her. It stole her strength. She could not stay standing in front of it. Never in her life had she felt fear like this. Never had she thought that a soul could be so terrified. She was in a forest, no, in a house, and the darkness was outside behind that window she saw in front of her. It threw itself against the glass. It wanted to enter to her, its long claws squeaked down the window with a horrible sound. It was suddenly a black panther with luminous yellow eyes and long gleaming teeth. Sharp, white teeth that would rip and tear her but then it were again without form. Like a shadow, a cloud of evil that slipped through the window and towards her. She wanted to run, but had no strength. She saw that she was in her own room in Tinby, and the Evil was right in front of her. It towered up in the corner of the room, up above the wall and the ceiling. She wanted to scream, but not a sound came from her. She wanted to escape, but could not move. She knew there was something she had to do. Something she had to remember that would make it disappear. Ayi, but she was so scared. She shook, she tried to think, but the darkness filled her with such a terror that she could not grasp anything. What was it she had to remember? Some words, an affirmation that could make it go away. It hovered above her. She wanted away, but could not move her feet, it was as if she was stuck in mud to above her knees. The air was so heavy. She could not move through it, could not breathe. Ayi, she had to remember it now, had to say those words now or the darkness would devour her. The Evil would devour her. She had to say it right, had to remember those words. It stole her thoughts. It neared. The pure evil, the pure horror, the Dark. It was the affirmation of the Light she had to say.

She suddenly knew it, but could not remember the words. How did it begin? It was so cold around her. She shivered, it came nearer, but she could not remember the words, she had to remember them now. - Enilia! No, no, do not come in here, then it will take you too. - Enilia! Wake up! She sat up with a gasp and stared at Araltall who stood above her in the still dark dawn. He smiled. - You were sleeping well. It was almost impossible to wake you. She stared at him for a long time while she slowly grasped that it had merely been a dream. The ice-cold terror was still in her heart. Even now, back in reality she could not shake it off. It had been so real, it still felt so real. She felt trapped, hunted, horrified. She felt the presence of the Evil everywhere around her. With the panic just beneath her skin, she got up and stood in front of Araltall. - What is it? she mumbled, still with most of her consciousness on the Evil inside. Araltall frowned slightly but then paid it no mind. He knew what had happened between her and Laino and figured her condition was due to her being sad. She did not give him any reason to think otherwise. This was not something that could be shared. - Janus and Tania have arrived. They are with Calras and the eldest. I was asked to fetch you. She followed him through the camp while he told what had happened. Apparently, it had been discovered that Tania and Janus had hidden them. How it had happened they did not know, but they had had to run for their lives. Luckily, they had been warned that the guards were on their way. Otherwise, they would have been in the prison now, waiting for a sentence that most likely would be a death sentence. But now they were sitting in Calras camp between all of the eldest, Thomas and those who had been in Howesby. They were pale; they shivered and stared at the ainatunarit with large, frightened eyes. They had not known if the ainatunarit would help them. They had feared that they rode from one death sentence to the other at the ainatunarit, who according to them had no reason to help them. How could they think that? They sat with blankets around their shoulders and with each a cup of steaming tea of Ilmals most calming kind. She greeted them on a slight distance and they smiled with relief when they recognized her and Araltall. Those were faces they knew and felt safe with. Araltall sat down in the middle of the circle that had gathered around the two humans, but she remained standing. Among all of the others were Mevarn and Laino and she could not oversee looking at them now. Her whole body was still filled with the unspeakable terror from the nightmare. It was like a cold that came from within her soul, and she had not the strength to deal with reality this morning. She was not needed her in anyway. They talked on without addressing either her or Araltall. She looked at father who sat nearest Janus and Tania. He looked up at her when he felt her gaze and without words she told him, she needed to be alone. Without waiting for a reaction from him, she turned and walked away from the camp. Elior had not been there, she had noticed that much. But that was also the last thing she thought before she slipped away from the reality and back into the nightmare. All thoughts, all feelings vanished to the advantage if the fear. The Evil conquered her heart, her soul, her body. She trembled as she walked through the dawn, the cool morning air, and the dewwet grass.

She did not think anything about it, she merely felt it, felt that she was scared. It was such a strange emotion, an all-devouring emotion. But it was also more than an emotion, it was a being. It was so complete, so impenetrable, so total. Nothing else could be with this fear. It was that alone or everything else. Why was it so cold? She let it be, walked with it, felt it as if it was all that existed. A stretch from the camp she halted and looked into the grey darkness ahead. Her eyes found a tree in a suitable distance from her, then she grabbed her bow and an arrow from her quiver, which she had on her back. She sent it off towards the tree, grabbed the next arrow and the next. The song from the bowstring, the sizzling of the arrow through the air and the short, hard sound from the arrowheads that penetrated the bark of the tree was all for a long time. First as her quiver was empty did she return to reality. The fear had vanished and she felt empty and almost abandoned. There was nothing left. It was empty like her quiver. Suddenly she felt her body again. It was heavy and tired as if she had run far or worked hard a whole day. She stretched, loosened the tense muscles, and felt the blood stream faster. She blinked several times as did she at first now see where she was. Quickly she walked to the tree to collect her arrows. One by one, she put them back in the quiver after having made sure they were in good condition. When she had collected them all in the quiver, she walked back to the place she had stood before once again to send them all against the tree. On her way back, she saw that father was heading towards her. Before he reached her, she had managed to send eleven arrows back into the trunk of the tree. The twelfth lay singing on the bowstring when he halted beside her and greeted her. She sent off the arrow and let the sound of its hit resound through her with a satisfied smile. The thirteenth was already on its way and hit the tree where it was supposed too already before the sound faded. Calras broke her rhythm by placing his hand on her shoulder and she lowered the bow with the fourteenth arrow and looked at him. How much could he see? - Will you speak with me, nin sythan? You are not happy? A satirical smile played over her face and she shook her head. - What should I be happy about, nin bara? We are heading for war, are we not? - Hmm, and that is maybe why you spend this dawn shooting arrows at an innocent tree? She shrugged. That explanation was supposedly as good as any other? Calras gathered his cloak beneath him and sat down on the still dew-wet grass. He patted the ground beside him and she sat down with a sigh. Yet the sun had not risen, but the first light was visible like a pale stripe in the eastern horizon behind them. - I spoke with Laino last night, he said quietly. I understood from him that you have made your choice. Immediately the memory of realitys events last night had no power. The thought of Laino only left her cold. Choice? What choice had she had? - I made my choice already in Ivetarlis, she said tonelessly. But as so much else in my life, it was taken from me. - Those are bitter words from someone who have only lived for twenty-three years. And especially from someone who know the Light. She smiled a pale smile. Bitter? - I am not bitter, she said. In fact, I am nothing. Careless? It does not matter all o f it. I can do either or. It means nothing.

- That is both truth and lie, Calras said. You created all of your possibilities yourself, your fate and your life before you let yourself be born into this life. By every day here, in every second, every moment, you make new choices for the rest of your life. You create your own experiences, sythan. You create all you see, all that you live through. But you are right so far that it does not matter in the sense that nothing you experience can change what you are or what is. All is good, all is the Light. - So it is my own fault, she said with another little smile. - If by that you mean it is your own choice, then yes, Calras said and smiled himself. All is the movement back to the Light, nin nere. All is the co nsciousness seeking back to the consciousness. All is the Lights play in the Light. - And therefore endlessly indifferent, she added still tonelessly. Calras turned to her and looked straight into her green eyes that in the grey autumn morning light seemed to be almost black. - Nin tiella, I know you do not mean what you say. You are angry and sad, and you are scared. I can see the fear in your eyes. But those are only feeling, sythan. That is nothing, it is not you. - I know it, bara, ayi, I know it. But still it hurts, and even though I know that the pain too is just an emotion, not real, it feels like I cannot see beyond it. It came again. It broke through the cold and the emptiness like the sun broke through the grey mist of the morning and slowly let its light fill Laru. So much pain - Remember, Enilia, how new all this is to you. It is the thirtieth of September today. It is only five months since you met feelings like this alone. I can only imagine how big and insurmountable it may feel for you. But no matter how alone and lost you must feel, then it is not true. I am here, your brother is here, all the other eldest are here for you. You have friends who love you; you have your kind who loves you. And in the Light, you are never alone. In the Light you not even are. There is only one, only the Light. - But it still hurts, bara, and I am scared The feeling of being so tiny in the face if an insuperable, large, evil dark made her bent her head and hide her face in her hands. The fear was worse than the pain, worse than anything else. The fear of losing; the others, herself. And all would be this cold, evil. Calras put an arm around her and gave her shoulder a squeeze. - Of course, you are, nuse. We all are, and it is all right. Your whole life you have lived in shielded safety with your brother. There have not been many others you have had to deal with or attune to. No one has been able to move you. But now you are suddenly surrounded by a whole lot of different persons who demand that you feel something for them. Persons who demand that you make decisions, who demand that you obey them and are part of a group. Of course, you are scared and of course, it hurts. Can you understand that yourself? She nodded. It was easy enough to understand, it was logical. But no logic could penetrate the feelings and change them. What could make them go away and leave her in peace? She looked up again into her fathers kind eyes. - I wish none of this had ever happened. I wish I were still in Tinby with Elior. I wish I was not Ainatstiella, that I was not even ainatunari. If I were only a human, a girl, then I would know nothing of all this and nothing would hurt so badly. - Do you not think humans feel pain? Do you not think they suffer? No, Enilia. You are blessed with the knowledge you have. You are blessed with being Ainatstiella. You know the way out of the pain. You have the possibility to escape the illusion and feel peace. That possibility, there are not many humans who have anymore. They think the pain is the reality, they do not see the Light. You know it is not true, do you not? You can fall through all those feelings and see the truth behind it all if you want to. Do you want to?

He was right again and she nodded quietly. But even the thought of releasing the pain was painful; it hurt as badly as the pain itself. And somewhere she did not want to let it go. Somewhere the pain was better than all that lay behind. The pain in its own way covered up the reality, and what was the reality? Calras had followed her thoughts and smiled again now. - No, that is not the reality either, he said. All, that is thought or feeling is not the reality. But give it time, nin sythan, let it be for now. Feel how it arises. See what there is of thoughts and feelings. Observe them, feel them, see them pass through and do not try to understand it. You grieve, you have suffered, you have lost, you have wept, and it is all right. We are here and we will always be here. Grieve, Enilia, weep for Laino, weep for the life you cannot have here, weep for the safety you can no longer return to. Weep until there are no more tears and then see, what is instead. She looked at father. Now she was going to cry again, but no tears came. His eyes were full of Light. - Feel the horror; let it scare you to death. Become one with the horror, be terrified, meet it, see it, feel it. Reach your hand to the Evil and let it devour you. Neither that is true, neither that is real. All is the illusion and cannot touch what is you. So meet it openly, nere sythan, let it come. For a moment, she was puzzled that he knew about the fear. The Evil that she had met in her nightmare, but she knew that he had seen it in her heart. She could see that also knew it from himself. She nodded quietly, did not know if she could do it, if she could let it be instead of trying to fight it, but he spoke the truth. He showed her the way. She took his hand with both of her hands and held it for a moment, then she rose. Calras stood up too and looked at her for a long time. Just before they both turned to walk back to the camp, she recalled her attempt to remember the Affirmation of the Light. - Bara, what is the Affirmation of the Light? she asked as she not even in awake state could remember where she had heard it before. - The Affirmation of the Light? How in Laru did you come to think of that? - In my nightmare, I tried to remember it. But now I do not even think I have heard it. I do not even know where I even have heard of it. - You have probably heard it mentioned among the eldest, Calras said. Once, it was often used, but now it is rare. - Do you remember it? she asked curious to hear the words she had thought could make the Evil vanish. Calras stood still for a moment and frowned slightly while he sought the wording of the affirmation. Then he nodded as he remembered. The Light That which is all Sacred is its recognition, its truth come The Light is all in the illusion as it is all in the All Bring us what we need and free us from the suffering As we help to free others Lead us not into the dark of the mind but deliver us from the evil For the Light is all life, all being, all existence In eternity She repeated the words in whisper as if to set them into the memory, then she frowned in wonder. - The Evil? Calras laughed. - No, not the evil as in something evil. But the evil which is the suffering of the mind. An evil, not something evil. You know there is nothing evil. There is only Light.

- Then why speak an affirmation at all? - It is an affirmation of the Light, of the consciousness of the Light. When you speak it, all the beings of the Light in the Universe will be there for you. All who have been, and all who will come. The affirmation has been used for millennia. And you will find it is a very strong affirmation, Enilia. Can you not already feel it? He smiled and closed his eyes for a moment. She looked at him. Then she too could feel the change in the energy around them. It had grown lighter, brighter. She smiled. The Affirmation of the Light. She whispered it to herself several times, as they walked back to the camp. It brought her calm already, brought peace. As if every word in it was a magical spell that removed pain and heavy thoughts. He stroked her cheek before he walked to his part of the camp, and she walked down to the others she was with. Still she whispered the affirmation to herself, and when she reached Ebira and Fyaile who were getting ready to march, she smiled, and the Light once again shone in all. So much peace and warmth again. Fyaile spread out her arms to her as if she was a long missed daughter who came home, and she threw her bow and swung both arms around Fyaile. All is good. She stubbed her toes against the dresser and tried to choke the curse, which came. She did not want to wake Elior if he was sleeping or let mother know that she was awake. But Elior was already awake. He sat half- up in bed and lifted his duvet as a sign for her to come over and lie down. She tiptoed over the floor that was icy cold against her naked feet, gathered her nightgown around her and quickly crawled under the duvet next to Elior. He knew why she came. She really did not need to say anything, yet she said it. It was too big inside. She could find peace for all that. Not again. There were too many nights where she had awoken to that sound. - Mother is crying again. Elior moved closer and put an arm around her waist. His breath was warm against her forehead. He had slept until she came. His skin was sleepy-warm, but even in his sleep, he too had heard mothers weeping. - Why is she crying, Eli? - Because she misses father, Lia. - I miss father too, but I do not cry, she said. Of course, it was not the same, she knew that very well. But there was something in that weeping that annoyed her. The hopelessness of it. The muffled sobs that disclosed that mother knew it was hopeless. That she could give all she was, and it would not be enough. - Why does he not love her, Eli? Quiet laughter. He stretched against her, ruffled up her hair with both hands and put his face all close to hers. Then she had to stretch just as comfortably against him, all his warmth, although mothers weeping still resounded within. So much hopeless sorrow. - He does love her, Lia. But she is not her ceria. And she knows that. That is why she is crying. It is not the same for humans as it is for ainatunari. If he was to love her, as she wishes for, he had to stay here with her forever and never love anyone else. His love for Ceniur, my mother, is still true. He can only give Marian what he is already giving her not hing more, Lia. She did not ask more, just lay there so safely against him, and let the warmth carry her into the sleep with the last thoughts. Was she to cry so hopelessly once? Cry because that love could never be? Cry because it was hopeless? Cry because she could give all she was but that was not enough? They rode away from Howesby towards south, towards Karawia. Janus and Tania came with them. They rode with the healers, the women with children and Enilia and Ebira.

The days and nights were spent with long conversation about all and nothing. Sometimes they talked about Tania and Janus, about the humans, about life for them. Other times they talked about the Light, of the life of the ainatunarit, of the differences between them and the likenesses. Some mornings she awoke after the same horrible nightmare. Not once, could she remember the words for the affirmation that could save her from the Evil, but every time she woke up just before it would devour her. Those mornings she felt the sorrow and the fear so strongly that it took a long time before she could meet the others gazes and talk to them. She could not talk to anyone about it even though she knew that many of them probably knew this fear, knew the Evil. It was too strong, too large to be put into words. Not even Gawavolf could convince her to say what this nightmare was about. Not even Elior. Every now and then, they managed to find some time where they could run away from the others and be alone. Every now and then, there was also Mevarn or Laino. At most times, she managed to avoid them, but now and then their roads crossed and in the meeting with their gazes, the sorrow hit her again. October had set in with biting winds and the nights grew cold. Then sun no longer brought much warmth and more and more often, it rained both day and night. It was one of those nights in the pouring rain as she was heading home to her part of camp, when Laino stood in her way. She had not seen him. She had been walking with her head down to avoid the stinging, cold drops that bit her face and she halted abruptly as he suddenly stood in front of her. She had been up to eat with father and the other eldest and was now walking in the wet darkness in the outskirts of the camp heading down to sleep. Her thoughts had been on everything but Laino and now he was standing there right in front of her. Not since they had talked last had he looked so directly at her. In the meeting with his all too blue eyes, in which she had once found so much love, the sorrow hit at full strength and she looked down. What did he want? Did he not know he only made it worse? Why did he want to do this again? She had said loud and clear that she wanted nothing more to do with him, and she still felt that way. It hurt too much. Nothing had changed with that. - I have said I do not want to talk with you, she mumbled still with her gaze on the ground. - I know you have, but I want to talk with you, Enilia. She could not help but look up as the tone of his voice let her know he was very serious. His expression was arduous, the expression of the leader, the strong, proud, immovable. As soon as she saw that, she herself straightened her back without thinking about it and returned his gaze. - Maybe so, but that is just too bad. I have nothing to talk with you about! She made her voice as harsh as she could to scare him away, but he did not even seem to notice. Then again, when had she ever been able to scare him away? She stepped aside to walk past him, but he only followed and cut off her way forward once aga in. - I mean it, Laino. I want nothing to do with you, she hissed. Now her voice was angry on its own as she began realizing he was not going to let her be. - I mean it too when I say I want to talk with you. Come with me! He gestured at some trees a stretch away, but she did not react on it. She tried to slip by him again, but he still cut off her way. - Enilia, you can come voluntarily or I can drag you there. Which do you prefer? Immediately she expected that he was making fun, but there was not the slightest twinkle in his gaze. He was deeply serious and when he was like that, he would do it. She backed a bit, while she glared furiously at him.

- Is it so hard to understand that I do not want to talk with you? she shouted. You cannot force me to do it. I do not want to. He took a step towards her and stood as close as before again. - No, it is not hard to understand, Enilia. And yes, I can force you to do it. I do not care what you want or do not want. I want this solved now. This other is too ridiculous. There is no reason that we should not be able to talk. There is no reason for us to avoid each other. In panic to find a way out, she yelled the only thing she could immediately think of. - If you touch me, I will tell Calras. He will not let you get away with this! Lainos eyebrow shot up and for a short second gave him an almost gentle, laughing expression, but then the arduous was back. - He probably would, though, Enilia. I even think he would be happy to hear if we had finally talked again. She knew he was right, but would not let it happen. She did not want to talk with him. She did not even want to stand here near him anymore. She just wanted away. There was no idea in trying to outrun him, so in a last desperate attempt she grabbed for a sword to threaten him to let her go. But his eyes were faster than her hand and before she had time to grab the handle of the sword, he had hold of both her wrists. - Stop it! he said angrily. I only want to talk with you. There is no reason to go to extremes. Come now! Suddenly, he pulled her towards the trees. She struggled at first, but all she got out of it was that his grip on her wrists tightened. She hissed at him, but he was cold. - You have no right to do this to me, Laino. I do not want to talk with you; I do not want to see you. I only want you to stay far away from me. Why can you not respect that? He had dragged all the way over behind the trees, but still held her wrists. She glared at him in fury, but he only met her rage with superior calm. - I have every right, nin omian. Mostly because it is not true what you say. You may think it is true. But in reality, you only want to avoid me because it hurts every time you see me. Am I not right? - No, you are not! she lied. - Stop with all the lies. Do they make it easier for you? Is it easier when you tell yourself that you hate me? When you hurt me? Does it feel better when you scream at me that it is my fault and that I must live with it? Do you feel better when you tell me how terrible you feel and that it is my fault that you now hate all of Laru? The blood gushed to her cheeks when she remembered everything she had shouted at him last. Yes, it had made it easier for her. It was so much easier to be furious with him as she was right now. And finally, it was he, who had created all of this pain. It was he, who had ruined it all. He shifted his weight to the other foot, but still just stood and looked at her waiting. He was collected, prepared for whatever would come of fury and accusations from her. He had braced himself and he was determined to break down all of her defenses so all could be good again, or at least more real. She could see it in his eyes, but would not give into it. If she gave into him, she would give into the pain and that she could not bear. He stood here in front of her, so alive, so close, so beautiful. She loved him. She loved him endlessly much, but he did not want her. It did not matter how many times he said he loved her. How much he also wanted her when he just afterwards said it could not be. Did he not see how much it hurt? As he stood there, he was all she wanted. All she wished for was to be so close to him again, but he refused her that. He rejected her. He did not want her.

It was most profoundly the truth. That was what she heard him say. That was what she saw in the blue, blue eyes, she loved. She was not enough for him. Her love was not enough. Anger, or was it pain, pressed tears up in her eyes and she twisted her wrists to get them out of his grip. - That is how it is! she snarled. It is not my problem that you cannot live with the truth! - Stop it, Enilia, for one in Karawia. There is no reason for it to be like this between us. The rain ran over his face and his hair was wet and lay heavy on his shoulders. She stared at the drops that reached his lips and then dissolved. She wanted to lean into him and kiss the rain off his lips and that prevented her from saying what she wanted. She forced her gaze off his lips and twisted her wrists in his grip again, but he had already seen what she was thinking. He released her hands but only to grab hold of her head instead and lift her face towards his. - It hurts me too, nuse, he said calmly. But no lies make it better. It does not make it better to be angry with you. It does not make it better if I try to make myself believe it is your fault or that you ruined it. I could choose to be angry with Mevarn too and hate him for loving you. I could hate him because you love him, but that would only make everything worse. I love you, I will always love you, and that is a good feeling, Enilia. Yes, it hurts that we cannot be together, but it makes it better to feel how much I love you. She pulled her head away, wiped the rain from her face, stroked the water from her hair, did everything to avoid looking at him. She stepped back only to discover that a thick trunk behind her prevented her from further escape. He came closer again and stood in front of her, still just as calm. There was no possibilities of escaping, no ways to avoid him. The rough bark of the tree cut through her tunic, she was that close to it to avoid him, but he had only followed. He put his hands around her head again to make her look at him, but she kept her eyes on the ground. Refused to let him see what was in her gaze. - Talk to me, he said. It is still me. I am no different than I was before. Nothing has changed in our love. It is still the same. Ayi, but yes, it had changed. Before it had been a source for joy. Now it was something that hurt so badly. She took hold of his hands and pulled them away from her face, but did not release them. She held them. Felt their strength and warmth, which so many times had been on her, tender and caressing. As if he read her mind, he took her hands in his instead and braided his fingers into hers. - In a few days we will reach Karawia, she said and finally looked up and met his gaze. In such a short time from now, we will reach the Dark and our fate will be clear to us. Maybe I will die there, Laino, maybe you will die there. No one knows. No one knows what is to happen with us. But whether we die or not, we will leave here. - Since I left Tinby less than half a year ago, I have grieved more, lost more and been more afraid than ever before in my life. When I left there, the ones I loved could be counted on one hand. And none of them had ever hurt me; none of them had ever made me cry. When mother died, I grieved. But it was a calm grief, Laino, for she had lived a long and good life and she left Laru smiling. I miss her, but it does not hurt. It has never hurt. - I knew not real pain until Elior left me. I knew not real fear until a dragon and thousands of the soldiers of the Dark were upon me, and I had to shield my unconscious brother with my body. I knew not loneliness until I understood that I am the only one who can change any of this. I am the only one who can make it good inside of me again. I am the only one who is responsible for my happiness and for my pain. I can choose bitterness and anger, or I can choose the Light. - Then what will you choose? he asked. For a moment, she looked up into the black, cloudy night sky before she met Lainos gaze again.

- I do not know yet, she said honestly. I am still angry, I am furious, I am sad, I am scared, and I am bitter at all that has happened. I do not think I can choose anything before the war is over. Before I no longer have this Dark creeping inside all the time. And maybe the choice will be made for me then. Maybe I do not need to make a choice at all; maybe the death will deliver me from any more thoughts? - Maybe, he said. Or maybe you will find that there never was anything to be bitter about? - Yes, maybe. But when the war is over, I will no matter the outcome have nothing to fear anymore. And this fear is the worst. The fear of losing. The fear that someone I love will die and be taken from me. You told me it yourself. That is the worst feeling, the most horrible, Laino, to lose like I have lost you, she continued without saying it aloud, but Laino still heard her. - I am still here, nin milede. I will always be here for you. We will be in Namilia together. We will always have each other. I will not be without you in my life even though I cannot be with you in the way I wanted to. He had achieved what he wanted. It all crashed for her. She felt at full strength all, which she had tried to avoid with her cold and her anger. But this time she did not try to push it away again. She looked at him with the sorrow in her gaze and she saw the same in his. She did not cry. She merely felt it and let it be. She put one hand on his cheek that was wet and cold from the rain. She still felt like kissing him. Still wanted to hide away in his embrace, feel his body against hers. If he did not move soon, if he did not soon do something, she would not be able to control it. She was wholly close to him now. Without knowing it, she had leaned more and more against him. His face was only a few centimeters from hers, their lips so close that they almost touched. She still held his gaze, so clo se that the all too blue shimmered out into a glittering, light blue ocean. His hands glided up her arms, up over her shoulders and around her neck. They shook. He was no longer in control either and it both delighted her and scared her at once. If he could not stop it, she could not either. Her eyes were still open when she let her lips touch his. Still she held his gaze; still she let him see all this she felt so intensely. He trembled, and at once, he pushed her away and pulled her closer with both arms around her neck. The rain still poured down upon them in an endless stream. They were both soaked and it dripped from their hair and faces. She tasted the rainwater on his lips and felt it stream from his hair and forehead down over her face as she pulled him closer with both hands around his head. The kiss that had at first been so careful, so testing, now became fierce, almost demanding, as he pushed her against the tree and gave in to all, that he had also tried to keep down. She kept her grip on his head, braided her fingers into his hair, and pulled him towards her even though he could hardly get any closer. He released her neck and instead let both his hands glide down over her breasts and stomach. She sighed against his mouth when a few tears mixed with the rain down over her cheeks. She loved him, ayi, she loved him so much. He let his lips glide over her jaw and further down her throat. She kissed his forehead, his temple, his ear. He grabbed both her hands and looked at her for a long time. There were flames in his eyes, but it was so gentle in spite. His lips were slightly parted. His expression was at the same time so knowing and wondering. - I love you, he whispered so she could barely hear it. He would stop. He would kiss her cheek and say goodnight. He would let it be their last night, their last hour together. She had lost him once. She could not bear to lose him again. He must not go now. She let herself slide down with her back against the trunk until she sat on the grass.

He still held her hands and her gaze and slowly he followed until he squatted in front of her. He hesitated. He knew what she wanted. He could see it in her eyes. She did not give him more time to think. She moved over to him, put her arms around his neck, and pressed her lips against his again. She put her weight against him, pressed onto him until he gave in and sat back on the grass. Yet again, she moved close to him and kneeled between his stretched out legs. She pushed again until he gave in and let himself fall back onto the wet grass with her over him. For a long time he returned her kisses. For a long time his mouth was as desiring and demanding as hers as if he thought too that one last time they could give in to the love. One last time they could be together, and then never again. Her fingers found the strings on his tunic and began untying them. They slipped for her, soaked and slippery from the rain. Finally, he pushed her away, tipped her onto her side in the grass and pulled off his tunic and shirt himself. He leaned over her again and continued with her clothes and the rest of his own until they both lay naked in the rain. His mouth followed the flow of the rain over her body and left a flaming trace where the Octobercold before had left her skin icy cold. She returned his caresses with her fingers, with her lips, with her whole body. He was burning warm. His eyes were like fires ablaze in the darkness and his hands sent streams of fire through her wherever they touched. And she loved him so much. She told him, whispered it against his mouth. She let him rip out her heart with his gaze and let him know that if he wanted it, it was his forever. There was nothing she would not give him. There was nothing in her that could not be his. If he wanted it, if he would be hers forever. They lay together for a long time in the rain that continued its pouring down on Laru. They pulled the wet cloaks over them but it did not give much warmth. That they found in the nearness of their bodies. She rested her head on his arm, their gazes were locked in each others, speaking without words. Her love for him was written in her gaze, she gave it to him openly and freely, and he smiled. - Nin milede, I am yours. I can never be otherwise. I will always be here and I will keep your love for me in my heart but more I cannot take. It is not mine. It is not meant for me. - But I want to give it to you. - And that makes me the happiest soul of the Light, Enilia. Your love is the greatest gift I can get. I hope you will never stop loving me, but love me like a friend, like a brother. - Then you will love me like a friend, like a sister? she said and knew that if he said yes, he would be lying. - I wish I could, then it would not hurt so much. But let the time pass, nuse Enilia, and you will see that your heart is meant for someone else. All that love is meant for someone else. Your ceria. - Then what about you? - Maybe I will find someone else too, who knows? But more time may pass for me. But what is time if I can find someone like you again? She laughed. She could not help it and Laino smiled so his eyes sent sparks against her. When she reached Fyaile and Ebira in the camp, she trembled with cold. They had sought shelter from the rain under one of the carriages and at least the blankets were dry. She pulled off the wet clothes and spread it out on the ground, then maybe it would dry a bit before they moved on the next morning. In her pack, she found some dry clothes and shaking pulled it on before she crawled under the blankets. Her teeth chattered in her mouth and she could not control her bodys violent shaking. Municantir, who laid dry and warm half beneath Ebiras blanket, looked at her and shook his head. Then she could have stayed in shelter like him. She just rolled her eyes at the precocio us kitten.

At least she had experienced something nice. Because she was happy. Nothing had changed between her and Laino. They still were not to be together, she knew that and it still hurt, but she was happy. It was good now in anyway. It was a nice feeling, a happy feeling now, when she thought of him. She tucked under the blankets, clenched her teeth to prevent them from chattering so much, and tried to get warm by rubbing her hands hard against her legs and arms. Fyaile, who lay next to her, rose up on her elbow and looked at her through the darkness. - What have you been doing, Enilia? she asked. You are so cold you are shaking? Enilia could not help laughing. - I have just spoken with Laino, she said. Even in the darkness beneath the carriage, she co uld see how Fyaile raised both eyebrows and without doubt understood how that conversation had gone. She lifted her blanket and gestured for Enilia to move over and get some warmth. Enilia did not wait for her to ask again, but instantly moved over next to Fyaile and sucked in her warmth. Fyaile laughed quietly and rubbed her hands against her back until the blood streamed faster and sent gushes of warmth through her chilled body. - That is good, Fyaile said and referred to Enilias conversation with Laino. I feel you are happy again now, Enilia. That is good. *** Chapter 26 The fate of Laru *** They reached Karawia on the tenth of October. They stopped the march although it was still only early afternoon as they in the southern horizon saw the Dark. At first many assumed it merely to be a heavy rain cloud, but then they realized what it was they saw. They all knew it. They felt it in their hearts. For the last couple of days, the towns had been further and further apart and more and more time passed between them seeing humans or animals nearby. And now, only a few hours march ahead, all living was gone. Still the grass grew beneath their feet. Still there were trees, bushes, and life around them, but soon they would march across dead land. Soon even the sky above their heads would be darkness where neither sun, stars nor moon could penetrate. Soon they would reach the Dark. They camped, and for the first time since Tanyvilas, the tents were raised. Tomorrow the army would march on alone. Healers, children, horses, and packs they would leave behind. Tomorrow, they were going to war. She helped Ebira and Fyaile with raising their tent, then she went and helped Janus and Tania who fumbled with their tent a stretch from there. They smiled in gratefulness when she helped them get it up, then they sat down on the grass together and admired their work. - Enilia, there is something we would like to ask, but we have not known how to ask or if it would be rude. She looked at Tania who was glancing at her, apparently nervous. Why were they like this? This nervousness was so distinct in both Tania and Janus. Why were they still afraid? They were among friends here, could they not feel that? When Tania did not continue the question by herself, she had to ask what it was. Ta nia looked at Janus before she looked at her again.

- We do not know I mean, for long we have doubted whether we are supposed to go with the army tomorrow or if we are to stay here? Or maybe you would prefer if we leave you now? When we came, it was only said that we could stay with you, but no one has said more. And honestly, we do not really know if we have outstayed our welcome? We feel a bit as if we are a burden to you. She looked at the two humans for a long time. Were they mostly afraid that they wo uld be asked to participate in the war or were they mostly afraid that they were no longer welcome among ainatunarit? Tanias gaze was frightened. Janus gaze was more tense and vigilant. He discretely tried to read answers in Enilia's eyes, but he did not succeed. - What is your own wish? she asked a while later. What do you want? Again, the two humans looked at each other for a long time before they answered. It was Tania again who spoke. - We want to help if we can, Enilia, but I am afraid we will not be of much use. I have no skills with weapons, I have no strength, and honestly, we are both terrified. Janus moved about a little regretfully when Tania expressed their fear but he did not object. Tania glanced at him before she continued: - We both love your kind and we wish you all good. There is nothing we want more than to stay with you, but how can we stay if we are not willing to fight at your side? And sooner or later, we must part when you leave this world. We cannot go with you to Namilia. We are humans, and we must remain here to whatever fate that is ours. The eldest have told us of the Light. They have told us of your faith, and we recognize the truth in it, but however much we want it, we cannot follow you. There really was sadness in the gazes and hearts of the two humans, and it turned all emotions upside down. These two wished to leave Laru. They wished to go to Namilia. Until now, she had hated the thought of leaving Laru. They felt the exact opposite. She stood up as the feelings gushed forward. The two humans misunderstood her and thought that they had made her angry. Tania jumped up with a stream of apologies until she calmed her again. She was not angry, not the least, and she was sure that it was perfectly fine that they did not follow them to Karawia. They were welcome to stay and go to Sanibaro or as far as they may wish through Omyomatt. Not until long after could Tania and Janus believe her, and she left them in deep wonder. She had grown up among humans but never before had she experienced them like this. It was as if they were completely out of step with everything that happened. They thought about everything, thought all the time and completely forgot to feel, to sense. They were so scared Still lost in thoughts about humans, she walked towards fathers camp. There would probably be some calm to be found there. He sat along with the other eldest, Gawavolf, Thomas and all other leaders from the army. They sat in a half-circle facing the southern horizon, facing the Dark. A little to the left in the group, sat Mevarn. She had not allowed him much space in her thoughts since they left Ivetarlis, and now, she did not allow him any either. In spite of the thing with Laino, in spite of what he had said. No, no thoughts, no feelings for Mevarn. Nothing. It was still easier like that. She walked to father and squeezed down between him and Elior who sat at his right side. She followed their gazes to the Dark and in silence, watched the heavy, black cloud, which could just be spied hovering above the dead land ahead. It crept into the heart, just as evidently. All of its anger, pain, sorrow and hatred. As a heavy, massive rain cloud, their fate hung in the southern horizon above the dead, naked land in Karawia. Not until after a long time of silent watch was the quiet broken. Thomas stood up with a struggle and still with his eyes on the Dark, he spoke to ainatunarit around him.

- There, for the first time you see what I for centuries have seen grow and spread its evil fate around my kin. It began with me, it will end with you. There is no doubt in me that you have come with the end of centuries of terror for the humans. Calras stood and walked over next to Thomas. He put an arm around the old mans shoulders and smiled. - Neither I doubt that this is the end, Thomas, nin omian. However, no one here knows what end it will bring. The legend says that Ainatssithan will win the war, and I do not doubt that. However, how many lives it will take and how much sorrow and horror it will bring before it is over, I do not know. The two men, the two souls, looked towards the Dark, so vastly different, yet so alike. One, an old, bent, and tormented human man, the other a tall, proud, and strong ainatunari king, however, they looked to the same fate, and the Light in their souls was the same. Everyone else looked to the two and to the Dark ahead of them with deep calm. Whatever would happen now was their fate, and the acceptance of it was in them all. How strange it was to witness. So much calm in spite of the fact that The Evil, the Dark, was now so close. She shivered. Suddenly, it was too real. How could they just be so calm? Gawavolf stood and stayed for a moment looking south before he turned and began walking west away from the others. She watched the wizard for a moment, then she stood and followed him quietly. For a long time he walked without looking back at her. He knew it was she who followed. Why did she after all? There was no explanation really. It just felt good. She made no attempt to reach to his side, merely walked ten paces after him with her gaze on his back without really seeing anything. He did not stop until a long stretch from the camp. It was all quiet and bare around them, no birds sang, no insects buzzed in the air, and only a few trees and plants broke the bare land. The grass was strangely colorless and withered beneath her feet and even the sky seemed pale and sad. Dead. Not even now did Gawavolf turn to her although she was just a few steps behind him. He stared to the west. She followed his eyes but saw nothing but the deserted, deathlike landscape, which now surrounded them on all sides. Karawia, the Land of the Dark. She glanced to the south, to the Dark and again, felt the presence of the Dark in her heart. Its cold, its evilness, its hatred. The fear of The Evil, which up until now had only existed in nightmares she now saw for real. All of a sudden, she turned to Gawavolf who still stood with his gaze fixed to the west. Seeing into the Light. She took a step towards him and followed the direction of his pale blue eyes towards the western horizon. The smile in his gaze revealed that he saw other than the empty, barren land out there. He saw through the illusion. She frowned in an attempt to see what the wizard saw, but still Laru just lay dead and bare before her eyes. - You shall not see with your senses, but with your soul, nin sythan. You shall not look for the apparent, but for what really is. See the Light, Ainatstiella. Ages came and past before their eyes. For one moment, the entire horizon was covered by a giant forest where no conscious beings existed yet. The next moment that piece of land did not exist at all but was a huge ocean where whales and sea snakes ruled. Then land broke out of the ocean, vanished again, and gave room for another. Laru came and went, changed through ages of time. It was populated, built up, only to vanish again and to be recreated. Over and over. Humans came as primitive apelike beings without speech or conscious thought. For long they ruled in the land, hunted the animals, gathered food, bore children, died, and were reincarnated. They disappeared when Laru was taken away only to be created over again.

This time humans came to as conscious beings and they lived for a long time alongside ainatunarit in harmony. That time she recognized as she saw herself in it. She remembered it in her soul, she had lived then too. She saw humans and ainatunarit wander past her, so close she could have reached out her hand and touched them. However, when she tried, she merely created disturbance in the image like rings in the water and she heard Gawavolfs hearty laughter through time and space. Among ainatunarit and humans, there were also other beings. Beings with consciousness, soul, and voices. She saw them walk side by side with both humans and ainatunari. She saw fauns laughing and playing flute while human children danced around them on a meadow. She saw ainatunari women walking along with human women in the forest or telling stories to children of all sorts of beings. A lammasu cub flew around in the air with an exuberantly laughing elven child on its back. Another image showed all kinds of beings gathered on a huge meadow for what looked like a council or a meeting. The images flickered a little when she felt she was crying, but she did not let the pain settle and the image came clear again. It was a happy time; it had been a happy time for the Light. There was no fear, no anger, no pain. They lived side by side, all the beings of the Light for then they had all be en the People of the Light. They respected each other, helped each other, loved each other. No beings warred, hunted each other or killed each other. However, something had happened since it had changed, but what was it? Why had this not lasted? The images flickered and vanished and a new one appeared. It looked like a drawing in clear colors more than it looked like reality. It showed a human woman and a human man standing by a tall tree abundant with apples. A snake hung above the womans head. It had its long body coiled around a thick branch and it seemed to be talking to the woman. She picked an apple and both she and the man ate from it. Then the image turned black. All colors and contours vanished in a vortex and when she could see something again, she saw that all other beings but the humans left. The faces of the humans were now marked by pain and fear, by feelings that had not been in the images before. Together, the lammasus, devas, pixies, pegasusses, unicorns and all others left for Namilia. A stretch behind them, ainatunarit followed. The humans watched after them, but it was not sorrow or longing that was in their eyes. It was anger and fear. And then they were alone. Many images followed. Now no longer drawings, but as if they were real, images of things she could not understand. Laru changed its shape. The lands scattered across the ocean as if into a giant jigsaw puzzle. The humans scattered and changed from one another. Large buildings in stone shot up from the ground, grey and huge they were where the trees had been before. They were close, and in between them were black roads with a myriad of humans in weird clothing. They rushed on amongst some strange things with black wheels in insane speed. From the things came smoke, and in them sat humans. They were in all sizes. Some had many humans in them, some only one or two. It was some sort of carriage, but there were also other things on the black, hard roads. Some had two wheels, some in great haste, others slowly with a human that seemed to drive it forward. On the sky were other things moving at own power but also without life.

There was strange light everywhere. It came from the buildings, from the things moving with humans inside of them, from signs and columns with images, from windows and poles at the roads. It was not light, as she knew it, but a weird light, which shone on its own without flame or life. Then the sounds from the images reached her. An ear deafening raging noise. Roars she could not identify as anything but none- living. The sound of voices and something, which was alike music but not like anything she had ever heard before. And with it came the smell of smoke. A strange, smothering smoke. A stink of filth and stuffiness. There were no trees to see but a few trunks here and there, however, they seemed dead, lonely, and closed. There was no birdsong, no sound, and scent of nature. No beauty. No life besides the rushing humans with their pale, extinct faces. The gazes were on the ground, on the hard, black road. They did not look at each other unless they returned a furious, hateful glare. The image grew before her eyes. It became bigger and bigger. She pulled away from it, suddenly horrified that it would become real and devour her so that she would have to be there. As she stepped back holding up her hands to shield herself, the images disappeared. She found herself standing back in Laru, in Karawia, next to Gawavolf. What was that? But now he no longer looked to the west, now he looked at her. His gaze was quizzical and asking. For a moment, she did not know if he had seen the same as her, but then she saw the reflection of the images in his eyes. All of the horrible. - What was it? she asked out of breath. What happened? - You saw the choice of the humans, Gawavolf said quietly. You saw why we are now leaving Laru as all of the Beings of the Light have done before us. You saw what the humans in the coming ages are to experience. That is what they have to live. What they will learn from. She shook her head still without understanding the weird images, which had appeared in front of her. Gawavolf smiled at her and sat down on the yellow grass. She sat down next to him and breathed deeply. - That, which looked like a drawing, was a symbol of the humans choice. Their choice to w alk off the road to the Light for a while. Their own story of this choice is the story of two humans called Adam and Eve. They call them the first humans even though there were times with humans before them. In time to come, they will write about them in the book called the Bible. - They will write about that, which they will call God. In that story God is their Father in Heaven as I explained it you. He created Earth, their Laru, their world. And he created all living, animals, plants, and humans. He is the mightiest, and he decides whether they have it good or bad. It is he who creates both joy and sorrow for the humans. - They pray to him and they believe that if they do not do things to his delight, he will punish them. If they make him angry by breaking his laws, he sends them to Hell when they die. If they are good, they will go to Gods Heaven. - What is Hell, and what is Gods Heaven? she asked, bewildered. - You can almost compare it to dimensions, Gawavolf explained. Heaven is a place where everything is happiness. There are the angels, who also every now and then come to Earth to help the humans. You know angels! The humans version however is not quite like ours. Hell is a place where everything is evil. There lives Satan, or the Devil, the humans have many names for him. - He is an angel who was banned from Heaven and is now evil and fights God for the power over the humans. In a prayer, almost like the Prayer to the Light, which the humans will call Our Father, they pray to be delivered from Satans power, from The Evil. They believe in the good, and they believe in the evil. In their world, things are split in good and evil. It is a duality, a light and a dark. It happened when they ate the apple as you saw. It is all a further development of how it already is. They have made their choice. This interpretation of it will follow soon.

Gawavolf fell silent and she vanished in thoughts of all this, which she did not understand at all. - Explain to me what happens with the apple, she said when it made no sense to her. - Their story of Adam and Eve will be a symbol of the choice as I said, Gawavolf then continued. They will call the story, The Fall of Man. Adam and Eve will live in Paradise where they will be the only humans that God have created. They will be his children, and they live in the beautiful garden he has made for them on Earth. - A tree grows in this garden. They call it the Tree of Knowledge, and the only thing they are not allowed to do is to eat the fruits of this tree. However, they do that. The story will say that the snake in the tree lures Eve to eat from an apple, and she also persuades Adam to eat from it. - As they do so, they will come to know the difference between good and evil. They will be embarrassed at their nakedness, and they will know about shame. That will be the primary sin, they will sin against God. They will be banished from Paradise and shall have to live in the world with fear, anger, shame, pain, and death which from them will be passed on to all who come after. She frowned again. Still she did not get that story. It was in no way logical. Gawavolf smiled at her confusion. - The story is only a symbol, nin mada, an analogy. What really happened was that the humans chose a new way, a new lesson. They chose to forge t the Light. To forget the true nature of reality so that they could learn something in an illusion where something is evil, something is not good. Something, which is an opposite of what they really are. - It happened a long time ago, but now they are so far into that belief, into that consciousness, that it is their reality. Therefore, they will soon create this entire different belief instead. Some of them will even stop believing in God, that, which is their symbol of the Light. Because they will forget the Light so completely! - But the Light cannot be the same as God, she said still not understanding. The Light does not punish. There is not anything, which is the opposite of Light. There is not something, which is a He sitting deciding over the souls judging them to eternal torment in an evil dimension. Gawavolf laughed. - No, but that will be the way humans portray the Light and it is better than nothing, Enilia. They can also believe in The Good in this God. In his love in all and for all, that he b lesses them and keeps his hand over them so no evil will befall them. They can believe that he takes their soul to him when they die and that they thereafter live in his Heaven with all of the angels in eternal Light and love, and those are beautiful thoughts, nin sythan. She nodded. Yes, those were beautiful thoughts. A beautiful faith. That God was quite a bit better. Nevertheless, it was still hard to understand it fully, and the images also still confused her. Gawavolf had followed her ponderings and nodded thoughtfully. - You saw the future as it is to be for the humans, he said quietly. I cannot explain what we saw besides that it is something, which will come. The humans will increase in number. They will cut down the forests and build cities, which will be bigger than anything we can imagine now. They will live thousands in these cities. In houses that are taller than the tallest trees, tall like mountains. - They will build them out of stone and live many in them. They will put stone on the roads w here the grass grew before. They will learn things; invent things that we can in no way imagine now. They will go further and further away from the Light, further and further away from their souls and hearts. They will be drawn to what is faster, what is easier and less troublesome to fulfill their needs. Their needs for power, possession, wealth, everything material and satisfying.

- They demand entertainment, physical pleasure, and safety, and when they get that, they are satisfied. You see it in them already now, but it will become worse until they have to wake up and remember the Light or else they will destroy their world. They will exploit the nature until they have killed all living, they will exploit, hunt, slaughter, and eat the animals; exploit the plants, the water and the air. - They will make it all filthy and impure until they can no longer drink the water, eat the plants, or breathe. It will all become poisonous, and it will all turn against them, make them sick, and kill them. However, if they remember the Light before then, they will be able to save themselves and Laru. But it is all their lesson, sythan. They chose it for themselves. She sat frowning and with her eyes fixed on the empty land ahead of them. Would all of Laru look like this before the humans realized that they were destroying it for themselves? She looked up at the wizard and met his gaze. It was calm, but there was sorrow in his eyes. He too mourned the fact that this was Laru's destiny. A thought had dawned on her, and now she spoke the words, which first now had become conscious to her. - If this is how it will be, I no longer wish to remain here. I am sorry that this is the fate of the beautiful Laru, but I do not wish to stay and see it happen. I do not wish to see the humans cut down the beautiful forests. I do not wish to see their ugly buildings of grey stone, their black roads, and all the beauty they will destroy. My heart could not bear to see this beauty turned into a hideous city without life, without Light. Then I would rather live in Namilia! How can they do this? Gawavolf stood and sighed quietly. - They cannot, he said. They will, but it will break their hearts. Many of them just will not be able to feel it. They can only do it because they are no longer in touch with their soul, with their true self. Those of them who will remember the Light little by little, those of them who suddenly remembers the truth, will cry a thousand tears for Laru and the fate of the humans. But their heart will be broken again and again with every second when they see what the humans do to Laru and each other. It is a tough fate that awaits the humans, Enilia. - I wish I could change it, she said and blinked away those tears that had sneaked up into her eyes. - They have chosen it themselves. You must walk the road you have chosen. You must go with your kin to Namilia. She nodded. She no longer wished to remain in Laru in anyway. She would not see its beauty turned into this atrocious vision she had seen. She would not see Livyliar and I vetarlis cut down, burned and built-up with tall stone buildings. She would not hear the birdsong replaced with that furious noise and would not smell that smothering smoke instead of the perfume of grass and flowers. She turned her back to the place where she had seen the images and instead, looked back towards the camp in the distance. Gawavolf remained looking to the west. She was far gone in thoughts on what would come when she felt a change in the energy behind her. She turned just in time to see Gawavolf hold his hands high above his head. In front of him, a column of Light gleamed reaching from the ground and as far up into the sky as she could see. His eyes were closed but a smile was on his lips. She carefully stepped up next to him and he lowered his hands and opened his eyes. - It is time for us to call upon our friends, he said. Will you help me? She looked at him in wonder. What could she do? He laughed, and his eyes sparkled towards her. - You can do more than you think, Ainatstiella. Call them! - How? she asked. - Follow your heart. You know as well as me. Call them now and they will come.

He took a few steps backwards away from her, and she was now alone in front of the column of Light. It was as wide as she was and perfectly round. The Light seemed to wave back and forth and up and down in it. For a long time she looked into the Light without knowing what to do. Then, without thinking about it, she reached one hand into the pillar of Light and saw her hand disappear as if it did not exist. She laughed when she saw it. It was as if the Light tickled the hand she could no longer see. All there was, was Light. She reached with the other hand into the Light and it too, vanished. Then she took a step forward and walked into the column. Everything vanished. All that existed was Light. There were no thoughts, no feelings, no thing. Pure magic. She laughed. At least, there was laughter. It was as if there was no longer anything that was her. There was a shout, a calling, but whether it was she or the Light or nothing was not clear. She could not see anything, sense anything. There was only the awareness of shout and words that came out of nothing and vanished again. Again, there was laughter, then the Light flickered and disappeared, and she found herself once again in form and thought in Laru. She looked in astonishment at the golden wizard who merely laughed. - See, you did just fine, he said. She smiled at him and could not help but laugh with him. She had not done anything! - But I did not do anything? And there is not anyone, she said with a smile and looked about in the deserted landscape. - You called, and they heard you, Gawavolf said. They will come soon. Come along. We will go back to the others. I am hungry. In the far, the many fires blazed and there was scent from the evening meal being prepared. Gawavolf put an arm around her, and they walked back to the camp. She felt tired, but the thought of where they were and what was to happen, kept her awake. The war. - Gawa, will they attack us tonight? she asked and glanced at the Dark, which was blacker than the night to the south. Gawavolf followed her eyes and then shook his head. - Nan, nin mada. The creatures of the Dark stick to the Dark. We will not meet them until we too are there. They get their power and their hatred from it, and they will wait for us there. She shivered lightly and looked away from the Dark. Still they were able to sleep safely, but only for one more night. Only this one night still. And then what? She looked back to the place where they had stood before and where the column of Light had been, but still there were no signs of the Beings of the Light whom they had called. It would feel a lot of better if there had been an entire host of angels and elves. Gawavolf laughed again and gave her a squeeze. - They are coming! he said and winked. Back in the camp, they separated. The group, who had before sat looking to the south, had scattered out to their ranks and she walked back to the healers camp alone and sat down with Ebir a, Fyaile, Tania, Janus and the others. They had cooked and sat around the fires and ate. They talked about everything and nothing. Fyaile told Tania about different plants and their healing abilities and Tania devoured every word. Ebira sent stolen glances at Enilia. She knew that Enilia had experienced something and was looking forward to hearing about it. Enilia could not help laughing when she saw how Ebira swallowed her food to finish quickly so they could run off and talk in peace. She followed her example, and within long, they were heading away from the camp with Fyailes admonitions on not running too far away from the group fluttering behind them. Nan, nan, wela.

They found a secluded a short distance away where they sat down close together, and Enilia immediately began telling her about everything she had experienced with Gawavolf. Ebira listened with wide-open eyes and when Enilia finished her tale, she sat for a long time without saying anything. Just as Enilia had, she too found it to be unbelie vable. Enilia's thoughts were on Tania and Janus who had to experience all that in their next many lives. Would they too join in ruining everything beautiful in Laru? They had chosen a tough destiny and they did not even realize it. Distracted, Ebira caressed Municantir who had followed them. He purred happily and rolled on the grass. - I wish I had seen it, Ebira said a little later. Then maybe I would understand it more easily? Enilia shook her head. - I do not think so, she said. I cannot understand it myself, Ebby, but I know it is true. We feel our destiny to be so hard because we have to leave all of this, but the humans have chosen something far worse, namely to stay here and see it all ruined. - But they are the ones who ruin it, Ebira said. - Yes, but imagine how evil a fate that is when they one day understand what it is they have done. It is a fate far worse than ours, nin nere. We will live in peace in Namilia. In a Laru as lovely as this one, where everything and everyone live in love and harmony. They have condemned themselves to remain here where they slowly will ruin both themselves and their Laru. No one knows if they will remember the Light before it is too late. They fell silent. It really was an evil fate. They could leave Laru before a ll that would happen. They had a choice. They could go to Namilia, to a place, which forever would be happy. They were the lucky ones; that were not the humans because they had to see it happen. Municantir smiled at them as if he knew how lucky he was. He would be allowed to come with them to the Dimension of the Light, to the home of ainatunarit. Enilia picked up a small stone and threw it for Municantir to run out and catch it. The kitten meowed happily and tumbled around on the grass in front of the two girls. Above them, the full moon sent its forceful light down upon Laru and covered the darkness in a magical veil. - I am not coming along tomorrow, Ebira suddenly said in a nonchalant tone as if they were talking about an amusing picnic they were planning. Enilia stared at her friend without saying a word before Ebira spoke again. - I talked with mother about it today. I cannot fight as you can, and I will be of more use here when the wounded return. Someone has to stay back. Someone has to remain. Someone to take care of the wounded who can return and someone has to look after the children too. She was now speaking rather to convince herself than Enilia. Enilia already knew that Ebira was right. However, the thought of being separated the next morning maybe never to meet again was still too huge for them both. Enilia still did not say anything, and Ebira fell silent again too. For a while, they both just sat watching Municantir and threw small stones for him to catch. There were no nocturnal moths here. - I guess then we will see each other again in a day or two when I come back, Enilia said casually and Ebira nodded and smiled. - Yes, of course. We will. The night had the upper hand now. They stood and walked back to the camp closely followed by Municantir who send long glances into the darkness to see if not just one single moth should have strayed into Karawia, but there were none. Ebira walked to their camp and Enilia walked to find father. A little calm again.

He sat with the other eldest and leaders of the four armies in a large circle around a fire. She greeted and received their greeting with a smile. Mevarn and Laino were there among them, but she paid it no mind. Just smiled without looking directly at anyone. She sat down next to Elior who were sitting right next to Calras. She squeezed close to him and braided her fingers into his. Warmth, safety, forget all about war and Dark. In a pause in their conversation, she asked the question she had carried with her all day. - Bara, whom shall I go with tomorrow? He wanted to say that she should go with the healers who would stay as far from the battle itself as they could, but that was not what he said. The time had come for him to face the destiny of his children. The battle they were said to decide, Enilia as well as Elior, would come tomorrow. All eyes rested on the king when he looked up and met his daughters gaze. For a long time the only sound was the crackling fire and the popping embers. - You shall go with your brother and me, he then said quietly. It was quite the opposite of what he had previously said about the ranks remaining together, but no one contradicted him. They all knew it had to be like that. The Children of the Light had to go with the King of the Light against the Dark. She nodded while she still held fathers gaze. It was dark with worry, but still there was Light in it. He trusted the Light. He had accepted whatever their fate would be. When they broke their gaze, she looked around at the gathering. Whatever would happen when the day dawned and the illusion of time brought them their destiny, it was good. It would be of the Light and it would happen in the Light, in the realization of the Light. They all trusted it. Trusted the Light. Even here. Even with the Dark brooding in the horizon. They stayed for a while sitting in silence while the fire burned out, then they stood and walked each to their camp. For a moment, she remained standing with Elior, unwilling to let go off all that security. He kissed her forehead, whispered their secret words, then she walked back to her camp, and he walked to his to sleep. She lay down next to Fyaile. On the other side of Fyaile, Ebira already slept with Municantir lying on her feet. Fyaile was awake, and she met her gaze through the gloom between them. There was so much gentleness, so much love in Fyailes eyes, and she held the gaze until sleep finally won her over. The last night. *** Chapter 27 The war against the Dark *** Dawn came as pale light. The fog lay over Karawia, as was it yet another a lly of the Dark. She awoke slowly but when she remembered what day it was and what was to happen, she quickly jumped up from the blankets and looked around. What in Laru? She could not see more than a few meters around her. And there she only saw other shapes that like her stood looking confusedly around in the fog that was thick and dense. Muffled shouts came from other places in the large camp. The confusion ruled everywhere. The fog made it impossible to gain an overview of the army. Then a loud bang came from the south-most part of the camp and in a glimpse, the thick fog vanished in a wealth of Light. She laughed aloud. That must be Gawavolfs work. Now the sun again got power to light up Laru and she looked around in the camp where all now were looking smiling to the southern end from where Gawavolf had worked his magic. The day now began as it used to. Fires were lit, food was cooked, and everything was made ready for the march. She ate with Fyaile, Ebira and the others. As if, it was just a normal day.

Tania and Janus were more silent though than usually. They were ashamed that they were not going south. She smiled to them and tried to make them understand that it was all right, but none of her words seemed to penetrate the shield of their mind. Humans, really! She stood up with a somewhat despondent gesture when she finished eating and the two humans were still sitting with shameful looks. It was time to say goodbye. She caressed and stroked Vanil and Oloty who stood a stretch away with the other horses. Then she said goodbye to Municantir who sat by the carriage next to the camp. Ebira would take care of him and the horses while she was gone. At the fire, she took her bow and swung it over her shoulder, then she met Ebiras green eyes in a long gaze. Fyaile was going with the army too, but she was still packing her herbs and healing ointments. Neither Ebira nor Enilia moved at first, they merely looked at each other, then they both took a step forwards at the same time and fell into each others arms. N othing was said. Nothing could comfort in anyway. It was easier not to speak at all right now. Then she tore loose and with a short nod to Janus and Tania, she ran towards fathers camp. All she passed seemed to look after her as if they would impress on themselves her traits one last time, as if they would never see her again. She paid it no mind. It was merely the fearsome imaginations of her mind. Still the looks sent chills down through her. What if it was true? But on the other hand, it was not that bad. If she died, she would not be sad herself! As she neared fathers camp, she turned to walking and looked to the men who were all standing gathered looking south. They turned when they heard her come and the sun gleamed in their coats of mail and swords. They were ready for war. - Val eviryn, father said and smiled to her. She returned his greeting and greeted the others too who all smiled and greeted back. Father bent over a pile of coats of mail and handed her one. - I think it is a little big for you, but it was the smallest I could find. Wear it, nin sythan. She took the coat of mail and held it up. She had never worn such a thing before. She put it on over her tunic and looked down herself. It was cold and uncomfortable, but not too heavy. It was probably good to have. The men were still silent and looking to the south as if they were waiting for something before they could call for gathering and march. She followed their gazes to the Dark, which in the first light of day seemed even darker than it had the day before. But it was not something from the Dark they were waiting for. They were waiting for the Beings of the Light whom she had assisted in calling herself the day before. She looked over on Gawavolf who smiled. They will come, he said without words, and she smiled back. Of course, they would come. Elior looked to the south too, but when he felt she was looking at him, he turned to her and smiled. A single, early ray of sun had found its way to him and shone happily on his hair and into his gaze. So beautiful. She laughed to him. All eyes turned to her at the sound of laughter and the smiles broke out on all lips. Elior wrapped his arms around her while she still laughed. He whispered and she listened. His heart beat against hers through clothes and armor. - I love you too, she whispered back. He held her out from him with a hand on each of her shoulders. The summer blue of his eyes twinkled and sparkled filled with Light. - Always together in the Light, he whispered and she repeated the words after him.

Always together in the Light, never would they to be separated. No war, no Dark could change that. Nothing could come between them. Now they were soon to go to Sanibaro and from there to Ainatsomat where no Dark was. All was good, ayi; all was good in this dawn. Now they only needed to get this little war over with. A loud yell interrupted their whispering and they both turned to the sound. All eyes were now pointed southwest where a fantastical sight met them. Out of nothing, out of the Light, an army of the Beings of the Light had appeared. Never had they seen anything like it. There, barely six hundred meters from them, stood creatures no ainatunari in the Ainatunarits Army had ever seen but as drawings in old books. In a wavy light that shone from the beings themselves, stood fauns, unicorns, dryads, pixies, elves, centaurs, pegasusses, and lammasus. There were dwarves, rocs, devas, fairies, all the Beings of the Light that had once lived in Laru. Behind them stood giants and dragons, but they were not like the giants and dragons of the Dark. They bent their heads and smiled to the ainatunari. The dragons were golden, like the pennants that swayed above the Ainatunarits Army and their wise eyes shone with Light. She gawked and quickly closed her mouth and glanced at Elior. Had anyone seen it? He did not gawk, but his eyes were wide-open at the sight of the fantastical beings that had come to stand at the side of the ainatunari in the war. At the sound of beating wings, she looked back on the newly arrived. A lammasu was heading for them through the air. It landed right in front of the small group she was standing with and it bent its proud head to them. All as one who saw the mighty being bent their head deeply and placed the hand over their heart. They greeted for a long time before they looked up again. The lammasu observed them for a while before it took a step forward and spoke to them. Its soft lion paws were soundless in the yellow grass. It folded its wings over its back and watched them one by one. As its gaze reached her, she was awe-struck and again held her hand above her heart in respectful greeting. She could not even think under that gaze. - I am Jelanisto. I bring a greeting from all souls in the Dimension of the Light. The Light is with you on this day when we come to fight by your side in this war that will end the time of the ainatunarit in Laru. Jelanistos voice was deep, soft, and full of all the love of the Light. The sound was almost hypnotizing. Everybodys eyes were on the being that stood in front of them and looked at them with his golden brown eyes. He resembled Municantir whose eyes had the same color as those of the lammasu and she smiled at the comparison of the little kitten and the mighty lammasu. Jelanistos eyes fell on her again when she smiled. So much love streamed from his gaze and she could only send back just as much. All was love in this being. All was Light. - Once we lived here, Jelanisto continued. But our time ended as does yours now. Soon there will only be humans and animals living in Laru. You will, as we did, go the Dimension of the Light. But at first, your fate will be settled in the war against the Dark and we will stand by your side. This war is also our war and also our fate will be settled today, as it has been the meaning since the morning of times. All the Beings of the Light will stand together today against the Dark. Jelanisto grew silent and looked at each one again who stood in front of him. Calras took a step forward and bent his head to the lammasu again. - I speak for us all when I welcome you here now, he said. It is an honor and a joy that you will stand by our side. I, Calras Antiontiello, greet you, Beings of the Light, and it is my hope and my wish that we will soon live together in Namilia, in our home. - The Light let it happen, Jelanisto said and again the silence spread everywhere. Then Jelanisto greeted and all greeted back. He rose on his wings and flew back to the other of the Beings of the Light who still waited a stretch away.

Calras turned to Ainatunarits Army who waited for his bidding. All were ready, all looked to the king, all looked to the south. Then the king lifted his hand, and a trumpet signal began a length away and resounded over the whole camp. At once, all moved into the ranks and followed Calras who walked front- most with Ilmal, Varwo, and Merdo. She walked a little behind them next to Elior. Around them walked others of the eldest. She glanced at the others, saw the Light in their eyes, and felt their calm. Still they were calm; still the Light was so strong. Gawavolf walked two steps behind the four lords. He smiled. The Beings of the Light had spread out on each their side of the army. Those, who walked to the sides could now see themselves walking along with fauns, devas, dragons and pixies. Above them floated the rocs and the small fairies. The Light that had waved above the beings now spread and mixed with the Light that lay over the army of ainatunari. It streamed from everybodys hearts and eyes. Where she had thought there would be fear, there was calm. Where she had thought there would be anger, there was peace. No thoughts or feelings disturbed this morning where she marched with the army towards the Dark. It grew before their eyes as they came longer and longer into the dead, empty land. All eyes were on that, which blocked all light ahead, but there was no Dark in the gazes. From behind in the army the sound of a song reached those at front, and soon all joined in the song. She smiled when she recognized the song, and she looked at Elior when they at the same time began singing along. It was a childrens song, which they remembered that Calras had sung to them when he visited them in Tinby. It filled all hearts with happy memories and laughter. When the so ng ended, all ten thousand ainatunari merely began over again and the sound waved ahead towards the Dark. On a flower sat a doghorsecat It sat quite well and not so bad It laughed a song to his cowhenfriend It sang it loud and once again Cowhenfriend said to doghorsecat That light in the west, look at that Should we not riderungo thereto But doghorsecat said, no can do Here we must singplaylaugh some more Just I and you and we encore Once we shall dancetravelleave there then But not now today, my cowhenfriend So cowhenfriend and doghorsecat Laughedsmiledgrinned to the Light at that Then they jumpedleapedrushed right off to play Met sheepfaunmouse there on their way Then they were three and soon more than four Danceplayedlaughed a little and more With deerdragonpig and every other friend Who came along on their journey in Laru then One day to the west, they went like that At last through the Gate went doghorsecat It laughed a song and then encore Because it knew so many and then some more

When the song began in the back for the fourth time, the laughter from most drowned it out and no one could continue as the laughter stole their words. She laughed so the tears streamed down her cheeks and she pressed her hands against her stomach as she cramped over with laug hter. Eliors laughter only made it worse. She could not stop again as long as he laughed too and first after a long time did the laugher die out in Ainatunarits Army. Everybodys faces were red and streaked with tears of laughter and many still fought to breathe. Ringing, humming, neighing, and ordinary laughter sounded from the beings on both sides of the army. The Light from them was so fierce, so strong and their laughter had only enhanced it. Still scattered lines about deerdragonpig and doghorsecat sounded, and she looked at Elior with a smile. Do you remember back then, malin? He smiled back and took her hand. They held each others gazes for a long time before they again looked ahead to the Dark that now filled the whole horizon and stole more and more of the suns light upon Laru. At noon when the suns light normally would have been at its strongest, it was merely pale on the part of the sky they could still see. Ahead of them and to both sides the Dark now covered everything and allowed no light to shine through. The ten thousand ainatunari and all of the Beings of the Light now looked to a grey darkness that lay over the land ahead. Right before they reached the border between the light from the sun and the Dark, Calras raised his hand and a trumpet signal, as a sign for them all to stop, resounded through the total silence above Karawia. All as one stopped on the spot and stared ahead into the land of shadows that lay dead and silent in front of them. First as their eyes had gotten used to the grey shadows did they see the army of the Creatures of the Dark who stood waiting on a hill top far ahead. They were still at least two kilometers from them, but even that distance was much too little. Still they were in the outskirts of Karawia and still a good stretch from the eight cities where it had all begun. But it was clear that this was where the battle was to be. The Darks Army filled out most of the horizon. Through the Dark, they could see the yellow and red eyes that blinked towards them. None mo ved, none spoke, they waited, Ainatunarits Army waited, and the Darks Army waited. Her eyes glided up to the great cloud that hung above their heads. Behind them, the sunlight was pale, but it was there and she hid it in her heart until she once again looked to the Dark and the army of its creatures in the south. The Dark only seemed like dark, like a cloud, a massive fog, but from it in an invisible stream came the perception of anger, pain, hatred, sorrow and fear. The Evil. She closed off to the feeling as soon as she felt them and the others did the same. Their faces turned stern and they tensed when they closed their hearts to the feelings from outside. Elior narrowed his eyes and his jaw muscles tensed when he clenched his teeth. A sudden distant sound of beating wings made her look ahead. Above the Darks Army ahead flew a dragon that seemed much too big even on the distance. It was black like the others who had attacked them. While she watched it, five more of its kind emerged flying up from behind the hills and flew in circles beneath the Dark. No fear, think of the Light. Remember the Light. All is good. Do not be scared. Yet they did not move forward. Yet none in the two armies moved, but the dragons circling was a sign that it would happen soon. Calras raised his hand and signed for them to be ready. Some moved a little to make sure their bows were in place so they could quickly grab them. She lifted her hand herself and stroked over the smooth wood of her bow without thinking about it. Elior saw it and smiled to her. Nere malin. So much Light in his eyes, just for a second to vanish in the summer blue. All is good, malina. A new sound of beating wings broke the enchantment, but this time it came from the side and not from the Darks Army ahead.

It was Jelanisto, who flew in front of the four lords who stood in front of Ainatunarits Army. His golden gaze rested on the army for a moment, then he turned and looked up at the Dark with a low growling in his throat. As he once again turned to the army, she saw the seriousness in his gaze. He said something to Calras and she saw father nodding quietly. She could not hear the words, but she could see in Jelanistos gaze that he was warning father. Against what? Then he beat his wings again and flew over t he Ainatunarits Army, to all he said the same. - You have all already felt the power of the Dark. You have felt how it sends its evil feelings into your hearts, but hear me now as I say it has not yet sent it with a mere fraction of the power it possesses. Brace yourselves and fill your hearts with the Light for soon it will be upon us and its horror can penetrate even the best shield. Let not yourselves be fooled by the fear. Let it not reach you for then you will not be able to resist it. The Dark has the power to scare you to death if you believe its untruthful feelings. Remember the Light, nere omians, for the Light is with you. Jelanistos words were almost more frightening than the Darks Army ahead, but instead of thinking more about what the lammasu had said, she focused on the Light and let it fill her soul and her heart. She closed her eyes and quiet whispered affirmations of the Light, the joy and the love. A quiet mumbling out about in the army, disclosed that most others did the same now. As the y heard each other, the quiet mumbling rose to speech. They now spoke the affirmations aloud. Soon the affirmations of the Light, the joy and the love sounded from all in Ainatunarits Army. They confirmed the true nature of reality. The good, the Light in all, the omnipotence of the power and the love in all life. Their voices grew louder and louder and the Light flickered above them and became denser. She felt the Light stream through her. She felt how it streamed from her to all the others and from them back to her. The Light was like a bubble around them that grew bigger and wider with every word. Now the words were almost like little shouts. The Light above them rose higher and now almost reached the Dark. She followed it with her eyes while she still spoke the affirmations. Just before the Light reached the Dark, a roar sounded ahead and at once, the Darks Army moved towards them. They stormed ahead. Raging, roaring, violent. Ayi, by the Light, take me away from here! Several stopped saying the affirmations and caught their bows, but Calras yelled for them not to stop, they had to keep it up. She continued affirming the good, while she grabbed her bow and an arrow. She stared at the Darks creatures that neared in run. There was not the same power in the words as before. Like a splinter in the heart came the fear. She whispered the Light, the joy and the love, but her hands fitted an arrow on the bow, tensed it, and aimed it at the approaching enemies. It is them or us. Them or us. Elior had also readied for shooting while his lips still moved in soundless affirmations. Again, Calras yelled for them to keep it up. He and the other eldest still spoke the affirmations loud and clear, but over the whole army, there was now again only a mumbling. Everybody looked at the enemies ahead. All waited with arrows on the bows or with a hand on the sword handle. They moved out in a wide half-circle, a wall on the border between light and dark. The Beings of the Light formed the outer ranks, above them circled now the rocs, fairies, pegasusses and the golden dragons. Even Calras words now turned to a mumbling and soon they died too. They were close now. They could see the eyes of the first karawians in the grey darkness. She tensed her bow until the bowstring sang and vibrated at the outmost. Then sounded the first sizzling of an arrow through the air and thousands followed.

She sent off her own arrow with them and the many first rows of karawians fell dead to the ground while the next shower of arrows were heading for those behind them. She sent off arrow after arrow. But the wave of enemies seemed endless and still closer. Had they a chance against this ice-cold hatred and this death-contempt? She looked briefly at Elior who like herself still sent off a stream of arro ws. As she looked back on the Darks Army, it was even closer, frighteningly closer. The little splinter of fear at once grew to a cold, little flame and she clenched her teeth hard against it while she snatched another arrow in her quiver and sent it into the heart of a karawian ahead. He fell to the ground in a cloud of black smoke and with a scream, she did not sense in the now deafening noise from the oncoming enemies. Fight, just fight, not think, not feel. Above their heads, all the winged beings of the Light now moved forward, the lammasus, the pegasusses, the rocs, and the dragons. The fairies formed their own little army and blinded the creatures of the Dark with rays of Light from their fine, small hands. She grabbed for another arrow, but the quiver was empty. The flame of fear grew another notch and she gasped for air when it for a second stole her breath. She placed the bow over her shoulder again and drew her sword while she turned to Elior. He sent off another arrows and another, then his quiver was empty too and he looked at her when he too drew his sword. A short moment was theirs, gaze to gaze, all love, then they turned to the army ahead. In one instant, the whole Ainatunarits Army moved forward to meet the Darks. Still a shower of arrows came from the backmost of the army, but those in front were now in the middle of the close battle. As her sword rang against the first enemy sword the soundless affirmations of the Light were still there, but soon all focus was on the battle. She stayed side by side with Elior, nere malin, and they silently fought the enemies who surrounded them. To all sides they were: the karawians, the minotaurs, the goblins, and the trolls. A sizzling sounded from the shadow beings and spirits who with their cold touch sent beams of fear through any living being. There was nothing but the battle and then the fear which cold flame grew. For every one of the Darks creatures she sent to the ground, two more appeared. There were all the sounds: the sound of heavy, thick wings above, the screams everywhere, brutish, human or ainatunari, the yells from the different leaders from both armies. Still she was back to back with Elior and only a stretch from there fought Calras together with Ilmal, Varwo, and Merdo. They fought themselves closer and closer towards her and Elior, but only slowly did they progress. Keep it up, sithan, do not give up. The battle was everywhere now. All fought with swords and the sound of metal against metal resounded under the Dark that seemed to amplify the sound a hundred times like in an empty hall. The cold spread from within and she began shivering slightly, but still the fear was held down. All focus was on the battle. She took a step backwards to once again get closer to Elior who had gotten a bit away from her, too far away, and she almost fell over the body of an ainatunari. He had fallen behind her and stared up into the darkness with empty, blue eyes. She did not know him, but the extinguished blue eyes caught her gaze and a scream rang through her. For just a second it had been Elior, the sky gaze, and it gave the flame of fear the strength to turn into a fire. She backed away from the corpse while she just stared at it. She trembled so she almost dropped the sword. She did not perceive Eliors warning cries when he saw what she did. She was scared. She was terrified and with every second, the fear just grew larger. First as Elior grabbed her arm did she return to the now and stared at him. There was not time to speak. At once, another enemy was upon them and he had to let go of her to fight.

She grabbed her sword hard and sent another goblin back to the All, but still the fear ravaged. Images of Elior lying dead on the ground. No control over the trembling of the body even though she now fought on. The fear was visible in the eyes of many of the other. It was the work of the Dark, but still it was almost impossible to overcome. It was so strong, so real. For a long time she fought on. She avoided the swords and clubs swung at her, averted others, and sent one enemys soul after the other back to the All. The ground beneath them was red with blood and they constantly had to watch out not to fall over the many corpses that was scattered everywhere. She breathed in gasps. Her arms were getting heavy and it hurt to swing the sword. For how long had they fought? It felt like forever, but was maybe only hours. Would it never end? Would this nightmare never be over? She felt like screaming. Screaming so all the cold, all the horrible, went away. Scream until everything broke and left her alone. But all there was, was the battle. The blood. The hatred. The Dark. The extinguished gazes. All the beautiful beings that lay on the ground without life. Fairies like empty shells without their sparkling life. Pegasusses with blood on their white wing feathers. Elves with their divinely beautiful faces and pointed ears; closed eyes, no life. In the far, she had every now and then seen the ferocious battle that took place in the air beneath the Dark between the winged beings of the two armies. One of the golden dragons lay dead on the ground, but so did the six black dragons of the Dark. She had seen Jatirs body on the ground, and Eccyns. It had created violent waves of pain, but she quickly had had to blink away the tears so she could fight on. No time for tears, nin nere, although the tears were more proper now than ever before. Ayi, this is the Evil. Still there were so many enemies. Still the battle raged everywhere. Something hit her hard in the back and she fell over. She dropped the sword as she averted with her hands. For a moment, all was dark and she gasped for breath against the pain in her back that had knocked all air out of her. The noise around her was deafening. A wall of sound to all sides. She dared not turn to see what had knocked her down. She crawled forwards on all fours to grab the sword that lay a stretch away from her on the ground. She expected in any moment to be attacked, but whom or what had hot her apparently had not been out to kill her. In the same moment she grabbed the handle of her sword, something heavy fell down over her legs and lower body. She screamed, but could not even hear it herself in the noise. She lifted the sword and turned around while she tried to pull her legs free. A sword rushed down towards her head in a glimpse of metal. She kicked with her legs to be freed while she averted the sword from above with her own. The weight of the karawians sword from above was so severe she was pressed back onto the ground. Still she was trapped beneath that which lay over her legs. The karawian laughed while he pressed both his and her sword down towards her. Mevarn. She saw him in a glimpse as he attacked the karawian from behind. Without further he swung his sword and cut off his head, so the smoking body fell to the side and away from her. She fought herself up and kicked again to get away from what was keeping her legs down. Mevarn had halted as if petrified with the sword in front of him. He stared at her legs and she herself looked down. It was as if everything fell silent. As if the battle and all sound vanished. She sat completely still and stared at the man who had fallen over her. His tunic and hair were soaked in red blood and black, sticky smoke. It was impossible to tell if it was his own blood, but she did not doubt that he was dead. His face was turned upwards and his all too blue eyes were empty. Mevarn kneeled down and put down his sword as if the battle was over and of no matter now.

Carefully he took hold of Laino and lifted him away from her legs. She could not move although the weight was gone. She sat like before and stared at Mevarn who carefully stroked Lainos blonde hair away from his face and closed his eyes. First, as the all too blue was hidden, did she react. S he crawled over to Laino and looked from his stiffened face up on Mevarn. - I did not know it was he, she said breathlessly. I just felt something fall on me and keeping me down. I tried to get free. Then I was attacked by the karawian Then she started to cry. As if, she first now realized that it was Laino and that he was dead. Mevarn reached out to comfort her but in the same instant a brutish voice screamed behind them and Mevarn jumped up with his sword in his hand. She was whirled into the battle he rself again. She still wept without sensing it. She tried to stay near the place where Laino lay. Mevarn fought behind her, but the enemies forced her away in their endless attack. Elior found her again. He grabbed hold of her and met her gaze for a split-second in the middle of the battle. There was no time to tell what had happened. What she had seen. The all too blue eyes that were gone. She cried still? At least she saw the reflection of tears in Eliors eyes. Tears, which were not his. He gave her arm a soothing squeeze. Later they would have time to grieve. Later. She stood back to back with Elior, Calras, Ilmal, Merdo, and Varwo. They fought constantly and clenched. The eldest still whispered affirmations. The Light hovered around them and spread to Elior and her who little by little also raised their voices in affirmations of the Light and the good. From them it reached the others from Ainatunarits Army and suddenly the whole area once again resounded with the affirmations that sent the Light up against the Dark. Try again. The Light is so distant now. Fight now, remember the Light. The Light is the true reality. The Light will always win over the Dark. Renewed strength rushed through their bodies and the Light in them chased away the fear. The fire of fear turned into a flame again and then into a spark with no power. She swung her sword at a troll in front of her, but in the same moment, she expected to feel the sword cut through flesh and bones, the troll vanished in a glimpse. A gasp sounded throughout the whole area and she looked around in confusion. All the enemies were gone, both living and dead. What in Laru was happening? On the ground lay now only the corpses of their own and around her were only the astonished ainatunari and Beings of the Light. They all looked around in confusion but before they had time to understand what had happened, a deep rumbling came from the Dark above them. No sound was, but they all heard it in their hearts. All as one looked up to the massive cloud. At first, it seemed it lifted itself up and away from them, but then they could see it actually came down towards them. Suddenly she understood what the Dark was. It was not a physical form like an enemy you could kill with a sword or a bow. But it was like the wind you could feel on your face. It was without quite being. You could not touch it, but you could see it. You could not grab it, but it could grab you. For the Dark was conscious. The Dark thought. It saw them, it hated them. It had gathered all its soldiers, all its slaves and sent them against the Lights beings. It had won over these evil, hateful creatures as it came to itself and it had used them to kill as many of Larus light beings as it could. But now the Dark had seen that its creatures were losing the war. As they could no longer fulfill their purpose, it had taken their lives and forms back. The Dark itself had sucked all the power back and in itself, it now attacked Ainatunarits Army and the Beings of the Light. As strong, as it was it could recreate its army again should it be necessary. To win this war they needed not only annihilating the army, but also to break the power of the Dark. She understood it all in one second and stood petrified as all others around her. They saw how the Dark lowered further and further down over them. It would devour them. It would fill them with screaming terror and steal their power and lives to itself.

Somewhere far away she perceived Jelanistos voice that rung out over them all. - The Light is all in all. The Light is with you. You are the Light. At first his words had no power as she soundlessly repeated them without grasping the meaning of them, but then they grew in her and she heard them repeated everywhere around her. The Light, all in all, the Light is good. The Light is all. All is good. Behind her, the ainatunarit moved closer together. They took each others hands, stood side by side with the Beings of the Light, looked up at the Dark while they louder, and louder affirmed the Light and the good. She sheathed her sword and fumbled in blind for Eliors hand next to her. She found it and he grabbed around her hand and squeezed it hard in his. Do not be afraid, malina, I am here. I love you. They all stood gathered now. They stood close, shoulder against shoulder, back against back, but all eyes were aimed at the Dark. Some began singing. A strong song filled with the Light, the beauty and the joy. They sang with all the love of the Light in their voices, and the Light waved stronger and stronger above them up towards the Dark. She began singing herself, but then she perceived that Elior now neither sang nor affirmed the Light. She turned to him as she stopped singing herself and followed his gaze to the south. She saw the same as he did and already before he spoke, she knew what it was they saw. A pillar of darkness reached from the Dark and down to the ground like a thick trunk. It seemed to be massive although the darkness in it whirled back and forth. - It is its heart, said Elior breathlessly. That is where it gets its power to exist. That is where it sucks up all of Larus negativity. Without it the Dark would not be. She nodded. Like Elior, she had known it in the same second without understanding from where this knowledge came. Her arm jerked as Elior suddenly pulled her along towards the pillar of darkness. No one saw them run off, no one perceived the sudden movement. All had their eyes closed, focused on the Light, focused on the good that would resist the Dark above them. They ran directly towards the Darks heart that pulsated, lived, and stretched its roots far down into Laru where it sucked its evil power. They halted a few meters from the pillar that reached far up above their heads into the Dark. Her heart pounded fast and hard and the same high pulse came from Eliors hand. They were scared now, but the fear was not all as it had been it before. They were driven by something they did not understand, but still they followed it. The Light shone in their eyes. In their hearts. They were together, and all was good. - Do you remember when we as children lured the trees to bloom before their time? Elior said in a voice that shook as if he had trouble breathing. Do you remember how we with the power of the Light made the flowers on Marians cherry tree blo om and send its pink leaves down upon us like colored rain? - Yes, I remember, she said, but he knew it already. He saw the memories in her heart. The images of themselves in their hearts, playing, laughing, dancing hand in hand around the cherry trees tr unk. The Light flowed from them into the tree and the string power sent so much energy through it that its early buds in minutes turned to flowers. The tree laughing without sound let the flower leaves fall upon the singing children who danced around its trunk and sent it so much love. They remembered and they knew what to do. Without any more words, they stood on each their side of the pillar with the whirling darkness and held each others hands. Elior, do not let go of me. Do not let go. The Dark sent a scream through then, but through the pillar their gazes were locked in each other and the scream had no power.

Their hands turned burning warm when they both with all power focused on the Light, the only reality. Heart to heart, they affirmed the Light. They spoke the Light, they saw the Light, they were the Light. The pillar of Dark turned weaker at first, more translucent, but then with a sudden force it turned completely black and they could no longer see each other through it. Eliors hands were clenched so hard around hers. He trembled, but still they both focused on the Light with all their power. Closed eyes now to avoid seeing the black Dark. The whirling darkness in the pillar that seemed to close in, like a sensation. The cold fear in the heart. Fa r away was Eliors voice that spoke of the Light almost in a song, but he was scared now too. All this fear. All this cold. What could they do, what would happen? She began shivering as his fear reached her heart and he felt the same. Images pressed on and distracted her focus from the Light. It was images created by the Dark as it sensed her fear. She knew it, but they came with a force she could not resist. Images of what she feared the most. Images of Elior lying on the ground with the blood flowing from his chest. Images of Eliors summer blue eyes that would never again gleam and twinkle at her. Images of father, Ebira, Laino, Mevarn who disappeared from her in the darkness and left her back alone. The feeling of being all alone in a void. The feeling o f screaming for help, but no one came. The feeling of being sentenced to a cold, dark eternity alone in a Laru without Light. The feeling of the Evil that hovered above her and with its cold evil sent the fear through her body to devour her soul. The Evil! The Evil is here. The recognition was cold. There was no body. She did not sense Eliors cold hands that clung to hers. Only the fear, the ice cold, all-devouring fear that formed her lips into a scream that never came. It hovered above and over her. It sent rays of evil through her soul and she bent down and away from it. There was nothing to do. She could not escape, could not withstand it. The fear was all there was. The fear stole all power, stole all life and soul. There was so cold, so empty. There was nothing but the fear. She reached for something that was no longer there. Something that could save her, but there was nothing. She had to remember, but what was it she had to remember? She fumbled in blindness for that which ought to be there. A glimpse of Light ahead. She fought towards it, fought to remember. Words. Speech. Life. She gasped for air and sensed her lips again that tried to form words. Those words that would save her. Affirmation? The Affirmation of the Light. She had to remember, she must remember. Something called for her while she desperately tried to remember those words. There was only her. Only she could do it. Alone. The Dark. Alone. No one else, no love, no Light. No, she had to remember. She clung to the little glimpse of Light. Denied the Dark that hovered over and around her. Pure fear. Not the true. The Light. And then she remembered. At first, the words were without sound, but then the Light grew and she received the power to raise her voice against the Evil. She fought herself to her feet while the words came to her and she sent them against the Dark with all the power of the Light. The Light That which is all Sacred is its recognition, its truth come The Light is all in the illusion as it is all in the All Bring us what we need and free us from the suffering As we help to free others Lead us not into the dark of the mind but deliver us from the evil For the Light is all life, all being, all existence

In eternity She repeated the affirmation again and again. She walked towards the Evil, towards the Dark and saw it yield back. She screamed the words. She felt the Light wave through her, felt it beam out like long flames and the Dark yielded. The Evil sank down, grew smaller. It screamed at her, sent rays of cold at her, but she held out her hands and returned the rays to the Evil with the power of the Light. Still she walked forwards, still the Dark shrank until it with a sudden force vanished in a whirl into itself and was gone. A long drawn-out scream resounded over the land and then was gone, and she found herself standing on the ground with both hands stretched out from her, but in front of her, the pillar of darkness was gone. It was gone? She shook. She felt that she in any moment would collapse and vanish in the nothingness as if she had used up even the strength that kept her alive. She fell to her knees and wrapped her arms around her as if to keep herself together. Elior came running to her and sat down in front of her. His face was white and he shook as much as her. He had experienced the same. He took hold of her arms and she looked up and met his gaze that was still cold with the same fear she had felt herself. But behind it. Behind it shone the Light and sent sparkling stars towards her. They had done it. They had broken the power of the Dark and won the war. Ayi, Elior, milede malin. Above them single rays of sun now protruded where the Dark ripped, like a cloud being torn by a forceful wind. The loose tuffs grew smaller and smaller until they finally vanished in nothing. The sunrays were red and golden. The sun was setting in the west, but still the bloodstained ground beneath them seemed to sigh happily as the light for the first time in centuries reached it. *** Chapter 28 Alone *** - Enilia! You must listen to what I say now. Elior will only be gone for two days and you will stay home with me. He is only going to fetch some cloth rolls in Dalby. There is no reason for you to go. It is far too long a journey for you. Marian had hold of Enilia with both hands, but still she had trouble holding the ten-year old girl who twisted and turned while she screamed hysterically. Elior luckily was out in town, otherwise it would have been completely impossible. - I am going with Elior, Enilia screamed over and over while the tears streamed down her cheeks. - No, you will stay here with me, Marian repeated tiredly and sighed despairingly as Enilias crying once again rose in volume. - No, I want to go with Elior, she screamed so that the neighbors without doubt heard every word. - Enilia. Hear what I say now. It is far too long for you to ride. Elior can ride faster than you can and it is only for two days he will be gone. You can sure be without him for so long. Then we will do something fun together meanwhile. We can go down to the lake and swim, and bring a picnic basket and pick flowers to dry. Enilia merely squealed so Marian felt like covering her ears. She did not understand it. She had never understood Enilia and Eliors relationship. And it only got worse with the years. She released Enilia and let her run. There was nothing to do in anyway. Enilia was already in the hallway running out the door when Elior came back. Through the door in the living room, she saw how Enilias crying stopped abruptly. She lit up instead into a hu ge smile and wrapped her arms around her older brother who lifted her up and gave her a long hug. - What is the matter? he asked and entered the living room with the arm around his little sister. Marian sighed, sat down at the table, and picked up her knitting.

- Nothing, she merely said. Enilia wants to go with you to Dalby for the cloth rolls. - I was counting on her to go, Elior said and send his little sister a smile. - I think it is too long a journey for her, Marian said poignantly. She is only ten years old. - If she wants to go, she will go, Elior said now in a totally different tone of voice. Marian stopped knitting and looked up at him. Enilia stood three steps behind her brother and looked at Marian with the same determined look in her eyes as Elior had now. - I would prefer if she stayed here with me meanwhile, Elior. She can surely stay here for the two days you are gone. Enilia almost growled in hiding behind her older brother. Elior reached a hand down and put it around Enilias neck in an almost protective gesture. - I do not think you quite understand me, Elior said with a little smile. If Enilia wants to go with me, she is going with me. That is how it is! Marian put down the knitting in the table and stroked a hand over her forehead. - Elior! We have discussed this before - Yes, we have! And it is going to be as I say! Elior turned and took Enilias hand. Before Marian had time to react, the two were out the door. She heard their laughter on a far distance as they ran down towards Storskoven. She looked from the spots of gold on the sky back into Eliors eyes. A smile spread on her face that before had been twisted in pain and fear. Ayi, Elior, we did it. Now they sensed the shouts from the others who still stood far from them. They both looked there without releasing their grip on each other. The Beings of the Light were gone as had they disappeared the second the Dark lost its power in Laru. But the others from Ainatunarits Army were there and had now seen the two siblings who sat cli nging to each other far from them. They knew what those two had done. The Legend had been fulfilled. Ainatunarits Army had prevailed. Again the Light shone everywhere in Laru, in everybodys faces, in everybodys gazes. All is good, yes, all is good in Laru. On far distance, they met fathers gaze. He reached out his hands to them and yelled something, but they could not hear what. But he smiled. They both felt it in their hearts and they both broke out in laughter as he in one instant ran towards them with both hands reached out as if to grab them both and hold them close. It was over. Now it was time to embrace and love. In the Light and in the light from the sun. The Light has been chosen, ayi, the Light has been chosen as the Legend foretells. Karawia is no longer a threat to the humans Laru. They stood up without releasing each other and without looking away from father who neared now across the dry land in the sunshine. Laughter. She pressed against Elior, felt his heartbeat against hers. Two hearts as one. All is good, malina. I love you. She smiled to him, kissed his cheek that was warm and soft. I love you, malin. I love you more than life. She wanted to tell him about Laino. Her heart bled inside of her. But not right now. Not now when everything for a moment was good. He still had both hands on her arms. His face was so close she felt his warm breath on her cheek. He laughed again and the sound echoed in her soul and filled her heart with Light. No more fear, no more pain. Now all really was good. So beautiful he is. So luminous. They followed Calras with their eyes. Behind him, others came running too now. On the distance, she recognized Ilmal and Mevarn. Now they just had to go home and there they would live happily. Ayi, Elior. It is over. We did it. He smiled. There was so much Light in his gaze and it was all for her. All that love.

Then suddenly Calras halted. A roar sounded from him, but they could not hear the words. They looked at him in confusion. What was it? He pointed wildly to something behind them, screamed at them, and then ran again while he grabbed his bow. Eliors summer blue gaze shone with the red light of the evening, so much laughter, for a second. Then they turned to see what father had pointed at. Before she had time to see what it was, Elior shook violently. It conveyed through her body. His grip on her arms tightened only to loosen completely and he fell down and away from her. She grabbed for him. A burning pain. Something had cut through skin and flesh just above her heart. But she only sensed it for a second because now she saw the karawian who had manifested again with the last remnants of the Dark. He had fallen dead to the ground, pierced with arrows from those who came running. But before that, ayi, before that he had managed to drive his sword through Eliors heart and almost through hers too. Two hearts as one. Elior was on the ground. Still he had hold of her arms, but there was no strength in his hands. It was her arms that kept his up. So short from him lay the karawian, smoking, shrinking, but still his one hand held the long sword, that was red with Eliors blood. Eliors blood? She fell to her knees next to Elior and his arms fell from her onto the ground with a dull thud. Nan, Elior. Not that. How? Why now? The blood flowed from his back and chest where the sword had penetrated him. She ran a hand over the wound above her own heart and the fingers got wet with the blood that also ran from her. But the sword had not reached her heart. It had only cut her. Everything seemed to happen much too slowly. Say it is not real! It was her own hand that placed itself on Eliors cheek. It was already growing cold. Without life. Without warmth. There was her own voice calling for Elior in a drawn-out grieving sound. The ground was red around him. The blood formed a little stream that still seeped and lay in a puddle around him. So red, dark red, like the setting sun. She called again, but there was no answer. Nothing to feel. He was gone. Elior? Malin? His eyes were open, but the summer blue was without life. It was merely an empty color that now even reflected the last rays of sun. She grabbed his head with both hands now. She wanted to shake him, wake him, but she had no strength to do it. She called again, but the sound was so weak. It was of no use. She released his head but still she stared into his empty gaze, seeking for merely a glimpse of life. But it was gone. He was gone and her heart was empty where he had been. Ice cold. - Malin? Suddenly she was back in her body. Her heart pounded so hard. The wound above it singed and burned and she shook with a cold that came from inside. From the emptiness. - Malin? Her voice rose in volume, but now it was no longer a calling. It was a scream, as she really understood what had happened. It had happened. She grabbed his hands that still held a last remnant of warmth, but so quickly, too quickly, were growing ice cold. - Nan, malin! She shouted, but knew she was shouting at something that was no longer there. The shout was mixed with the weeping now. Inevitable. Demanding. It echoed in the emptiness that was inside and she heard the ringing of her own voice where it before would have reached Elior. He was gone, he was dead. Elior was dead. - Nan! She collapsed on the lifeless body. Elior, milede. She still held his hands, clung to them as if she with her warmth could prevent the last warmth from leaving his. It must not be like this.

- Nan, malin, she whispered against his throat, leaned her forehead on his face and wept. The emptiness spread. There was only the sound of crying. Hot warm tears that fell on Eliors cold face. His empty gaze, summer blue without warmth, without life. How? Why? They had won. The Dark was gone. They were both alive. They had fulfilled the legend, and then suddenly he was gone? A cold beat through the emptiness and she gasped for air. Where is he? Where is Elior? I do not want to be here alone! I will not be here without him. She screamed without sound at the emptiness, at the loneliness, at the cold there was without Elior. Would not feel it, would not feel it. She wanted Elior, she wanted to find Elior, she did not want to be here alone. She called for him. Yelled his name at the emptiness, asked him to return, but there was no answer. Why is he not answering? She took a step and one more into the emptiness, away from alone, away from pain. She had to find him again. The pain from the wound above her heart grew less intense. The sensation of body vanished as her soul sought away. Sought out to Elior. Milede ma lin, wait for me. Two strong arms pulled her back to Laru, back to the emptiness and she screamed in a mixture of pain and rage. Again, Eliors dead body was there. The blood, so red, that still seeped from him. She was lifted away from Elior whom she had clung to and she struggled wildly to be released from the grip that prevented her from reaching him. The emptiness in the heart was at once again as overwhelming and she screamed at the person to free her so she was not to feel it. That, which hurt so badly. That, which ripped her heart into pieces without sword, without any weapon but pure pain. - Nan, nan! She heard her own voice again; her own screams as she saw the road to Elior vanish. That which she before had been able to seek to, vanished. There whe re she would have found Elior again, closed and vanished. The emptiness vanished, the space vanished, the connection vanished. She felt it happening, felt it like a force that seeped out and away and left her with only the pain. Alone. He was gone and she was back alone. The possibility of following him was gone. The gate closed. She went limb in the arms of the person who held her. All the fury vanished with the strength to fight back. Ayi, just die. Just get away from this insane pain. The cold, cold everywhere. Nothing but empty cold. As she sank down, the grip around her loosened and she fell to her knees. She stared at Elior as if she only now really understood what had happened. Laru was alive around her. A golden stripe of sun was still in the west. The dark of night pulled up above them in the east. And Elior was dead. She heard voices around her, sensed others who came over to her and Elior. She felt another heart beating against her back. Felt the life in the arms that now loving and soothing lay around her and she felt the hot tears that ran down over her own face. And she wept. Persons flocked around her and Elior. She saw father kneeling down at the body. He bent his head, and he wept. Ilmal kneeled besides him and put his arms around the king. Ot hers stood a few paces behind them. They wept too. She saw their faces through tears. The contours shimmered, but she recognized them in spite. What did they want? Why were they here? They looked at her with large, shiny eyes full of grief. She turned her head and looked at the person who had torn her away and back to Laru. Torn her away from Elior. Mevarns ocean blue eyes. He wept too. The tears trickled down his cheeks. He leaned his forehead against hers as he saw the pain, but also the life, in her eyes. She turned so she could wrap both arms around him. She held him so tight to her and cried with her face hidden at his shoulder. He squeezed her to him, so close, so warm, so safe. Elior, milede Elior, where are you? He whispered to her, but it was impossible to hear the words for the weeping in his voice. Then two hands were placed on her shoulders and she looked up on father. As their eyes met, he fell to his knees beside her and she fell into his embrace instead. - Enilia, ayi, Enilia, nin mada. Nin nere tiella. Milede Enilia, milede tiella.

His voice repeated the same words again and again while he pressed her close to him at full strength. Her weeping once again magnified as she felt fathers sorrow. Piercing, sharp and endlessly strong. - Bara, it took Elior, it took Elior! I want to go to Elior. Let me go to Elior. Her voice broke as violent sobs again stole all power. It took Elior and now I am alone. All this pain and now I am alone. Ayi, Elior, milede malin. For long, she just sobbed in powerlessness and clung to father. It must not be true, it must not have happened. No one interrupted their crying, no one disturbed their grief. First after a long time as they both still shivering in grief, but without anymore tears, looked up, others came over to them. Fathers face was white and his eyes dark with grief as he stood up and pulled her up with him. He did not let go of her, he held on with both hands still, as he met the others gazes and spoke to them in a voice that resounded with such deep pain. - We will not meet the night here on this eternally cursed place. Gather the dead and the wounded. We will go back to the camp instantly. All bent their heads to the king for a long moment, then they ran out to do his orders. A woman and a man kneeled down next to Elior and carefully lifted his lifeless body. She saw it, the cold cut through everything. Ayi, Elior, where are you, nere malin, nin milede? Calras tightened his grip and leaned his forehead on her head. - He is in Namilia, he whispered. He is in Namilia now. He pulled her around with him and slowly began walking back to the rest of the army who still stood gathered where the border between the Dark and the sunlight had been before. Others followed them and others carried the bodies of their friends and kin or supported wounded on the way back. All seemed strangely unreal, sensuous, and peaceful. It was as if it should not be real. As if the perception of life, air and body was wrong. It was wrong that she could hear voices. Wrong that she could feel her body, move, feel the ground beneath her feet, the muscles that burned with overexertion, the burning singe from the wound above her heart. When she remembered that her hand flew up to it, touched on Ceniurs necklace, and felt the wide tear in the tunic and blouse. She felt the sharp ends in the coat of mail that had been slices as if it was nothing but clothes and flesh. It was not bleeding any longer. She looked down on the clotted blood that had stained her clothes and lay in a crust around the wound. It was not deep. The karawians sword had only just cut through the skin and the topmost flesh. Father had followed her gaze and now discovered that she was wounded. With a gasp, he turned her around towards him and grabbed her hand that lay across the wound. - You are wounded! he exclaimed frightened and others came running when they heard it. Carefully he examined the wound and came to the same conclusion she had that it was not severe. Ilmal had come over to them and like father, he examined the wound carefully. She stood silent and still while they examined her. Two hearts like one. Elior? Say something; say you can hear me, malin. Her gaze shifted from the night dark horizon to the mens fingers that carefully glided over the cut in her clothes and body. Ilmals fingers soothed the singeing burn. She met his dark green gaze as he for a moment held his hand over her heart and let the Light heal the wound. Weird how he seemed so strange. So far away. - It is not so deep, he said. It needs cleaning then it will heal on its own. But the Dark wounded you, Ainatstiella. Only the Dark would have the force to cut through a coat of mail. No sword can do that on its own. It is the magic of the Dark.

He removed his hand again and the singeing burn was now only a light, distant pain. Nothing against the pain inside. He placed his hand on her cheek instead and for a long time looked into her eyes at everything that hurt so much in there. His gaze was calm but there was the grief in it too as well as in the ot hers. Then he released her and she fell back into fathers arms as they continued their wandering back to the camp. A stretch back far from where the bloody battle had taken place throughout the day, the healers waited with carriages to transport the dead and wounded. There were already many wounded who had found their way back to them, and some of them were already back in the camp. Even here, the ground was stained with blood but it was only visible like shadows in the evening dark. Out between the others Fyaile came running when she saw Enilia and Calras among the front most in the army. She had already heard what had happened. She had received Elior when they came carrying him shortly before. She halted right in front of the two and stood for a moment, before she wrapped her arms around both Calras and Enilia. The loving embrace surprised Calras more than it surprised Enilia. She fell into the gentle, female care and had there been more tears she would have cried again. Calras put an arm around Fyaile and gave her a squeeze before he straightened up again and looked out over his army. His other arm was still around Enilia. If felt as if he would never let go again. Fyaile stroked her cheek. She quickly discovered the wound and examined it as carefully as the men before her. - Let me clean and dress it before we go on, she said and looked at Calras for permission. He nodded silently, and Fyaile ran to fetch water, ointment, and bandage. Around them, the corpses were carefully placed on carriages. There were so many. Carriage after carriage was filled. She followed them with her eyes until Fyaile returned. She carefully cleaned the wound with water and extraction of marigold before she put ointment on it and dressed the wound. Still Enilia stood with fathers arm around her. His gaze shifted between Fyailes work and the people around them who hastily filled the carriages with the dead and wounded. It does not matter. Elior is gone. Laino is gone. Nothing matters now. It is merely empty. Do you not feel it? Finally, all were ready to go to the north, to the camp. Calras raised his hand and a trumpet signal resounded through the evening dark. They started, tired, grief-stricken, and silent. She walked with heavy paces next to father who again walked front most a nd led his army back from the war. They had won. They had annihilated the Dark. The Light now shone everywhere in Laru again. They had done what they wanted to do. But there was no victory joy. Their eyes slipped back to the heavily loaded carriages where the bodies of their loved ones lay side by side. Laino. Elior. All the others. No, a war can never be won, it can only be lost. It can only create grief. Somewhere in the middle of the army, a single voice rose into the lamentation song and soon the song resounded from all. Thousands of voices filled with grief rose up to the stars on the dark sky. Thousands of gazes sought Namilia that beamed most of all and sent its Light down into the shiny, beautiful eyes. They found comfort in the clear star. She sighed as she heard fathers deep, beautiful voice singing about the Light and about the love, which was all. She could not join the song herself. The grief was too great. It stole her voice and pressed the weeping up in her throat if she tried. What was she to sing for in anyway? Light? Joy? Love? There was nothing, it was a lie. Only cold, only emptiness. Without him. Alone. She stayed silent, pressed against father, and he tightened his grip around her while he still sang to all the souls who were now in Namilia. On the night sky, in the dark clouds, she saw Eliors face.

The twinkling of the stars was like the glittering of his eyes. The song was like his voice that surrounded her. But she could not feel him. She could only remember him and the grief was a heavy weight in her entire body. She bent her head as it pierced her heart with renewed strength. He was gone, only an empty form and an empty space in her were left. An empty gaze. The empty sound of a sob that had no more power. She was so tired, so endlessly tired and still, there was so far to go. When they reached back to the camp it was midnight, and the moon that the night before had shone with all its power, still sent strong light down upon them. They were met with quizzical gazes, stretched out arms and yells from those who had stayed behind. They had only heard so little from the few wounded who had reached back to them. Only shortly could they, like the rest, feel joy at having won over the Dark. Ebira came running as soon as she saw Enilia among the others. She had Municantir in her hands and reached the meowing kitten to her. She took him and held him close. Green eyes met green eyes and without words, she told what had happened. Whom they had lost. Ebira slapped both hands to her mouth and muffled the scream that escaped her. At once, the tears streamed down her cheeks and she collapsed on the ground without strength to keep herself up. Which one did she cry for? Or did she cry for them all? Fyaile came running to them and wrapped her arms around her weeping daughter. Enilia took a step away from them as if she could not stand the grief that emanated from the two women on the ground. Eccyn had lain dead on the ground among so many others. The weeping strengthened again in Ebira and she sobbed with despair against her mothers shoulder. First now did she slip out of fathers grip. He turned and looked at her. She met his gaze and then walked away from him and the two women. Municantir meowed in her hands and his golden brown eyes caught hers, asking, and loving. She caressed the kitten with two fingers while she walked through the camp without goal. She looked at the almost perfect round moon, the clear stars, the vague contours of trees and bushes. But it was nothing. She was alive. She was still in Laru. She breathed, she saw, she sensed. But it should not have been she who walked here now. It should have been him. Or them both, or none of them. Two hearts as one. A few centimeters more then she had been freed from this pain, then she too have been in Namilia, free of form, free of pain. The karawian had tried to kill them both. His sword had been meant to penetrate both their hearts as one, but the arrows from the soldiers of the Light had stopped him before he took her life too. And it was wrong. It was so wrong. Only a few more centimeters. Only a split-second more, then she would have followed Elior to Namilia, but now she was back here alone. They had finally succeeded in separating her from her brother. She was alone. She had lost them all. The voices were remote now, the weeping was muffled over distance, and she sat down in the cool grass and let Municantir run into the darkness hunting for nocturnal moths that was not there. There was life. The blood streamed in her veins, her heart beat strongly and bravely. She could feel the grass when she stroked her hands over it. She heard Municantirs happy meowing as he found a single flower that was willing to fight him. She stroked her hands over her arms and legs, over the bandage that covered the wound above her heart. Life? She felt with cold, trembling hands over her cheeks, her throat, and her hair. She pulled off the coat of mail and flung it to the side. All this life, it was so wrong. She ought to be dead. She ought to be with Elior. She wanted to be with Elior. She would be with Elior.

Fathers grief- stricken, dark gaze, the sound of Ebiras screams and weeping, Fyailes loving embrace and the two who carried Eliors body away. Mevarns whisper, his heart beating against hers. That too was gone. It was all wrong. She should not have been here to experience all that. It had been the meaning that she was to die with her brother, but it was not too late. The sword had been meant for two hearts as one. As the one heart they were. The knife hung in her belt. She drew it and held it up. Its blade gleamed in the light from the moon, sparkled. No more thoughts, no more feelings. She knew what she had to do. She had to fulfill her destiny making it right again. So it no longer was wrong. So she could feel Elior in her heart again and hear his laughter, so full of Light. All that love. She called him without words as she grabbed the knife with both hands, but he gave no answer. He was no longer in this Laru. He could not hear her. But soon, so soon, he would take her hand laughing and they would be together again. She looked at the knife, then she breathed deeply and placed its point against the bandage that covered her heart. She felt a burn when the point of the knife slid through the thin fabric and hit the open wound. She closed her eyes so the light from the moon in Laru could not reach her. Her muscles tensed in her arms and shoulders and she bent her head as she took a deep breath again. She was knocked to the ground and the knife flew out of her hands and landed on the grass a stretch away. She jumped up right away and stood trembling staring at Mevarn who stood in front of her with a wild look in his ocean blue eyes. She backed away from him. At once both furious and confused at what had happened. Why had he done it? Why had he stopped her? Did he not understand that it was wrong? That she had to die? Mevarn followed and still held her gaze locked with his. She shook her head. No, he must not say anything. It was wrong. She had to leave here. She had to reach Elior in the Light, could he not understand that? If he said what was in his eyes. If he reached out and reached her with what was in his heart, she would not reach Elior. Then she had to stay. And she would not. She wanted away, now, while she still could. While all was of no matter. He must not bring it meaning again. He reached out to her with both his arms. The wild had left his gaze and now it was filled with love and understanding. She backed again away from him and shook her head. She wanted to say that he must not do it, but no words came. The Light was in his heart, in his gaze and it called, but she tried to resist. Elior, she wanted home to Elior in the Light. This was wrong. She ought to be dead with her brother. - Enilia Only this one word, a name, her name, and she wept. Mevarn reached her. She would have gone away, but her legs did not move at her will. He took hold of her, let his hands slide over her throat, and up around her head. - Enilia, milede She leaned against him until her sensed were filled with his warmth, his fragrance, his comforting embrace. She crept together against him with both hands on his chest and now the tears streamed again. His hands stroked over her hair, smoothed it down her back, and he whispered soothing words that crept under her skin and deep into her soul. In the grass a length away, Municantir testing pushed the blank knife. But when it did not jump up and fled from him, he wrinkled his nose at it and leaped off to find something that was funnier to play with. - I cannot be here. It is wrong, she cried a little later when she found words again. It should have been the both of us. I ought to have died with him.

She sat with Mevarn on the grass and he rocked her quietly while she wept and talked and wept. Surrounded by the love that flowed to her from Mevarn, she once again found a place in her body and Laru. His warm hands stroked over her hair and face and he whispered confidentially and lovingly. He comforted, he was there, and he loved her. - It cannot be the meaning. You must not say it was the meaning that he should die, she sobbed even though Mevarn did not intend to say anything like it. It was her own recognition. - I love you, Mevarn, she continued weeping aloud. By the Light! I love you. Mevarn buried his face in her hair and just continued his comforting rocking. She breathed in his deep, dark scent with her face hidden at his chest and throat. She held on to him suddenly afraid that he would vanish from her again. Take all this away that had appeared amid the emptiness. All this love from times before this and present now. His dark hair fell down in front of her face and his heart beat a calm rhythm against her ear. And she loved him. She loved him so much that she now wept for him, Laino, and her brother. Her losses, her loneliness, and all the love for Mevarn that streamed through her soul. And he held her and he loved her. She pulled herself up a bit and tucked even closer to him with her arms around his neck. His arms locked around her waist and she kissed his throat and jaw still with tears trickling down her cheeks. He gently returned her kiss when she found his lips and held her still calm, safe ad warm when she began weeping aloud again. He stayed with her while the moon glided in the destined arch across the night sky of Laru. She did not see the others who came seeking for her. But they saw her and Mevarn and left again well knowing she was in safe hands. When there was no more strength, no more tears, they just sat on the grass in the beginning dawn. Her cheeks were still wet from the many tears and he wiped them carefully with his sleeve. She was calm now. It was the first dawn after the war, the first dawn without Elior. They both looked to the east where the light made the first golden stripe over the horizon. Morning. She sighed deeply and Mevarn pulled her a little closer and stroked a finger over her hands which he held in his. In her eyes, he saw the new light of the day shining in a wealth of green and golden. She gave a pale smile. - It is true, you and I, Mevarn, you are my ceria. I know it. I have probably always known it. I know your soul as my own, but everything hurts so badly right now. I love you, but that hurts too. It is as if there is a void where he used to be. And there is so much anger, so much pain Mevarn nodded and kissed new tears off her cheek. - I know it, Enilia. I promise you that you will sense Elior again when the pain reduces. His heart will never be separated from yours and he will always be by your side in the Light. It is only in the illusion that he is gone, and you know that too. But grieve, though, Enilia. Let the pain be all there is. When it is gone, you will once again fill with the Light and the love. The sun broke free from the horizon and at once, the light flooded down over the hill they were sitting on. They both had to look down for a moment blinded by the forceful light. She stood up, squinted at the light from east, and looked down on the camp. She turned to Mevarn who had stood up behind her. - Come, she said. They will bury the dead with the first light of day and I will follow Laino and my brother to the grave. She ran down towards the camp and Mevarn followed her with Municantir in his hands.

Through the night, the army had collected stone to build hills over the dead. Now they were all gathered in the outskirts of the camp. The dead lay together in groups side by side. Many hills were to be built in this dawn for so many had died. Calras stood in front of his people and when she saw father, she slowed down and walked quietly towards him. So much grief in his gentle eyes. To her side lay the many rows of the dead. Beautiful, white, lifeless faces. So many empty bodies, so many souls who were now in Namilia. So many she knew, but no longer co uld embrace or talk with. She saw Eccyn and Jatir who had fallen together and now lay side by side. Merdo was there with his silver crown around his dark hair. At his side lay Varwo. Also, he had his crown on his head, a last honor from his people he had now left. Lumit was dead. Thomas was among them. As the power of the Dark was broken in Laru his soul had finally found peace. Even in death, there was a smile on his lips. So many, all too many. She looked back on all those she had already passed and on to wards all those who were still ahead of her. She had reached father, and at her feet between all the other dead, laid Laino and Elior. She looked at father, then she turned to the two. The living had washed the blood off the dead, combed their hair, and closed their eyes. Most looked like they slept peacefully with the days early light on their white faces. She bent down and picked up two stones that lay at her feet. She squeezed them in her hand until she knew they were golden with the seven-star in them. She opened her hand and looked from the golden stones down on Laino and Elior. She walked over to Elior first and put the stone in his cold hand that rested above his heart. His beautiful face, his closed eyes. She stroked her hand over his cheek and whispered to him. So much love, so much pain. - Always together in the Light, nin milede malin. I love you! Then she stood up and walked over to Laino. She looked at him for a long time through tears, then she put the other stone in his hand and pressed a kiss on his cheek. I will always love you, milede. She stood beside father. Mevarn, Ilmal, and Tymio stood next to them. All three of them looked at her, but her eyes were on the dead. The golden pennants with the darker marking of the seven-star swayed above their heads and thousands of voices were now raised in the lamentation sing for the eight hundred and thirty two of their kind whom they now buried under hills of stone. Father and she together put the last stone onto the hill where Elior and Laino lay amongst others. The hills lay one by one over the grass plain and still the song waved over them. She held fathers hand and saw the tears that trickled down his face and dripped onto the yellow grass. Why does it hurt so much, bara? Will this pain never stop? Is there no limit to how much it can hurt? Then the song stopped and all greeted towards the stone hills with their right hand over their hearts and the head deeply bent. They stood like that for long, then Calras turned to his people and let his gaze glide over them. - Now we will continue our journey, he said. We go to Sanibaro and from there to Namilia, our Home. All bent their heads to the king, then they turned and walked back to the camp to gather their things and make ready for the march. Calras p ulled her to him in a long hug, then he pressed a kiss on her forehead and left her to join in the work. She looked after him for a while, then she turned to the hills again that were now bathed in daylight. It was windy and little snaps sounded from the pennants that had been put over the hills. She walked to the hill where Elior and Laino were buried under and put her hand against the cold stones. The pain was there, so deep and screaming clear, but in a strange way, it was calm. She blinked away a few tears. She had cried so much that her eyes hurt and singed in the light now. How much can you cry?

- Meet me in the Light. Be there when I come. Stand on the other side and let your smiles be the first thing I see. I do not know what happens when you die. I do not know if you are in Namilia in form or as souls, but if you can, nuse Elior, nin milede Laino, then be there. Be there so I can wrap my arms around you, so I can take your hands and feel your hearts beat against mine. Be there so I can hear your laughter and see the Light shining in your eyes. Hewia, be there! Else, I do not know what to do She turned to Gawavolf who had come over. The golden wizard smiled and stroked a hand over her cheek. She gave him a pale smile in return. - Enilia Ainatstiella. The Light is so strong in your gaze this morning. It shines from the depth of your soul even though the grief is so strong in your heart. Not only did you overcome the power of the Dark, you also chose the Light thereafter! You utterly fulfilled the legend. She took the wizards hand and they walked back to the camp together. She turned a single time to look back on the hills of stone, then she turned her gaze ahead to all those who waited for her to hug her and sooth her pain. They all waited until she reached them and with Gawavolf joined them to go to the Gate in Sanibaro. They walked every day from dawn to sunset. The first many days passed them in silence and grief, but soon the smiles again broke out on their faces and soon again laughter and song was heard out over the wandering flock of the People of the Light. They were all now excited to see the others who waited for them in Sanibaro, and they longed to see their Home again. They walked as they pleased now. There was no longer any need for ranks and units. Their weapons they had left behind. They would never need them again. They passed human towns as closely as they wanted and the humans saw nothing. Some humans turned their heads with wondering eyes as if they had seen a change in the light over the field or heard a line of wondrous music that came out of nothing, but there was nothing to see for them. The ainatunarit walked in the Light and they were no longer visible to the human eye. The humans had made their choice. They would now be the only co nscious beings in Laru. Every evening at nightfall, they lit great fires and conversations about war and the Dark were now replaced by songs and dreams of the Light, of life in Namilia. One of those cold, cozy nights she sat by the fire with father. She sat in silence as she had done it almost every day and night since the war. But she smiled, and there was Light in her gaze even thought it was most often full of grief. What did they see? Could she change it? Was their strength for anything else? She looked around in the circle of her friends; saw each clear gaze, each well-known smiling face. It was good. It was true that everything was as it should be. That all was good. It was not a sudden recognition. It was built up through the many days they had walked through Mothaomatt and Omyomatt to the west. The many days where everyone else had been there all the time to comfort, whisper about the Light and the endless goodness of the All. She had been there too to comfort them when they broke down in tears and ca lled for those who were no longer among them in Larus cold nights. Through the tall flames of the fire, she met the others gazes and they smiled to her. She looked from them up on Mevarn who sat by her side and whose arm was around her waist and she smiled again. He was her ceria. Her most beloved soul. Her heart skipped several beats every time she met his ocean blue eyes and all she had once longed for had now come to be. She braided her fingers into Mevarns and again let her gaze travel across the gro up that sat around the fire with her. Ilmal sat close to Tymio. Calras laughed at something Fyaile said. Ebira fought with Municantir who every day grew bigger and wilder to alls great joy. Alaric and Ryato told something to Maliv and the three other brothers and on the shaking heads of the four, she guessed they did not believe Ryato and Alaric at all.

Peace rested upon the ainatunarit on their final journey through Laru. Some days while they walked through the autumn-colored landscape of Laru, she spoke with father and the other eldest about all that had happened. Some days her heart was so full of grief, and the longing for Elior was so strong she could not speak at all but only listen to their words. First now, first now when he was gone did she understand what they so many times had tried to tell her about her relationship with Elior. First now when her soul seemed so helplessly alone, did she understand why the older men so many times had tried to make them understand. First now where she had felt the emptiness in her heart, the loneliness of her soul, did she understand. Never before had she been alone. Never before had she seen alone, felt life alone. Always had he been there: a whisper, a song, a soul in her soul, laughter in her heart. But now she was alone. And even though the longing was so strong that it woke her screaming and over and over sent the tears streaming down her cheeks, she understood now the value of being alone. They were no longer two, but one. And the love was as strong in spite, as beautiful. She missed him. She missed so she could not find comfort in anything or anyone, but she understood. So much had it cost to learn, so much had had to happen before she understood, and with the grief deep in her heart, she saw the Light with her own eyes. Alone in Laru. Always together in the Light. *** Chapter 29 Farewell to Laru *** They sang goodbye to the streams and rivers they crossed. Tasisuns cold water beat up against their feet and legs with wet arriving winter cold. They sang goodbye to Rantulinoa as they walked through one of the passes of the mountain range following Devosuns water. They skipped stones in Devolan with seven-colored stones one late morning before they continued their walk towards the west with Mothalinoa in the far southwestern horizon. The autumn drew to a close and the winter announced its arrival with snowflakes and howling winds, as they in the end of November reached Larinoras. The last of Larus beautiful forests they would ever see. They walked into the forest with the last light of day to once again see tree crowns above their heads and listen to the song of Larus birds. She walked with Mevarn. He held her hand and his ocean blue eyes laughed to her when she smilingly pointed out the most beautiful sights for him so that he with her could delight in the beauty of Laru. - Look, nin ceria, she laughed as a snow-white hare leaped a length from them and hid behind a bush. - And look there, she said again as an owl on a branch above their heads aimed its yellow gaze at them and beat its wings. Mevarn hushed her before he pointed to the far where you between the trees could glimpse two deer that pointed their ears and looked towards them with deep, brown eyes. They laughed quietly and watched the animals that a little after carefully continued their nibbling of Novembers scarce grass. Ebira came over to them with a beautiful leaf in her hands, which she had picked up. She turned it between her fingers and watched its soft golden and red colors pensively, then she hand ed it to Enilia only to pick up another that was just as glossy beautiful. Enilia looked up from the leaf, she now held in her hands, and smiled to Jewania who came walking towards them stepped out of nothing. They all laughed. No one conjectured seeing Jewania there. She was the Light, Life, and Magic in form. They walked back to the camp together, but when the others walked out to eat, she and Jewania walked together out into the winter evening.

They walked for long time in silence next to each other, listening, feeling, sensing the illusion around them. Her one hand was around Ceniurs necklace, which now with every day felt more alive, more powerful, as they neared their departure to Namilia. Jewania smiled. - The Light of Ivetarlis is in your heart as it is in Ceniurs. You will always have that, Enilia Ainatstiella. It is a part of your soul. - It is as if it is already distant, like a dream, she said quietly. As if I have already left Laru. It is like those days I was with Elior Between All. It is as if I can remember it now. Remember a Light there was. A longing towards Namilia. I think I can remember Ceniur there, and my mother. - Because they were there, nin sythan. They talked with you and your brother. They asked you to choose between Namilia and Laru. Jewanias confirmation made the memories clear and she remembered everything now that had happened in those four days. The darkness was broken, she remembered the golden Light, the unity, and the white Light that was the door to Namilia, and she felt the longing for it. Then she remembered the violent feelings. Remembered the anger, the pain, remembered the nightmare of the Evil, and she told it all to the beautiful woman who stood by her side. Jewania listened smiling. - Yes, that is the power of the mind, she said as Enilia had finished telling. It is impossible to speak That which is the truth. The Light cannot be spoken in words, but still it is so important that It be spoken. Turn your attention to That which cannot be touched, nin mada. Feel That which has never moved. That which always is and never will change. - It is not in the words I speak. It is there where the words come from. There where everything comes from. It is there. It is, before the understanding of the words comes, before anything arises. Then let the understanding come, let the insight come. Be still, stop everything, do not move. The movement is always away from That, which is. - It cannot be learned. You can learn who you think you are. What you think It is. But you cannot learn what you really are. It is. It just is and It is all. Untouchable, immovable, endless. It is That which is already still and in the stillness, you will see It. The body moves, thoughts move, emotions move, but That never moves. It has never changed, It will never change, It will never move or be any different. - It is. And It is you. That which is still now. That which does not move. Be That, Enilia. You cannot create it. You cannot change It. Just be It. Naturally, effortlessly, truly. See It and be It. It is the stillness, which is in every sound, which surrounds every sound, and every sound is a hopeless attempt to speak this. Jewania smiled and continued: - Call It God. Call It Light. Give It any name you wish. The humans will make up so many different names for It. Many different ways to believe in, many different stories about It. Give It a form in your thoughts, which you can love. It does not matter. No matter what you do with It. No matter what you think of It. Whether you love It or throw It to the side. Let your mind form It as it wants. - It is and It is That, which your soul long for eternally. Your mind will aim this longing on objects, on needs in the illusion, but eternally it will be your longing for That. For the Light. Let this longing devour you, Enilia. You see It, and you long. Let it burn you up. Let it take all you have created of this longing. - It is your invitation: this hunger, this burning. Your invitation to come home to the Light. If you are willing, then let it take you, let it devour all you think is you. That, which will be left, will be the truth. It is for you, and It is for the humans. They too are invited to this in their hearts, in their longing. They too feel this longing, but they do not understand it.

- The longing is the way home to the Light, nin sythan. The same way for all if you only dare to follow it. It is the same we long for, only do we call It by different names. All is Light, all is the All, and we all are That same. We are That. The sound of Jewanias voice vanished and she looked up on her face. Jewania cried. Beautiful, luminous tears trickled down her cheeks, but still she smiled. She lifted her hand. She bid Laru a temporary farewell. Then she vanished into nothing and Enilia stood back alone. Then she turned and walked back to the camp. The next day the snow fell upon them in soft flakes and they pulled the cloaks tight around them. It had snowed several times during the last few weeks, but this day the snow stayed on the ground and turned into a thick, white blanket beneath their feet. In the night, they lay close together to keep warm and the next morning they could all shake off an extra blanket of snow from the tents. They laughed in spite they were blue with cold, and Larus snow too received a farewell song as they continued their march. They reached Sanibaro on the twenty-eight of November. They walked around the town down to the beach that stretched to both south and north as far as they could see. In a camp a stretch to the north of Sanibaro, the last five thousand ainatunari waited for them. They shouted and yelled with joy when they saw Ainatunarits Army emerge from the winter grey dusk. Through the whole evening and night they fires burned in the great camp while the story of Ainatunarits Army was told. Yet again, the dead were remembered and grieved. Ebira wept with joy as she wrapped her arms around her ceria Vevyl and still sobbing she introduced her to the others. Others wept and laughed at the reunion with their cerias, families, and friends. The Light waved above them like a bubble of love that still grew. There was so much laughter, so many gazes filled with Light. She followed the others with her eyes while they greeted long missed and much loved. All those she knew and loved were already here and had been there for all the time that had passed. All that time since Tinby. Since then. She saw Fyaile who laughed and swung her arms around her two little nieces and then swung her arms around her sister who looked just like her. Farther away, she saw Tavil who over and over kissed his ceria as if they had been separated for millennia. The beautiful blonde man, who was the object of all this love, laughed and held Tavil close with both arms. Now they would never again be separated. The lack of Elior and Laino was a burning in her heart. She sought rescue in Mevarns arms and safety. His soul knew her as she did and in his blue eyes, she saw that all was good, when they met hers with all their Light. She kissed his lips that were cold like the No vember night and they walked hand in hand down to the beach and looked out over the dark water. The waves beat against the shore and above their heads, the sea gulls screamed hoarsely at the daylight that soon would break out in the east. The sound of the ocean was mysterious magic and she squinted to see its end, but there was still only darkness in the horizon. Humans came down to the beach to see to their boats and fish traps, and they saw nothing else even though the ainatunarit stood barely two hundred meters from them and silently watched their work in the hour before dawn. She held Mevarns hand in hers, leaned against him, and listened to his heartbeat while she looked out over the water that now turn lighter and lighter while the weak winter sun pulled up over the horizon behind them. This was their last morning in Laru. Their last sunrise. The last they would see here. Mevarn let go of her hand and put both arms around her. He smiled. She knew it without looking up on his face; she felt his smile in her heart and smiled herself.

Others came down and stood with them to see the sun rise. They all smiled when the winter mornings beauty unfolded before them. Ebira came over and took her other hand and she lifted her head from Mevarns shoulder and smiled to her friend. Then she straightened up and looked around on everyone else who now stood around them. All held each others hands or had their arms around their ceria. Ilmal and Tymio stood close together, whispering words heart to heart. Vevyl came over to Ebira, put both arms around her waist, and kissed her. Janus and Tania stood with them, soon they had to say goodbye to the ainatunari and there was tears in their eyes. She turned her eyes out over the ocean again that now glittered with light as if t housands of stars were hidden under it. Calras made his way down to her and put an arm around her shoulders while he watched the mornings light reflecting in the ocean surface. There was a smile on his lips and his eyes shone with the Light. - Then we leave, he said to her and she looked up and met his gaze with a smile. Then he turned and looked out over his people who stood up across the beach as far as you could see. A little more than fourteen thousand were still left and were now to go to Namilia toge ther. - Then we leave, he now repeated so loud that every single one heard him. When everybody stood ready by the Gate, they turned one last time and looked in over Laru. It had begun to rain, ice-cold, stinging drops, but also the rain was beautiful this day. Calras raised both his hands as a sign that he would speak to them and all fell silent and looked at him, their king. He was silent himself though for a long time before he found words to express how he felt. - Nere ainatunari, my kin, my people. This is the day we have all long looked to. This is the day we have all long feared for and longed for. This is the day when we leave our beautiful land, our beloved Laru. Some of you have, as I, incarnated here for millennia. Others have not even lived here long enough for them to remember Larus beauty as anything but a glimpse in their souls, a distant dream. - But for us all the fate is now the same and for us all we are expected in our Home, our Home in the Dimension of the Light. Many of us leave Laru with pain in our hearts for in Laru we lost many of our dear ones. We buried family and friends under hills of stone, and our last time here was a time with fear, pain, and battle. Tears have been shed in the memory of our loved ones as many tears will now be shed for Larus memory. - However, we are a blessed people. You know it as well as me. Because we can leave Laru and go to our Home, where our souls and hearts will heal again in the Light. Bid now Laru farewell and save its beauty in your hearts. Grieve, but grieve in peace and recognition of all being good, of all being the Light for that is the truth. - And in your grief, remember then that a farewell is also the greeting of something new. And for us on this day it is a greeting of our journey back to Namilia. On this day, when we leave, when we grieve, when even the sky weeps, remember then, that we are heading for our Home. Fare Well, Laru. The king silenced, bent his head, and put his hand over his heart for a last greeting to Laru. All did as he and first after a long time lifted their beautiful, clear gazes one last time to the land of Laru. They sang, and the song resounded over the ocean full of the joy, the Light, and the love. One by one, they walked through the Gate that was built with heavy, grey stones on the edge of a deep gorge. She waited as one of the last ones. She stood with Mevarn, Ebira, the brothers and all her other friends and saw one after the other walk through the Gate. They leaped so their bodies reached through the stones and out over the edge of the gorge. The empty bodies whirled down into the frothing waves, and they were devoured by the ocean. No more were to be buried under hills of stone in Laru.

Next to her stood Tania and Janus with large, shiny eyes. The last goodbye was so close. The last one had passed through and they had to say goodbye now. She gave Janus and Tania each a long hug and blinked away tears as she walked to the Gate. She had given them the key to Marians house in Tinby and explained the way there to them . The house and all the treasures hidden below the floor in the living room was now theirs. The ainatunarit left all in Laru. In Namilia was all they loved. In the Land of the Light. She leaped through the Gate together with Mevarn.It was a grey and cloudy, windy rainy morning, but still the six- year old Isabel had sneaked down to the beach to look for the beautiful, shiny white stones she loved so much. She had not found even one though. For the last few hours, she had stood gawking staring up the beach to the north where she could see thousands of beings standing in front of the wall at the gorge. One by one, they leaped through the stone gate and disappeared over the edge of the gorge without a sound. She did not sense how her hands had turned blue with cold, or that the wind that whipped on her face was now mixed with little snowflakes instead of drops. She only had eye for the luminous beings that vanished between clouds and ocean over the edge of the gorge. A strange feeling was in her heart. A mixture of happiness and grief at the sight. A feeling that was much too old for the little girl, but it came from far within her soul where time does not exist. She did not either sense her mothers voice when she called her from up the weir. Not before a hand grabbed on her shoulder, did she remember where and who she was. *** - Isabel, what are you doing? I have looked everywhere for you! I said you must not go down here! She was turned around, away from the sight of the beautiful beings and instead, looked into her mothers angry gaze. - Oi, child! You are completely blue with cold. But Isabel said nothing. She merely stared at her mother with large, puzzled eyes as if she could not quite recognize her in that instant. Her mother stared back into Isabels eyes. For a moment struck by what she saw, but then she shook it off. - Come now! You will end up with pneumonia from this! She took Isabels little, ice-cold hand in hers and began dragging her up over the beach. The wind beat cold in under her skirts and shawl and she shivered unpleasantly. She did not look down on her daughter who pulled back. She would not admit to herself but she had been cold with fear when she before had seen the expression that was in Isabels eyes. An expression full of knowledge, full o f grief and disbelief, and not at least had it been piercing as if the child had been able to see right through her soul. - Mum, wait, see them, Isabel suddenly said and pulled her hand free with such a force that her mother had to turn not to fall. Again, Isabel stood staring up the beach towards the gorge. Her mother stared in the same direction, but there was nothing to see. - Stop with that folly now! See whom? There is no one out in this weather, her mother said and chilled again. This time is was not from the cold, she chilled. Isabel turned and looked up on her mother who stared up the beach. - Look at them over there, Mum. Those are the last ones. All the others have gone! They are going home. Isabel turned and pointed to the last small group of the luminous beings that neared the stone gate. But her mother saw nothing. She stared at the gorge like her daughter, but there was nothing to see.

Isabel looked up on her mother again and saw the empty look in her eyes. She saw nothing. - Can you not see them, Mum? Isabel asked. Her voice was filled with astonishment. - You and your imagination, almost hissed her mother. She grabbed Isabels hand again, this time a little firmer, and pulled the child after her towards the houses in the small fishing village. She walked briskly and Isabel had to run to keep up. She ran awkwardly in the attempt to see the last beings before they also vanished over the edge of the gorge, and she toppled and stepped wrong several times. Just before her mother pulled her around the corner that would completely cut off her view of the beach, Isabel halted fully and tore away from her mothers grip with a strenuous effort. Only two shapes were left at the stone gate. Isabel squinted to see better, then she lifted her hand and waved at the shapes. A shiver ran through her body as the shapes leaped through the stone gate and vanished over the edge. All there was left to see was stone, sky, and ocean. - I said, stop with that folly, Isabel. It is just about too much with you and your wild imagination. It is good that you are starting school next summer, then maybe you will get something better to do than running around playing with imaginary beings. Come along now, you! Again, Isabel was grabbed by the hand and dragged off. She followed without words. A tear trickled down her cheek; warm against her ice-cold face. - So, all is Light, and all we sense is an illusion? Thoughts and feelings are merely a product of the illusion. That, which is real, is that, which is left when you go behind all thoughts, all feelings, all, that is physical? - Yes, that sounds very correct. - That means that I am merely Light in the Light. I am not this body, these words, these thoughts, or feelings. And everything that I see around me is not any more real than I am? - Yes! - Then why in Laru am I here? What is the meaning? Laughter. - The meaning is as such to learn that we are Light to learn that we are pure Light, pure love. And return to pure consciousness, the Light. The meaning is too ungraspable for the mind. It cannot be understood, only perceived in the nothingness. - That is really a troublesome way to do it! - You forget funny. It is a funny way to learn an adventure an adventure in the Light, in the Life and in the Magic. *** The End of book 1 Next in the series on Light, Life & Magic: The Master says Once upon a time in a fairytale Apple Grove Vintras Tears Enjoyed the story? Connect with me online: http://www.lightlifeandmagic.com

*** Word List: Ainatssithan: The Children of the Light Ainatstiella: Daughter of the Light Ainatstiello: Son of the Light Ainatunari: The People from Namilia Bara: Father Barovia: One of the Four Forests Cathaomatt: North Land Ceria: True Love Ithae Omian: Old Friend Ithatalviri: The old language of the ainatunarit Ivetarlis: One of the Four Forests Jani: Half ainatunari, half human Karawia: The town from where the Dark has grown Karawians: The people from Karawia. Once humans, now strange creatures possessed by the Dark. Laru: The world of the humans Livyliar: One of the Four Forests Ly mila: In Love Malin: Brother Malina: Sister Milede: Beloved Mothaomatt: South Land Namilia: The homeland of the Ainatunarit Nan: No Nin Dirone: My King Nin mada: My girl Nin milede: My beloved Nin nere: My dear Nin Omian: My friend Nin Sythan: My Child Nuse: Sweetie Omyomatt: Middle Land Roniad: Sorry Rula: Fool Sis: Girl Taher: Stop Talviri: The language of ainatunarit Tanyvilas: One of the Four Forests Tiella: Daughter Tiello: Son Timie omian: Little friend Tinby: Enilia and Eliors home town Val Bonet: Good Day Val Catoryn: Good Evening Val Eviryn: Good Morning Val monaryn: Good Evening

Val suraren: welcome Valt: Good